Magic: the Gathering, Friendship is Magic -I think?-

Chapters

Chapter 2: Amber memory's and a hug of DOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!
Chapter 4: Starting a new path! and it starts with a Magma giant
Chapter 5: A fight with a dragon and a Eco Freak. and what happens after that
Chapter 6: A day with a Cyborg stallion
Chapter 7: A meal with a brat and a train of secrets.
Chapter 8: Don’t tell the cat to hold your tongue
Chapter 9: A bubbly naked girl helps us, No not that way -_-
Chapter 11: I need to go to anger management classes.
Chapter 12: Blue flowers have a weird sense of humor
Chapter 13: All you need is a bowl of chicken soup and some stories.
Chapter 14: Some old faces just can't stay dead
Chapter 15: A normal day (No really it is!)
Chapter 16: Some guys attract the ladies, I attract Demons.
Chapter 17: I got to punch a jackass in the face! This IS the best night ever!
Chapter 18: A fiery Discord future....
Chapter 19: …A Dark forgotten Past.
Chapter 20: I get a invite to a wedding, and I get a visit by a chaotic friend.
Chapter 21: This is why I don’t go to weddings.
Sub-Chapter: A nightly drive.
Chapter 22: Who builds a kingdom in the middle of a frozen wasteland?!?
Chapter 23: Silver haired mirrors mare, Dead man, and Aliens.
Chapter 24: I got arrest by a dragon god, Oh and other stuff
Chapter 25: When in doubt, Assassins
Lost Memories
Chapter 1: Getting stoned Sucks!
Chapter 3: Magic, Tokens, and Two Moons.
Chapter 10: Life is all well and good, until you get a bayonet to the head.

Chapter 2: Amber memory's and a hug of DOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!

It took a few minutes to get the guard out of the bush and see what damage I did to the poor sap who took a empowered backhand to the face. luckily due to the fact that I didn't put so much power in the spell that all I did is rattled his brain and some bruises on his cheek. The one guard took the earth pony to the barracks to get looked at to see if there wasn't any broken bones. I told them he was fine but he still did it anyway.

Dang the guardsman are a group of wimps or what? I made a note to myself to find a old friend to help with whipping them to shape. Ohhh Shining you are so~ in for it now.

After that I had the last guardsman or was it woman or is it mare. Guardsmare and guardsstallion?

Nope I'm going with man and woman for that. Anyway I ask the guard to take me to the throne room and she lead the way. As we walked I took a good look around of the place to see what changed since I was there when the place was built. What surprised me is that no a lot has changed over a couple thousand of years other than maybe some walls have a different paint job. Some new statues and some new paintings that I haven't seen before but I seen some that I know of for a long time.

We came across one painting of a tall show white fur alicorn stallion with a short mane of red and yellow that gives a campfire look to it and dark grey eyes wearing what I guess is his noble knight armor. Solar Light the king of all of Equestria and a great king. I laugh a little as I stop in front of the painting.

"You know, if you get him away from all the king stuff, he's really a fun guy to be around," I said out loud so the guard can hear me. The mare stopped to look at me with a questionable look She also took off her helmet to show that she has a deep sea blue mane, dark teal fur and amber eyes.

"Who are you talking about?" she asked as I pointed at the painting

"The king, Solar Light I mean yeah he's scary to see at first but if you get to know him he's really a nice guy, he also had a huge sweet tooth for sweets mostly cakes and stuff." I said with a smile. He may have that look of a king should have but put a cake in front of him and her turns into a kid and jumps right into it. Kid, filly, dang after all this time here I still can't get it right.

I turned and walked to the mare to see her with wide eyes and mouth open, trying to speak.

"You, you knew the king!" she said loudly, I had to put my fingers into me ears to see if they still worked, after that I gave her a shit eating grin.

"Ha! Knew him hell we were battle brothers, me and him had a one on one fight and after that we swore a battle brothers oath and became family ever since." I said as we continue walking, I still remember that fight as if it was yesterday, and boy was it a fight, we moved all of Equestria because of it.

The guard still that wide eyed look on her, mostly to the fact that the creature standing next to was there when the king was around and got into a fight with him. Then a thought came to her and frowned a bit.

"Who won?" she asked

"What do you mean?"

"What I mean is who won the fight between you and the king?" she asked again, I stop and thought about it, we made a deal that no one should know what happened at the end of the fight, but then again it has been a good couple thousand of years so no harm, no foul. I looked around to make sure no one was near and lean closer to the mare.

"Ok I will tell you but you have to keep in between us ok. If anypony asks just say the king won the fight," I said to her quietly, I know no pony will believe her but just to cover all the bases. The guard looked at me for a minute and then look all round her and lend in with a small nod. I waited a moment for a dramatic pause and gave her a toothy grin,

"No one won." I said the mare recoiled from it and gave me a surprise look that turn into a frowned one,

"What! That's it no one won the fight!?"

"Yup it was a tie, it was a great fight but it came to a tie at the end" I said with a eat shit grin, I laughed when she had a fish mouth moment and had to run up to me as I walked on.

"But I heard rumors that the king have the power of the very sun, how did the battle came up a tie with that kind of power?" she asked, I tilt my head a bit to think about the fight and I put my hand to my chest where a sunbeam hit me at full force, and boy did that hurt like a mother.

"Well yeah he did have that and more to him, that how he got me in the end. He hit me in the chest with a sunbeam as I dropped a giant volcano on top of him, luckily we both survived but I have really bad heart burns and he had a big headache for a month after." I said with a laugh, I got a giggle from the mare as we walked on. After what seemed to be 5 minutes the mare looked up to me,

"Did you know the queen?" she asked. For some reason the hallway became colder as I frowned and stopped. I looked up to the painting we stopped at and grew a sigh as I saw what it was. It was a tall noble woman alicorn with dark purple fur and a long starry mane that seems to move in the painting. This painting background was much darker then the kings but alicorn eyes and smile somehow made it brighter, her eyes were bright forest green and have that loving motherly look to her and a soft gentle smile at even in hard times said everything is going to be ok, Nebula Sky the queen of Equestria.I took a deep breath and let it out with a sigh
"Yeah I knew her, she was one of the most nicest pony I have ever met, she would have go out of her way for anyone she met, and she had a way to make friend with anyone, pony, griffon, diamond dog, dragon, anyone she would have a way to befriend them." I told her with a low and sad voice. A tear that roll my cheek, I wiped it away to see the mare about to ask another question but I put up a hand,

"Let's move on, I don't want to talk about her right know, some old wounds best not opened." I said to her, she gave me a hard look then nodded and we walked in silence. After ten minutes of it I stop to find out that I was an ass,

"Well Shit I'm an ass right now," I said out loud, the guard turned and raise an eyebrow at me

"What do you mean you’re an ass right now?"

"Well this whole time we walked and I never asked for your name, and that's just rude of me." I said with a head tilt

"Why do you need to know my name, I'm just a normal guard."

"Well my mother always said that it's nice to know someone's name then call them something rude." I said with a smile, she looked at me for a minute and gave me a smile back,

"Well that makes sense, well then" she said as she puts up her hand "My name is Amber stream, nice to meet to." She said as I grabbed her hand for a shake,

"Nice to meet you Amber, name's Jace Beleren and I hope we can be good friends." I said with a big smile, as we let go and started walking up to a corner.

"Well we are almost there, it's around some corners and-" she never finished, as we rounded to the corner we came to a stop to see something terrifying, the whole hallway was full of paintings of one stallion that I downright hated in the show, Prince Blueblood.

"OH HELL NO. OH HELL FUCKING NO I'M OUT!" I yelled as I took Amber's hand and used some of my white mana to teleport to the other end of the hallway, I'm not going through the hallway of hell, no fucking way.

25 minutes later of walking and teleporting.

We finally found the throne room door and I got to say I'm a little scared to see Celestia, and no it's not because that I was in a statue for 1,000 years, no it's something else. I look up the door and took some deep breathes, well if I'm going to do this better do this now.

I walked up to the door and with both hands opened the door really hard, so much that the doors slammed into the wall. I walked in with my arms in the air like a boss and yelled "HELLLLLLOOOOO EVERYPONY!!!!!!! I'M BACK TO KICK SOME ASS!" Oh gods I really wanted to do that.

Celestia PoV about 5 minutes before

I'm so bored right now, I have spent 5 hours listening to nobles being nobles, 'lower the taxes of the nobles', 'tear down a building for use for a club.' blah blah blah noble needs, there was one earth pony that looked like a noble but was just a farmer with a nice suit on that ask if some of the southern fields can get some rain due to the fact that the water system that was being repaired, I was happily to do so even though I saw some nobles giving the farmer the evil eye.

There was also one guard that said some weird creature that appeared in the royal gardens, I wanted to go see what it was but I still had to deal with the rest of the nobles. So here I was bored out of my mind as the nobles did their thing. I looked at my two guards and saw that -even though that they were hiding it well- were bored as well. I saw that one noble walking up to say his list as I looked up and gave a small prey to the Maker 'Please to the love of the Maker, please let something happen, Anything! I said in my head. And it seems that someone up there was listening as the two grand doors slammed open and someone walked in with it's arms in the air,

"HELLLLLLOOOOO EVERYPONY!!!!!!! I'M BACK TO KICK SOME ASS!" It yelled at that moment the guards jumped up in surprise for a few moments them grabbed their weapons as I stood up to get a better look at it, for some reason I should know who he is. It took me a few moments but my eyes widen to the realization of who he is, the Dark blue clothes he was wearing, the claps with red symbols on them, the gauntlet on his left hand with 5 coloured gems that show two of them glowing, his short dark blue hair, and finally his face that had bright blue eye that showed thousands of years of knowledge and a smile that say 'Look out world, I'm here!'.

I could feel my tears going behind my eye from seeing him in the gardens when I went to talk to or vent to is right now standing in front of me in the flesh, I choke back a sob.

"Uncle" I whispered.

Jace PoV[hr[

I looked around the room to see what I got myself into, I saw a lot of noble with some surprised looks on their faces, some with the pissed off look that made me laugh, I also saw all the guard pointing spears at me as they slowly came closer to me, surprised and scared looks that made me frown, man the guards really let themselves go. I looked around to see no one was moving other then the guards and they were slow.

"Really I made my big entrance and no one is not going to do someth-" I stopped when I saw a white blur coming at me at high speeds,

"UNCLE!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Celestia screamed happily as she zoomed at me, I had enough time to think 'Oh Shit!" as she hit me with a hug that sent us outside of the room, and now here I was getting killed by a hug of DOOOOM!

"Hey Tia, errr, nice to see you again, ugh, I know you're happy to see me but your, Errrm, somewhat killing me with your hug so umm can you, ugg ow, let go please." I got say Celestia can give a mean hug.

Celestia let go of me and I saw that there were tears in her eyes, I went to give her a cloth that I have on hand,

"Now Celestia I know you're happy to see me but you can't go back looking like a mess now can you." I said with a soft smile as she took the rag and dry her eyes

"Sorry uncle I know what you said but it have been so long since I seen you in person and I couldn't help it," She said with a sad smile, I stood up to help her up off the ground, I took a look into the main room and saw the all the nobles had a pissed off look on then that I want to throw them the bird but I also saw the guard with happy smiles on them, I guess they haven't see her this happy for a long time.

It was at that moment I that I heard the sound of bells going off to snapped me in to of it and gave Tia a hard look.

"Look I would love to spend time with you but I have some work to do and I also know what you are doing with sending your student to Ponyville and what is going to happen" I saw Celestia eyes went wide with what I said and I couldn't help but smile,

"How did you know?" she asked as I put my hands up to wiggled my fingers

"Magical ways my dear niece, magical ways." I said, I stopped wiggling my fingers and poked your muzzle with me saying 'Boop!" which made her giggle, I don't care if it's dumb it's fun! I walked into the room and up to a window to see the outside, I tilted my head to the right as I used my mind's eye to see where I have to go for a long range teleport.

"Is my staff here or in the old castle?" I asked Celestia as my minds eye found the old place,

"It's at the old castle in-" she paused for a moment I could feel the pain from here "in Luna's room." I heard some sour whispers from the nobles, I got mad at them but I was busy right now to deal with it, maybe I will come back with a red dragon to scare them now that would be funny.

"Alright that makes things easier," I said as I open my eyes finding the place to teleport to.

"Uncle what are you going to do?" she asked me, I looked down to see that the white gem was glowing brightly, more than enough for my teleport. I looked back at her with a toothy smile

"Well what else, I'm going to meet with Luna and help her." And with that a white flash happened and I was gone.

Author's Note

And there's a second chapter! WOOT! xD
Anyway so my plan was to write this chapter out and posted this in a few days but I thought about it and said fuck it this is fun! so here's another chapter!
Like I said I hope you like it and comment if I made some mistakes.
Well see you all next chapter everyone! :P
(Edit) Oh btw people I forgot to say this: Meet Amber Stream! A mare pegasus pony that works as a guard for Princess Celestia, will she be a one shot pony or is there more to her? Well I can't say b/c that would be spoilers so, TO BAD AHAHAHAHAHA!

Chapter 4: Starting a new path! and it starts with a Magma giant

As I saw Luna run towards me I brace myself for the impact, she maybe in a bad state but after what Celestia did back in the castle I'm not taking any chances, call me paranoid but I like it when I'm not getting hit by someone at full force for a death hug. Luckily it wasn't a painful death hug as what Celestia gave me, it was more of a happy sad hug.

I heard her sob 'It's you' and 'I'm sorry' as she cried into my shirt, I gave her a hug back and whispered that everything is going to be alright and that it was good to see her again, we stayed like that for five minutes before Luna lets go and went over to Celestia.

Right now that all the happy sad emotional is now done time to get down to business, I looked over to see Nightmare moon trying to get up slowly and still look fearful at everyone. I look back at the main 6 to see that Rainbow dash and Applejack were glaring daggers at Nightmare, Rarity was narrowing her eye's at me, I don't know if was that she doesn't trust me or looking at my clothes to figuring out how to make them I got to say it's creepy, it's like she was stripping me down and throwing me away. Bad thoughts, bad thoughts!

Fluttershy was looking fearful at Nightmare Moon, and at me, and at Luna, truthfully I think she's scared at everything that's going on. I don't hold it against her with what has happened who wouldn't been scared. Pinkie pie was....... was being Pinkie pie, I know a little of her back in my old life and I found that you don't try to put logic and Pinkie together.

Lastly I looked at Twilight she was looking at me and at NM with a thinking look, as if she is planing what's going to to happen, I chuckled a little she reminds me of myself a bit with that look. As I look at her I could see that she has some sort of spark in her but it wasn't the same spark I saw in NM, no this was a spark of magic and something more. I look back to Celestia then put two and two together ahhhh Tia you clever girl I see what your planing, I guess I will keep this to myself until the moment arrives got to let her have some fun.

I tilted my head a little and cross my arms and look back to NM now standing to get a good look at her and found something that was interesting, Nightmare Moon looks younger then Luna huh she looks like the same age as the main 6 maybe a year or two older how does that work? She was in Luna for the time when she was in control so she would be the same age as Luna but no she looks younger just how does that wor- No Jace no your getting derailed again focus on what's important right now, you can question that later.

I shook my head and look at the main group, I now got a game plan and it's time to get this plan going.

"Alright I know that everything has been crazy for the past few hours but now it's time to get things in order, first we need to get back to Ponyville since everyone is wondering where you 8 are and-" I stopped to see Fluttershy put her hand up in a shy manner, I looked at her for a second and she put her hand down and tried to hide behind her hair.

"Ummm yes Fluttershy you have a question?" I asked the timid mare, she looks around and hid behind Rarity, she looked back and began to speak.

"Oh ummm... yes I got a question.... oh goodness...... ummm I have to ask, if you don't mind me asking, what.... ummm what going to happen to her?" She said as she pointed at Nightmare, I look at her blankly and gave her a blunt answer.

"She's coming with us and going to live in Ponyville," I said

"Oh" is all she said before her friends came in

"WHAT!!!!!!" they yelled as I cover my ears, damn..... they are loud.

"You know I think you have to say that again, I think the griffon kingdom didn't hear you." I said angrily, I saw Pinkie take a deep breath to say it again until Rarity put her hand in front of Pinkies mouth stopping her. I was about to say something until all I saw was a blue yet anger face in front of me.

"Are you out of your bucking mind!" Rainbow yelled in my face "She's the reason that all of this happens, and you want her to come back with us!?!" I put my finger in my ear to see if it's still working from all the yelling Rainbow was doing, I put a finger in the middle of her forehead and push her back, I like my personal space thank you very much. Before RD says anything Applejack put a hand on her shoulder and looked at me with narrow eyes.

"I have to agree with her on this one, all of this mess is her fault to begin with, the way I see it as soon she gets her strength back she will try to take over Equestria again." She said to me, I gave her and and the cyan mare a glare that made them back up that made me a little happen, HA! been stoned for a long ass time and I still got it! I saw Rarity step forward and I blinked at her, wow she does look somewhat like a marshmallow.

"Yes well, what I believe what Applejack and Rainbow dash is trying and rudely to say, how do we know that she won't go and do something bad again?" she asked me I looked at her for a minute and gave her a smile.

"Oh that's easy, I'm going to after her" oh god I wished I had a camera the look on the main 6 faces are priceless. I saw Twilight was going to say something until Celestia stepped forward to speck.

"Are you sure uncle? Are you sure that's wise?" she asked with a raised eyebrow, I looked at her with a shocked look on my face.

"Why Tia you don't you trust me?" I said as I tilted my head back and put the back of my hand on my forehead "Oh! you wound me so! My own niece doesn't trust me!" she just gave me a deadpan look.

"Last time I trusted you, you summoned a magma dragon in the griffon kingdom." she said, I looked back to her.

"That was for a 500 bit bet it see if I can scared the griffon king."

"Then you let out a months worth of rain in the middle of the desert" she said, I saw the main 6 look at each other

"I was making a watering hole for travelers!"

"Then you made a water slide out of Bluebloods statue" She went on, I could hear Luna giggling a bit.

"It was a hot summer day, I did it for the kids!" I said, I looked back to see Nightmare Moon had a hand over her mouth to stop her from laughing. Celestia put both of her hands on her hips and glared at me.

"And there was the one time at the gala where you were drunk and got a black cape, a bat mask and got up to the high point of the room and yelled 'I'M BATMAN!!' and flew off into the city." That did it, both Luna and Rainbow was on the floor laughing, NM was not laughing hard but still, I looked around and pointed at Tia.

"Come on that was funny!" I yelled at her as she started to giggle as I glared at her mentally saying 'I'm going to get you for that.'.

After a few minutes of laughing Celestia looked at me and nodded.

"All right then I'll allow it, just promise me that you will look after her alright." she said I looked at her and nodded and turned to look at Nightmare Moon and went up to her, her eyes went wide with fear as I tower over her, sometime being 6'2'' has it perks.

"Alright Nightmare I'm going to make you a deal, the deal is that you can ether stay here by yourself with no protection from anything." I said as I look into her eyes that were full of fear.

"Or you come under my wing and I'll teach you and set to on a better path, I'll give you a home, protection, food, and most of all," I soften my look a bit "a friend." She looked at me and then to the rest of the group, then into space as she thought.

After a minute she looked to me and gave me a small nod "Al... alright." she said in a small voice that made it sound as if I was talking to Fluttershy, I snapped my fingers and brought out a dark crimson red cloak and draped it over her shoulders. I looked back and nodded at Celestia and we all moved out of the castle and headed back to town.

(half an hour later)

As we all arrived at Ponyville the townsfolk where very happy to see their princess back and well, hell they were happy to see Luna was back and well. For Nightmare Moon it was a different story, they were scared at first but slowly they started to get anger some even went to get some pitchforks and torches, Celestia, Luna and some of the main 6 tried to calm the crowed down but it wasn't working so I decided to scare the living crap out of them and summoned a Magma giant (which was hard to do since I have no red mana so I converted some green to red mana, here's a tip don't do convert one colour mana into another, it hurts a lot!) after summoning a magma giant and getting a killer headache I told them that she is under my protection and if anyone wanted to try and get her they have to go through me to do so.

After the mob went broke apart the main 6 went to the library that Twilight seem to be living in now since she's going to live in Ponyville now and there's going to be a party there, Pinkie said that both me and Nightmare can come but I had to decline since I have a killer headache now really wanted to get into a bed, I saw Pinkies mane drooped a bit and left to join her friends seeing her go like that made me feel bad, sure she's going to bounce back by tomorrow but I still felt bad. I made a note to myself to send her a note that says since me and Nightmare Moon are new to town that she can throw a party for us, I think that will cheer her up.

After they left I told Nightmare Moon to head to the Everfree, she gave me a weird look but I told her to trust me on it and I'll catch up to her in a bit, as she left I pulled Celestia and Luna to the side to talk to them.

"Uncle is something the matter, you don't look so well." Celestia asked which got Luna to look worried at me. I waved my hand to them,

"I'm fine just converted some mana to do that summon, it took a toll on me and I have a headache but don't by tomorrow I'll be right as rain, but that's not what I wanted to talk about." I looked around to see if anypony is around "It has to do with Nightmare Moon."

"Then why didn't you just say when we are all walking here then?" Luna said looking at me I shook my head and looked at her.

"I didn't want to have the rest to be asking questions, not tonight and I'm sure that I'm going to get some questions from them in the coming weeks mostly from Twilight, but I wanted to both tell both of you and ask you a question." I said looking at Luna, she looked at me wide eyed and nodded at me to ask away.

"When you and Nightmare were in one body did you feel anything, I don't mean as your not in control of your body kinda feeling more of some sort of power that was deep inside, some sort of, 'spark'?" I asked, Luna looked at me and narrowed her eyes and stared to think for a few minutes. She closed her eyes before started to speak.

"No I don't think so, I didn't feel anything before I was sent to the moon, I guess I was still anger at Celestia to feel anything" she opened her eye to me staring at her is a deadpan stare before rubbing my eyes.

"Not what I meant I mean after you came back from the moon, when Nightmare was using magic I mean, did you feel anything?" I asked again with more tone to the last bit. Luna again close her eyes and I saw Celestia looking at me out of the corner of my eye with narrowed eyes.

"Uncle why are you asking these question? We all had a rough night and I believe we all need some rest and then we-" Celestia was interrupted when Luna snapped her eye open with a gasp.

"Yes! Yes I did feel some sort of spark from when she was using magic but it was weird, it felt like the same magic as you used." Luna said as she looked at me, slowly both of them were looking at me with the same question in their heads. Celestia was the one to ask it.

"Uncle what's going on?" Celestia asked, I crossed my arms and titled my head to think, since Luna felt the spark I guess I wasn't wrong. I looked at them and specked in a lower volume.

"What I'm going to tell you is between us ok, no one can know this under stand." I saw both of them nod in agreement I took a deep breath and exhaled it before I said what's next.

"I believe that Nightmare moon is like me, she's a planeswalker." I heard them gasped and saw them go wide eyed, I didn't blame them becoming a planeswalker is like getting hit by lighting twice sure it could happen but it's very rare.

"That's why I wanted to look after her and teach her, if I could get her on a better path she will have a better life, and if she went evil and has the power of a planeswalker, well it would be bad." I looked at both of them and nodded to them.

"This is why I wanted to tell you two alone, if she knew of this it won't have gone well." I turned to look to see if I could see her, could see the dark crimson dot moving towards the Everfree but I was slowly getting smaller, better wrap this up.

"I will tell her this when she has better control of her powers and a better sense of life, just trust me with this alright." I asked over my shoulder and Luna nodded to me. Celestia was staring at me with a serious look.

"Uncle can I ask you one question?" I turned to her and nodded

"If she didn't have that spark in her would you still took her in?" She asked, I stood there for a minute with a straight face before I smiled at her.

"Yes I would have with or without the spark, everyone deserves a second chance to live. Now good night you two." and with that I blinked away. The last thing I saw what Celestia and Luna smiling at me.

(one blink spell later)

I was now on a dirt path out of Ponyville to the Everfree, I saw Nightmare Moon walking up to me without seeing me. As see looked up she stopped with a open mouth trying to ask a question but I waved at her to come as I turned and walked the path, she stood there for a moment then ran up to me.

"How did you?" she asked

"Blink spell." I said with a shrug, she had more questions to ask but I told her I will answered them at a later date. We walked for a few minutes to see a cottage in the distance at the edge of the forest, huh I guess someone had the same idea as me, or just wanted to pay less rent. We turned off the dirt path and walked about 15 minutes to get into the forest and walked four or five minutes till we get to a clearing in the forest. I walked ahead for a bit and turn to NM with crossed arms.

"So you know why you are here?" I asked her. She looked at me and shook her head.

"Your here because you went mad and tried to put all of Equestria into a endless night which by the way is a stupid idea and would of killed all everyone who lives here and everyone doesn't trust you and hate you because of it." I said as I watch her flinch at the last part, hey the truth hurts some times. I let what I said sink in for a bit and watch her think, she had her head down so I wouldn't see her eyes. I looked up at the night sky to see the moon getting covered by a cloud.

"Truth be told I should of let them at you for what you tried to do, you did deserve it after all and none of them won't give you a second chance." I could feel her anger from here, I might be pushing it but it had to be said, again the truth hurts. As I look back to her the cloud moved and let the moon shine down.

"I for one don't think that and I believe in second chances." I saw her snapped her head up to look at me and all that anger from before was gone, replace with shock. I walk slowly to her and continue to speak.

"Before when I summoned that giant you felt something, something that felt right to you, something that you have been missing, something that you could reach out and almost grasp it in your hands." I said as I pour a little of my mana back into the world, not a lot but enough to get her to notice. She nodded a little and after a minute her eye widen as she quickly looked around, yup she can feel it.

"Listen I'm going to make a deal for you and it's a simple yes or no deal understand? Yes you do I know you do. So here's you choices, first choice: You become my apprentice and I will teach you everything I know and then some and become something great." I said to her as I watch her eye fill with wounder and hope I guess, I narrow my eyes and stoned my voice a bit.

"But if you pick that choice there's are somethings you need to know, if you become my apprentice you need to drop any plans you have for taking over Equestria, putting it into an endless night, and any other evil plans you have right now and follow what I say to the letter. With that we come into the second choice: if you still have evil plans to do that or something along on those lines then you should forget the first chose and start walking away and know that if we meet again I will not hold back. Now there are your choices I'll give you a few minutes to decide." After I said that I went into the clearing and started to look for what I was looking for, some symbols in the ground.

After a few minutes finding and pouring some mana into them to kick start them I went back to Nightmare moon who was still standing there thinking. I walked up and cross my arms and looked at her waiting. After a few moments she started to talk.

"After what happen at the ruins, after I got hit by Elements of Harmony I thought I was done for, I was so scared that I would just disappear like dust in the wind, when I opened my eyes and saw that I have my own body all I wanted to do is to run away. I was so confuse and scared that they will take that away from me until you shown up, I have all of Luna's memories you know." she said as I raised an eyebrow but let her continue.

"I know that your brash at times and silly at times but you are also nice and loving and willing to give someone like me a second chance because that's who you are so." she said as she take a shaky breath "I want to be your apprentice, I want to start over." with that I looked at her with a smile and looked up to the sky.

"Well then with that settled you have one thing to do."

"Oh and what's that?" she asked as I look back at her.

"Well to pick a new name of course." this made her blink in surprise.

"Wait change my name? Why?" she asked

"Well first off, since your starting over it makes sense that you get a new name and second, Nightmare Moon is really a stupid name if you think about it, anyway go on and pick a name." I said to her. She blinked again and turned her head to the sky to think for a moment, as she does that I use my magic to get a unveil spell going.

"Moonlight." I looked back at her as she's looking at me/

"What?" I asked

"Moonlight, that's the name I picked for my new name." she answered I blinked at her and thought about it, Moonlight yeah that kinda fits if you think about it. I shook my head and walked over to her and put out my hand.

"Well then Moonlight it's nice to meet you, my name is Jace Beleren."I said as she took my hand to shake it. We let go and I turn around started to walk away just to stop as she called out to me.

"Hey Jace and I ask you something?" I turned to her and listened to what she has to say.

"Since I have Luna's memories and know somewhat of you I got to ask, even if I said no to the deal you would of let me stay with you won't you." Moonlight asked as I nodded, I know where this is going.

"Well if that's the way why did you make me chose? Or was is just that you were being an ass about it." I couldn't help but laugh at that. Oh I like her,

"Haha, yup I was just being a giant ass about it." I said with a goofy grin on as she chuckled a bit then into a laugh.

"Alright now your room is down the hall to the left and there's a bathroom in the room to." I said to her and she gave me a look that said that I'm insane.

"What are you talking about there's nothing here." as she said that I snapped my fingers and let the spell do the work, the unveil spell happened and what was a emptied clearing is now a stone cottage with a brick roof it had that homey feel to it, I looked at the house and back at her and laugh as she had a shocked look on her.

"But, wait how did you..... wait let me guess magic?" she asked

"Yup magic." is all I said as I open the door for her and she walked in, I also went in and closed the door.

"Tomorrow you can get a good look around and get settled in but the day after your training starts and I'll also will be giving you a list of things that you have to do in the mornings, oh don't give me that look you should of know that I would, now go and get some sleep." I said to her, she glared at me for a moment and went to her new room as I stood there and looked around, the place isn't very fancy but it was homey and simple, I had a warm smile as I look around and chuckled a bit and started to walk to my room when I heard a sound behind me.

I looked behind me to see nothing until I looked at the floor and saw some thing what wasn't there before, I bend down and picked it up to see it better in the moon light. It was a talisman that I used to have but it had a different colour to it and had some sort of yin yang thing to it.

After giving it a good look I heard a voice like before in the ruin library but it was different.

""For those who need assistance, some ass-kicking or even just for someone to talk to call upon me, Jak the Eco Freak."

I blinked at it and narrowed my eyes at the token, Jak the Eco Freak? what kind of name is that, well with what has happened today I don't think I should be surprise at this. As I look at the token I went through my choices of it, should I throw it away? no I can't do that but I have no idea who or what this Jak person is or what he can do, but if keep it I might need it in the future.

After a few moments I put the token into my pocket and went to bed, I'll think about it in the morning for now all I want to do is sleep. After I went into my room I crashed into my bed and passed out in a heartbeat.

Author's Note

Well this was something, this took me about 10 hours to write and damn it was hard to do. Any way here you go Chapter 4 and now we have some things going on like Nightmare Moon a planeswalker and is now the apprentice to Jace well that going to be fun and now she has a new name, Moonlight!

Now for somethings to point out and make things clear. Firstly the way AJ talks, I can't write southern I just can't so I'm going to write it normal until I learn how to write it.
I also have maybe some bad new to post out, you see I have two other plans I want to do and one of them I need to do this week and the next is going to be near or on New years I really want to do write them, so here's the thing I'm going to try to get the next chapter out by Wednesday, if I don't it will be up next week I promises.

Now last thing, it's weird that Jace got this token all of a sudden, and who's this Jak person. Well if I told you that would be spoilers so you have to wait ;)

anyway I will see you all in the next chapter

Chapter 5: A fight with a dragon and a Eco Freak. and what happens after that

It has been two weeks since the Summer Sun Celebration and Nightmare Moon, Moonlight and I got settled in the routine of the training and work around the place. Well I did easily she on the other hand was still was still getting used to it. Funny thing about sharing the same body with Luna as it seems Moonlight got used to being a princess and have everyone doing thing for her and not a lot of work other than using magic, I again wished I had a camera when I saw her face as I told her to get some water from the river nearby and some firewood from the pile around back of the place. Luckily that she got used to the routine in a couple of days.

When that was going on I started her training in the way of using the five manas, mostly I told her about them and how they work. You know the whole ‘they are in the land’ and ‘don’t miss used them’ blah blah blah more magic stuff blah. After I told her that I just handed her a book that explains it better and told her to read that and by the end of the week I would test her on it, if she past she will go on to using some mana.

As she was studying I gave her a chore list to do as I went out from time to time. It wasn’t much just dust the place and make sure everything is where they're supposed to be and get the water and wood, it wasn’t hard to keep the place clean since there’s not a lot of stuff in the place to begin with, just some chairs, a table, a couch and bookshelves with books in them, it was a simple home to live in and I like it. Moonlight think also since she complains about the cleaning and getting water and firewood but that lasted about three days, now she just glares at me at times.

For most of the week I was all over the place with getting things for the cottage and for Moonlight, mostly clothes for her. I wasn’t great with clothing and neither had a mindset of ‘if fits and looks nice it works’ but most of the the clothes I got were just simple clothes and some of them didn’t really match with each other, I made a note to go to Rarity for help with clothes for her.

Other than that I was getting my mana pools recharged which was somewhat of a pain to do since I had to teleport all over the place just to find a place to recharge. Getting green mana was easy since I live in a forest and getting it was easy said and done, white was somewhat easy since getting it means I have to go to a planes to get some white mana but for some reason I can get some mana just by being in Canterlot, I have no idea of how that works but I didn’t question it, getting mana in a place I know of is a good thing for me and I can get mana in between the path Ponyville and the cottage but I have to get it in the day, when the sun is out.

Blue and black were a little trickier but not as hard as red. For blue, I need to go to an island or be in the middle of an ocean or a lake but an island seems to be the best place to get blue mana fast. After some big teleports -God my head hurts- I found a small island just south of Manehattan and just sat there for an hour till I got the mana. For black mana I had to teleport to a place known as the Hayseed swamps, it wasn’t hard to go there with a teleport it was that when I came out of it I was halfway in the swamp which was annoying. After I got the black mana I teleported back to that small island and jumped into the ocean to get the mud off.

Getting red mana was downright scary to get since I have to be in the mountains and there was monsters in them that wanted to eat me, sure I could take care of myself but it was still scared the hell out of me. After a couple of hours of running around from monsters and slowly getting red mana I teleported back to Ponyville before a drake tried to eat me whole.

Slowly the days passed and Moonlight was getting better at using mana, I started her with using green mana since it was one of the easier manas to control next to red mana but I wanted to wait before starting her on that, I would like to have a place to live in without it blowing it up. I got her a bracelet that covers about two inches of her wrist and it had four empty holes with the fifth one filled with a green gem. She’s getting better by the day but she has a long way to go.

A few more days past with more training and reading it was a peaceful time right now and I enjoyed it as I read a book, too bad that it only lasted for a bit until I sense something in the forest some bit away about a couple miles but whatever it is it was coming this way, fast. I got up fast and grabbed my staff and went out the door, I told Moonlight to get into the cottage and stay there for a bit she gave me a look but I didn’t have time for it. I blinked into the forest and ran in the direction of where the magic is coming from.

It took me about half an hour with all the running and using the blink spell to get over some things, after I found a big bush to hid I peeked over to see what the magic is, what I saw made me go wided eyed. It was a group of Slivers.

Slivers looked like small baby cthulhu monsters with some of them with scythes for arms and no legs and others with claws and feet that walk upright or on all fours. There was about four of them with the scythe arms, three of them with claws and feet and three others that looked different all together. One was big like really big, about ten or twelve feet tall and had claws and no feet, it also more muscular than the rest of them which means that it was the strongest one.

The second one was more smaller and have claws and feet it moved on all fours and moved much faster than the rest, it was more slender and looked like it would make Rainbow eat its dust if they had a race. The last one was the smallest of the three when the second one was about six feet tall if it was standing up, this one was about four and a half tall and looked more like a worm with one scythe arm and it was black in colour. It keeped low to the ground and in the middle of the other two as if it was hiding.

As I watch the group they moved forward quickly and were tearing down everything in it’s path, I looked back from where I came from and saw that they were heading to Ponyville, if it was one Sliver it wouldn’t be a big deal since being by themselves they aren’t a big deal but with a group this size it was much worse. You see Slivers have a what I like to call a hive mind going on or more better a way to share their powers with each other, so by looking at it the big one gave them more strength, the slender one made them faster, and third one well I don’t know what the third one does all I do know is that I have to stop them before they get to Ponyville and fast.

I moved out of my bush to get in front of them and also hid in another bush, as I do that I cast two lighting bolts in each hand and as I got in front of them I hid, counted to five and let out both of them at the close two I saw first, the spell hits them and bounced off them to hit two or three more and as that was happening the first two that got hit heads exploded and fell down same did the other three, five down five to go.

I didn’t have time to admire my work as the fast looking one came at me, all I had time for is to use a blink spell to get out of the way, as I did that it hit a tree and the tree fell on it’s head, well that was easy or so I thought. I looked back at the last few and saw that the black one made a sort of loud pitch scream that I had to cover my ears to, as it did that I looked back to see that the five I took care of starting to move again and began to get up with theirs heads reforming. Well shit I found out what the black one does it has regeneration, this is not good as I thought that I heard something behind me, I look to see the one that got crushed by the tree was getting back up, yup not good at all.

I used spell after spell trying to kill them by crushing them, impaling them, burning, hell I tried to incinerate them but that black one keeps on bring them back so I tried to snipe it in the head but the big one blocked it with it’s claw, great the big one is protecting it what else could go wrong as soon I say that one of the slivers came up and jabbed me in the arm with its scythe arm. OW FUCK! THAT, THAT CAN HAPPEN! I pulled away the shoot a point blank magic blast to the slivers head and blinked away, I reappeared about some way away and hiss in pain as my arm hurts like a mother, I used a bit of white mana to heal my arm. After that I looked at my left arm to see how much mana I had left, the red gem was the most dim since I used that the most, next to green since, white still is as bright and blue and black looked the same. After I did that I started to think of a plan, I need to get rid of that black one but to do that I need to get rid of the big one. I could sneak around and get the black one from behind, but they know I’m still here so they will have some in the back. I can use a fireball and pour all my red mana into it and torch all of them at once, no that won’t work the big one will just protect the black one and it will down a mana pool and I would torch a chunk of the forest as well.

I look back to the path where Ponyville I could go back and get some help, I think I could get Celestia a message she could send some guards to help, I frowned a bit no they will take to long to get here but I was right about one thing I needed help. I felt something heavy in my pocket as I put my hand into it and pulled out that token I got two weeks ago, I still remember what I heard from it. ‘Well it’s worth a shot’ I thought as I stood up and look behind me, I can still hear them coming.

“Hey if you can hear me? I need some help and you said that you will come if asked.” I said as I threw the token into the air, ‘Please work’ I thought. As it fell I saw a portal opened.

PoV: Jak
Location: Outskirts of Ponyville

“This is important how?” Spike asked me as he sat on a log.

“It's a fucking battle cry, you need to have one.” I said to him as I sharpened my claws. Not long after I said that I heard a voice speak up.

“Hey if you can hear me? I need some help and you said that you will come if asked.” the voice said as a portal opened up between me and Spike.

“What the!?” Spike shouted as he fell off the log in surprise.

“Shit, I didn't think anyone would use it.” I said as I helped him up.

“Should I ask?” He asked.

“No, you wanna go see what's on the other side?” I asked him.

“Alright.” He said as he jumped in.

“Here we go.” I said as I walked through.

PoV: Jace

After a few minutes watching the portal two figures walked out of the portal.

“What gives, this looks like the Everfree forest?” One of them said.

I blinked at the purple drake, sure I’ve seen drakes before but not a purple one. I looked to the other one and he looks like an elf but he wore some sort of armored wastelander outfit, the drake wore what I guess street clothes mixed with a brawler look to it.

I looked back and forth at them dumbstruck.

“Holy shit that worked.” I said as they both glared at me, I shaked my head and looked at them “Ok so ummm which one of you is named Jak?”

“Depends who’s asking?” The elf asked, narrowing his eyes.

“I’m guessing that’s you.” I said at the elf “You sound the same as what I heard from the token.” as I said that I looked back when I heard a tree fell behind me, I looked back at the two of them.

“Look let do the introductions later I need some help and I used your token to summon you here since you said you’ll come I asked so if you don’t mind I could use some help.” I said as a few more trees fell and I heard some screeching coming from the same way, this got Jak and the purple drake to jump a little I think it’s hard to tell with a group of slivers coming closer.

“Okay, Less talking, more killing?” Jak asked.I couldn’t help but smile at him.

“Yes, there’s ten of them, three of them look different, if you can kill the small black one, it making them all come back to life.” I said as I turned to see Jak walked passed me, I turn to catch up with the drake following behind.

“Hey can you breath fire?” I asked the drake, he looked at me as if I was an idiot.

“The fuck kind of question is that!?” He shouted. I just shrugged

“I’ve seen many drakes before and some breath fire other lighting, gas, frost, you name it” I said as he just blinked at me. “I’ve seen one the breathed a jet of water that can cut through steel as if it was butter.” again he just blinked at me.

“I’ve seen some shit in my life.” I looked back at Jak and narrowed my eyes at him. I could sense something about him that feels like mana but different, I got to ask him later.

“Meyuz.” The drake said in another language.

“Spike, don’t be rude now or I will give you double the training when we get back!” Jak shouted at him. I just looked at the sky for a moment, ‘I hope this was worth it.’

“Alright, what do you need killed, gone and/or utterly destroyed?” Jak asked as he pulled out a weird looking gun. We came up to a fallen tree and I went up it and looked over it to see the sliver group

“Well that.” is all I said as the two of them looked over and saw the group. Jak face didn’t change but Spike eye went a bit bigger as he saw them.

“I’m not sure a plasmite is going to work.” Spike said to Jak as he put away the gun.

“Right, well plan B it is then.” Jak said as his skin started to turn pale and his eyes pitch black. His nails soon turned into claws and horns grew out of his head. He looked like a ghole and a demon mixed into one but I didn’t question it.

“Just try to get the small black one first, without that they will be easy to kill.” I said, I looked and saw that they were doing something else.

“Alright then, hand me one of those crystals.” Spike said as Jak gave him a dark purple crystal.

“I never liked doing this.” Spike said as he crushed the crystal in his hands, letting some energy from the crystal flow around him as he changed.

I looked at the drake as he body turned pitch black with white eyes, I got to say that looks like something that came from hell.

“Ok you two do whatever while I will give you some cover fire.” I said as I blink to a tall tree, when I got there I looked down at the group and smiled, ‘this is going to be fun’ I thought as I began to cast a forked lighting.

PoV: Jak

“Spike.” I said, gaining the drakes attention.

“Have fun.” I said, earning a grin from him as he leaped towards a group of slivers.

I looked for the black one and found it using other slivers as a meat shield. I ran towards it as some of them tried to stop me. I jumped into the air and pounded the ground, resulting in a large shockwave of Dark eco to send them a few feet away from me.

“Tough little bastards aren’t ya.” I said as I dodged one of them.

I put my hands together and charged up a dark eco ball. Once it was big enough, I turned to look at the largest group of them and smirked.

“Have little present!” I shouted as I fired the dark bomb at them.

PoV: Jace

I watch as Jak and the drake run at the large group and split off each other, the drake went after a group with the big sliver and the slim sliver as Jak went after the others, I used my forked lighting at the group where the drake was heading, I nailed two of them and the big one frying the two small ones and just hitting the big one who was looking at the drake.

I look back at Jak to see him jumped into the air and pounded the ground sending the group back with a wave of black energy, some of them got impaled by fallen and broken trees, the rest just got sent back but got back up again and went after Jak. I fired a few magic blasts at some slivers that were trying to get behind Jak and looked down to see one sliver trying to get me.

“Oh no you don’t.” I put my hand on the tree and poured green mana into it and as I watch the roots shot out of the ground and stabbed the sliver in the chest, I made the roots to coil around it into a cocoon of roots and slowly sank back down into the earth. That’s one way to go.

I blinked over to another tree near to the drake as her tore threw the silvers like they were nothing, he jumped into the air a breath a very dark purple flames at the big sliver, I watch as it screamed in pain and looked at the drake pissed. I saw the slim one jumped up to try and impale the drake, I opened my and summon a flaming axe and thrown it at the sliver, it flew in the air and imbedded itself in its back as that happens the flames started to spread as it started to scream, the drake turned at the sliver then reach over to grabbed it and thrown it at the big one before he landed on the ground.

I looked around at where the drake was fighting and saw all the body's on the ground and watch them get back up again, I cursed at myself and looked at the drake, I could tell that he was surprised for a second. ‘He’s not going to last very long at this rate.’ I used a haste spell and a giant growth on the drake and I saw him look at his claws as a little green and red aura went around him, he didn’t have time to look for long as two of the slivers charge at me.

He dodge them with blinding speed and punched one of them just for it to get launched towards my tree, I blinked to another tree as I watch as the tree and a few more behind it get destroyed I looked at the drake and could see that he was smiling in a demonic kind of way.

I look back to Jak as he clapped his hands and started to -I think- cast something as I saw him look up and fires an orb that splits off into two orbs connected by, I don’t what as I watch the slivers try to stop it and get hit and dragged into the trees and explodes, as the smoke clears I saw the black one quickly moving back into the trees. That slippery bastard he’s trying to run!

“Jak! It’s trying to run away, get it!” I yelled at Jak as he saw it too.

“I see it!” Jak shouted as his skin started to change again but into a light blue color. His eyes soon changed to a pure white as his nails turned back to normal and sprouted wings made of light.

“Fuck you, spawn of Satan!” He shouted as he fired a large beam of pure light.

As the beam faded all I saw of the black sliver was nothing but dust. I blinked over to Jak and gave him a look and looked at where he fired that dark orb thing and saw nothing was there.

“Damn, that was a bit overkill don’t you think?” I asked Jak, he just stared at me with a look that I can’t tell since he looked all light blue.

“That was only like what, ten percent of my power.” He said.

“Ok then.” I said as I look back at the drake, the to spells worn off and he’s jumping around the other slivers, I saw three of them on the ground and since the black one is now gone they won’t be getting back up. I tilted my head and smiled evilly and looked at Jak.

“Hey want to see something cool?” I asked him

“Go ahead, can’t be better than a precursor robot.” He said as he changed back to normal.

“I don’t know what that is but ok!” I jabbed my staff into the ground and started to build my green mana, the gem started to glow brightly and I whispered my spell “Hydra Omnivore I summon you.” as I said that I slammed my left fist on the ground as the green mana went into it. For a few minutes nothing happened.

“Um, is nothing supposed to happen or?” Jak asked as Spike landed next to him. I lifted my right hand and raised one finger to hold on a second to see that the rest of the slivers were charging at us. They didn’t get to us as the ground began to shake and the land behind the slivers exploded.

“So Jak have you seen a Hydra Omnivore before?” I asked as the hydra came out of the ground to rip the slivers apart

“It’s uglier than Kor, that’s an achievement.” Jak said as he changed Spike back to normal.

I shrugged as I watch the hydra eat the big sliver last and looked at me for a order, I release it and sent it back to the hole where it came from and looked back at Jak and the drake

“Well that’s the last of them, thanks for the help.” I said to them with a smile

“No problem, I needed to get that out of my system.” Jak said as he looked over to Spike.

“Oh shit, Twilight is going to kill me.” Spike said as he looked at his ruined clothes.

“Twilight? You mean the purple unicorn that lives in the treehouse library?” I asked when looking at Spike and seeing that his clothes were ruined, that reminds me I need to talk to Rarity about clothes.

“At least she gets to kill you, she'll fucking send me to oblivion! I'm your teacher, meaning I have to take responsibility. I should know, I'm dating her after all.” Jak said. I looked at him with a shocked looked.

“Wait you're dating Twilight? I asked Jak as he gave me a look.

“Yeah, you got a problem with that?” He asked, narrowing his eyes. I rubbed my head.

“No I don’t, I don’t really get the whole displacement deal but I can get that there’s other versions of Equestria out there, which I have to ask how’s your Equestria going?” I asked, raising an eyebrow to him, he just shrugged.

“It isn't as different now as it was back then, try waking up in the middle of the wasteland and brought to city in said wasteland, only to fight to the death for citizenship. But if you're asking about the present, we'll managed to fight of an asshole I thought I killed a long time ago, stopped the invasion of changelings and made them allies, managed to time travel don't ask and I have to prepare the world for an invasion of Dark makers. No rest for the wicked I suppose.” Jak said.

“Okay then, All I have to say I didn’t do much in my world.” I said looking around “Hey let’s move this talk to Ponyville a change of scenery would be a nice change from this.”

“Sure, always wanted to see another Ponyville that ain't as wild as mine.” Jak said.

“Hey, it's home and the ponies are nice.” Spike said to Jak.

“Have you not seen Pyro almost blow up Ponyville with the Supernova rocket?” Jak asked him.

“Why would he do that?” Spike asked.

“For shits and giggles, it makes me want to kill him but if I did, I would have a very angry Fluttershy.” Jak said.

“Okay, one your world sound crazy, and two I would like to see Fluttershy angry, that sounds fun.” I said to them.

“Trust us when we say it is not!” Spike shouted. I backed up with my hands in the air.

“I’m kidding, I’m kidding so you want to walk or teleport there?” I ask them.

“I'll walk there, see ya.” Jak said as he clapped his hand and like a blur he's gone.

“Really?” Spike said as he crossed his arms.

“I guess he does that a lot huh.” I asked Spike.

“Not really, only when he has wants to, which really isn't a lot. He mostly just blinks to places.” Spike said.

“Well since he’s doing that, I can teleport us to Ponyville just I need to do a little stop at my place, got to tell my student that’s everything is fine, only takes a moment.” I said to Spike.

“Alright, go for it.” He said with a shrug of his shoulders. I put my hand on his shoulder and blinked us to the cottage.

“Okay wait here for a minute.” I said and went to cottage.

“Wait, did Jak tell Nyx and Scootaloo that we might be out for a while? Questions for later.” Spike said to himself as he sat cross legged.

After telling Moonlight that everything is fine and I said that I will tell her about it later since I have something to do in town she nodded and went back to reading. I put my staff back in my room and went out to see Spike getting up when he saw me, I nodded to him and put my hand on his shoulder and blinked the rest of the way there. As we got there I saw Jak leaning up to a wall of a house with his arms crossed.

“About time, I've been here for five minutes.” He said. I shrugged at him.

“Had to do something first, you saw the cottage on your way here? Well that’s my home and I had to tell my student that everything is fine.” I said to Jak

“You mean Nightmare? I heard some ponies talking shit about her after I got here.” He said as he pointed at two unconscious stallions.

“I don't do well with anyone who talks shit about her.” He said. I looked at the two stallions.

“Yeah I feel the same way but they are all talk but no bite since I scared them when she first came to town, you should've seen them run from the magma giant.” I said as I smiled at the thought, ahh good memories. I look back to Jak and he was standing there with Spike at his side.

“I know they only talk shit but it's kinda personal when she happens to be my kid back home.” Jak said.

“Ah okay then.” I said then a thought came to mind. “Hey is her name still Nightmare Moon or did you let her change her name too?”

“I changed her name to Nyx, one because she chose to live with me, and second being that the name Nightmare Moon doesn't really fit a filly.” Jak said.

“I see…. wait she's a filly in your world? She’s about the same age as the main six here, how does that wor- you know what, forget it it’s magic and I don’t want to explain shit about it.” I said crossing my arms at the thought.

“Honestly the only theory I got was the Dark Eco in Luna had separated once she was hit by the elements. I gave up understanding a long time ago, even Celestia and Luna know when something happens they don't question it because shit happens.” Jak said.

“I still don't know how you, a guy who rarely is responsible, raised them.” Spike said.

“It was the least I could do for their father.” Jak said in a sadden tone. I looked at him for a moment.

“Hey I know the feeling Jak, I’m their uncle and had to raise them after their parents…” I stopped before finishing, remembering what has happened that day. I looked down at the ground and sighed “Solar you idiot.”

“Hey, I just realized something.” Spike said. I looked up at him.

“If you're their adoptive father, doesn't that make you king?” Spike asked Jak.

“In some ways yes, but I'd rather go to war than rule a fucking country. Besides, I don't do politics.” Jak said.

“I hear you, I would go through hell then to deal with the nobles, honestly it seems like they have a stick up their asses and egos the size of the sun, I just want to let loose an army of goblins on them to throw paint at them.” I said then blinked at what I just said then facepalmed “God I spent way too much time with Pinkie.”

“There's only one stallion I know who hangs out with her, their even dating despite him not being a normal pony.” Spike said.

“Anyway, should we move along?” Jak asked

“Huh oh! Yeah sure ummm.” I said at Jak and blinked a couple times “Hell I don’t know what to do in town, I don’t come to town that often.”

“I don’t know about you two but I could for a snack.” Spike said as he got most of the singed marks off his vest.

“Okay then I think the place where Pinkie works at is near so let’s go there.” I said

We all walked towards Sugarcube corner, along the way I seen the townsfolk staring at us, mostly at Jak and Spike. By the time we got the the place we had a few of them were following us.

“You would think they get used to weird stuff showing up.” I said out loud as I got to the door.

“Yeah, but then again strange things happen often.” Jak said.

“You should’ve seen them when they saw that I’ve grown, they thought I was going greedy again.” Spike said I nodded and went in the building.

There was a few townsfolk that were there and as we came in they all stopped eating to look at us, some gave me angry looks when the rest look surprised to see Jak and Spike. I rolled my eyes at them.

“Take a picture it would last longer.” I said to them and went to to the counter to see Mr. Cake there with a smile, he and Miss Cake were the ones of the few that didn’t either hate me or Moonlight or were scared of us.

“Hey Jace haven’t seen you for a while, how you been?” he asked I shrugged at him

“You know the same old, same old.” I said to him.

“And how’s Moonlight? Still studying? He asked and I nodded to him

“Yup she’s getting better by the day, so how’s Miss Cake and Pinkie?” I asked

“Cupcake is doing fine, the doctors say that the twins are going to come in a couple months and Pinkie is well Pinkie.” He said with a laugh

“Well good luck with everything and if you need help just say something and I’ll lend a hand.” I said to him he nodded and looked behind me and made a questionable face.

“Umm who are your friends Jace?” he asked, I was going to tell him until Jak and Spike walked up and interrupted me.

“Hate to interrupt but we came here to eat, man .” He said.

“Oh sorry about that, I guess we can talk later then Jace. So what would the three of you like to have?” He said with a smile.

“I’ll have a so Hot chocolate and a slice of chocolate cake please.” I said to him, he nodded and looked at the other two.

“One chocolate and vanilla milkshake for me.” Spike said.

“I’m not hungry, I ate plenty before we left.” Jak said with a shrug.

“You ate a Yackcow steak three hours ago, are you really sure you’re not hungry?” Spike said.

“Yes I’m sure.” Jak said as he leaned his back against the wall. With that everyone stopped what they were doing and looked in fear and shocked at Jak, the only ones that weren’t shocked were me, Spike and Mr. Cake. He just shrugged.

“Okay then your meals will be ready in a few minutes if you don’t mind sitting for a bit, I believe that there’s going to be some open seats in a minute.” he said with a smile as he walked into the back. The three move about two steps when most of the ponies got up and left in fear that Jak was going to eat them.

After four minutes Mr. Cake came out with our meals, we took them and started to eat. I looked over at Mr. Cake with a sad look.

“He’s doing so much just to pay off the hospital bills, even with Pinkies help the cakes aren’t going to do so good unless they win the baking contest in a month.” I sighed and pulled a bag of bits and put it on the table. “I hope this will give them and hand with the bills.” I look up to see Jak and Spike looking at me.

“Spike, do like I taught you.” Jak said, gaining a nod from Spike as he as he started to whisper some words.

“Laniz trun ziin.” Spike whispered out at the bag of bits. The bag started to tremble as a second bag came out of it. I blinked at the second bag and chuckled.

“I’m not going to question it, thanks.” I said to them.

“No problem, but don’t expect us to do that a lot.” Jak said as he gave a pat on the back to Spike, I nodded and finished my cake and push the plate to the side, then looked at Jak with narrowed eyes.

“So I got some questions for you Jak, if you don’t mind me asking.” I said to him.

“Shoot.” Jak said.

“Okay first question, what are you?” I asked him.

“Well, believe it or not I’m still human, just Naughty Dog’s version of a human.” He answered.

“Okay then I can believe that second one, in that fight with the slivers you used some sort of power, it looked like mana but different. What is it?” I asked Jak.

“Eco. It’s like magic steroids, some give you insane speed boosts for a limited amount of time named Blue eco, others can give you an insane strength boost called Red Eco, enough to destroy a Tank with your bare hands if you know how to do it. Another one called yellow eco allows you to shoot pure balls of plasma out of your palms. There’s Green Eco, heals all wounds, big or Small, Fatal or minor.” Jak said.

“Now there are two other types but I’m the only one who can use it.” He said as his hand turned grey and claws grew out.

“Dark Eco, lethal in more ways than one. It give the user god like speed and strength, even fire two magnetic bombs of Eco. Side effects are that if you have an anger problem and transform, you'll be hell-bent on killing anything that moves, your skin will turn grey, claws will grow and if angry enough you will grow horns. A friend told me back when I had to serve and fight a war, that I was smiling in my dark form as I slaughtered anything in my path. The guy said it was because something hurt someone close to me but I can't remember anything about that.” Jak said as he put a hand to his head.

“Anyway, Light eco, Mythical, only heard in legends, Eco of the Gods. It gives me the same things as Dark eco expect without the negative effects, I can even stop, slow or speed up time and you can grow wings if they deem you worthy.” Jak finished.

“Who’s they?” I asked as I took a sip from my drink.

“The Precursors, gods if you want to call them that, they go around the universe creating planets with Eco. I've met them, they're just changeling with angel like feathery wings.” Jak said. I nodded to him.

“Alright I can see that, well by what you said about Eco. Both Eco and mana are the same yet both different. Mana is magic putting it mildly, it comes in five colours red, white, green, blue, and black.” I said and showed them my gauntlet and pointing at each gem.

“Red mana is the mountains and I can say force, since most of the spell I know of do a lot of damage like lightning and fireballs, the down side to it is that if you let your emotions get the better you will level a city. White mana is the planes and order, mostly protection spells and some healing, but if you doubt yourself or ‘lose your light’ as they say it won’t be as powerful. Green mana is the forest and growth, it mostly has spells that deals with nature again healing but not as white mana, it’s down side is that you need control that mana or you will be overrun by the mana. Blue mana is the islands and water and the mind, it’s mostly spell base with spell to illusions to mind control, the downside is that it’s one of the hardest magics to use.” I stopped and took a deep breath for the next part.

“Then there’s black mana, the swamps, death and chaos, the spells deal with the dead and life force of others, if you're not careful you will go mad with power, I can use black mana but I rarely use it unless I’m in a corner or someone pisses me off.” I look at my drink angrily, some nights I still hear the voices in my head. I look up to see the two of them.

“Anyway the spell I can do go from casting lightning bolts to giveing me or my friends a little boost,” I looked at Spike, “I used two spells on you in the fight with the slivers.”

“Cool.” Spike said as he drank from his milkshake.

“Impressive.” Jak said.

“Yup and you know what else is cool, anyone can use it if they put time to learn it, pony, human, anyone but they can only use one of the manas, sometimes two unless they are a planeswalker.” I said with a smile. I looked and saw that there’s a question in their heads, better get it out of the way.

“Planeswalkers are mages that can use all five manas or excel at using one mana, they also can travel into different planes and no I don’t mean like what a displacement can do, if that was the case I would haved meet you already.” I said with a laugh, “Man, if Twilight hears of this she would freak and ask me question about every little thing about it.”

I looked out the window to spot shapes coming this way. I narrowed my eyes to see what they are.

“Well speak of the devil. Here she comes now.” I said as both Jak and Spike looked out and saw the main six running towards the building. “I guess that the rumor of you spread like wildfire so what you want to do? Teleport out or see what happens?” I asked Jak and Spike.

“Let's see what happens.” Jak said as Spike kept drinking his milkshake with no worries. I nodded and went back to drinking, I looked out and saw Rainbow was charging in first.

“Incoming, Rainbow is charging.” As I said that the doors slammed open and Rainbow Dash shot towards us.

“Nope.” Jak said as he pushed his seat out of the way while Spike leaned back on his chair. I moved to the side and saw a rainbow streak over my head, we look back to see her on the floor with stars over her head.

“How about you try walking in like normal pony instead of rushing in like that.” I said to her as I went back to drinking.

“Yeah, any faster and you'll be firmly planted on the wall.” Jak said, trying hard not to laugh.

“You almost made me spill my milkshake.” Spike said, more worried about the milkshake. She got back up to yell out something but she stopped with a shocked look on her face. At this moment the rest of them came in through the door, yelling which made me cover my ears, why do everyone has to yell? I looked at Jak as he rolled his eyes.

“I've heard worse yelling.” Jak said.

“What like the time we helped Canterlot or helped Samos regain his Sage powers.” Spike said, taking another sip.

“A little bit of both, except this one has less profanity.” Jak said, chuckling a little afterwards. I rolled my eyes and snapped my fingers then all the yelling stopped and now the main six were trying to speak but couldn’t. I got up from my seat.

“Alright now I’m going to snap my fingers again and you will all can speak again just no more yelling alright.” I saw them nod their heads, all but Rainbow dash as she still in shock. I snapped my fingers and returned their voices.

“Now then how about we can do this nice and-” I said until Rainbow snapped out of being shocked and yelled “SPIKE IS THAT YOU?!?!”

“Calmly.” I finished and putting my head into my head.

“That's my name, don't wear it out.” Spike said, taking one last sip from his milkshake. I look back to see her looking at Spike and somewhere else. I looked at where she was and saw a smaller version of Spike next to Twilight, who also had a shocked look like Rainbows. I was going to say something until Twilight talked before me.

“But, but how? How are there two Spikes?” She said. I looked at Jak and Spike and we all look at Twilight.

“Shit happens.” All three of us said with a smile, I saw that Twilight was opening and closing her mouth like a fish and I could see her brain smoking.

“Geez Twilight, stay like that any longer and you'll be classified as a Goldfish.” Spike said, trying his hardest not to laugh at this situation.

“Be nice, Spike.” Jak said, pulling his seat back into place.

“I am being nice, enough.” Spike said, crossing his arms. I looked back and saw that Twilight is still in the same state and Rarity stepped forward.

“I think I can say that what everypony is thinking, and it’s who are you and why are there two Spikes?” She asked, I sighed and look and my cup to see it empted.

“Well I guess you all should sit down and get something to drink, this is going to be a long talk.” I said as I went to the counter to order another hot chocolate.
(Spike from Jak's world is going to be called Zeik for this part.)

After getting another hot chocolate and milkshake for Zeik, the rest of them got some drinks and got a still brain dead Twilight to sit in a chair. I looked at them each that they were looking at each other not saying anything.

“Well someone has to ask something? I know you all have questions and you're not going to get them like this.” I said and again no one said anything.

“Zero fucks were given this day.” Jak said, breaking the silence and made Zeik bust his ass off laughing. It made Pinkie start laughing as well. After the laughing died down I saw that Fluttershy raised her hand up and I looked at her.

“Fluttershy you don’t need to put your hand up just say what you have to say.” I said to her nicely as she puts her hand down.

“Oh ummm I like to ask, if you don’t mind what’s your name?” she asked as she looked at Jak.

“My name's Jak.” He simply said. Just as he said that, Pinkie puts her hand up and waving it back and forth in the air.

“Oh! Oh! I got a question, if there’s two Spikes, what should we call you two right now??? Spike one and Spike two or big Spike and little Spike or-” Pinkie stops talking when Applejack grabs a cupcake and put it in her mouth.

“You can call Zeik, to avoid any confusion.” Zeik said, taking a sip from his milkshake shake.

“This is why I don't like changing, I always get really thirsty afterwards.” Zeik said.

“You basically leaped around the forest, dodging and attacking. You were thirsty then but didn't feel it.” Jak said, juggling three red balls.

“Really? Juggling Prismite bombs.” Zeik said, looking at Jak with narrowed eyes.

“A what bomb?” Rainbow asked.

“Prismite bomb, deadly and efficient in crowd control.” Jak said, this made everyone go wide eyed, I just rolled my eyes.

“Do you mind? I like to not scare them any more than before.” I said angrily at Jak.

“Relax, they're all disarmed, meaning they won't explode.” He said as he stopped juggling them and the bombs landed on his hand perfectly, earning some claps from Pinkie. I saw Applejack look at Zeik for a moment before speaking.

“What do you mean dodging and attacking?” She asks, I leaned forward a bit.

“I can answer that, there was a group of monsters known as Slivers coming to Ponyville and was destroying everything in it’s path. I went to stop them but had trouble dealing with them, luckily these two came from their world to help out.”I said, the last part of what I said seem to get Twilight to snap out of her brain dead state and blinked.

“Wait they came from another world?” She asked as I look at Jak.

“Eyup, a different Equestria to be exact. Multiverse theory, if you don't know it, I can't help you.” Jak said as he put away the Plasmite back in his satchel. Twilight thought about this for a minute as Rainbow spoke up.

“Wait a minute is there another me in your world?” She asked Jak

“Yes and she's one of my students in learning dragon shouts.” Jak said.

“I still don't understand why though.” Zeik said as he finished the milkshake.

“Neither do I but do you see me questioning it.” Jak said to Zeik with sarcasm evident in his tone. Rainbow blinked at what just been said as Twilight spoke again.

“So if there’s another Rainbow Dash then there’s another me? What am I doing?” She asked and Jak gave her an awkward smile.

“Nothing too different, except you and me are dating.” He said. Twilight eyes went wide, to the size of dinner plates and stayed like that. Spike poked her for a bit.

“Umm, I think you broke her.” He said

“Not the worst reaction we've seen. Jak met her brother ended being called a freak, funny thing is, he doesn't know he's his commanding officer.” Zeik said with a grin.

“He's so fucked.” Jak said in a sinister tone.
“Hey I got a question for you, did you do anything to the guards in your world?” I asked him

“Well, I told Celestia and Luna that the armor was shit, weapons are primitive and that somethings called Metal-heads have returned. Here's a photo of their armor and weapons.” Jak said as he pulled out a picture of what looked like a Pony from the future.

“Alright I was asking since I have sort of have the same idea on getting the guards and army trained better. I know a few ‘friends’ that would help out.” I said tilting my head. “I wonder if he’s still in the plane of valor?” I said to myself.As I was think that Rarity looked at both of them.

“Well I have to ask since it been bugging me for the past couple minutes, where did you get those outfits? They are most interesting.” She asked with a sparkle in her eyes.

“Well, our worlds version of you made mine after I decided to start wearing clothes.” Zeik said.

“Mine has seen better days, I had to rip off the sleeves due to being in the wasteland, or badlands as you call it.” Jak said. Rarity looked at Jak for a moment and looked at Zeik with a surprised look.

“I made them? Well now that I look at them they do look like something I would make. Oh if you have time dear can you swing by and let me see those clothes, I have a whole line I could make with that look alone.” She said clapping her hands together.

“What did I just get myself into?” I heard Zeik say to himself. Then Rarity got up from her seat with a light in her eyes.

“Great we have to go at once! I got to get the measurements and what clothes to use, ohhh this is so exciting!” She said as she moved and grabbed Zeik arm. “Now come along dear we have so much work to do.” As she said that she started to drag Zeik out of the building.

“JAK, HELP WOULD BE NICE!!” Zeik shouted as he was dragged away.

“But it'll ruin the fun if I do!” Jak shouted, laughing a little at his partners predicament.

“FUCK YOU!!” Zeik shouted as he was soon out of range.

Jak soon busted his ass off laughing.

“Ummm you know she’s going to find you and do the same thing to you right.” Rainbow dash said in a deadpan voice.

Jak then clapped his hands and appeared right beside her with a smug look.

“I'm sure I can handle it.” He said, clapping his hands again, reappearing back at his seat.

“Hey I got a question.” Spike said as he took Rarity's chair, “So if he’s me in another world why is he bigger?”

“He added meat to his diet and started training how to fight.” Jak said to him. Spike looked at him for a moment and looked at me.

“Can you do that?” He asked me with puppy dog eyes.

“Sorry I can’t, I don’t know what a dragon eats and if I tried to learn how to, it will take a long time.” I said to him as he look down sadly.

“He ate fish at first, he started growing after a few weeks of eating fish.” Jak said. Spike head shot up to look at his and looked at me as I nodded.

“Well that takes care of the meat part, now for the fighting. I know someone who can train him, and she owes me one for saving her life so….” I looked at Spike “Give me a few day to get in touch with her and we can go meet her. I think she will also would like to leave the plane she is in.” I said as Spike fistbumb the air.

I looked at Twilight as she still looked the same as before. I frowned at her and looked at Pinkie.

“Hey do you have a bucket of water?” I asked her, she just reach under the table and pulled a bucket out of nowhere.

“Water bucket emergency bucket?” Jak asked her, gaining a rapid nod from her. I looked at the bucket and with a hand gesture I use some blue mana to lift the water out of the bucket and sent it to her face. After that was done I put the water back into the bucket with a blinking coughing Twilight who is now. “Thank you Pinkie.” I said and she gave me a smile.

“No Problem!” She said, as I turned my head to Twilight as she keeped on blinking and looking around.

“What…?” She said.

“Last few questions everyone. Make them count.” I said to everyone. Twilight looked at me and started to think then look at Jak and -with a little blush- asked her question.

“Um so can you use magic like Jace can do?” she asked him

“Yes, but I don't like to use magic when I got Eco.” Jak said as purple electricity emitted around him. She moved back a bit out of fear and I saw her going to ask another question, so I answered it for her.

“I already ask him the same question you're going to ask, just come by the cottage and I will give you it.” I said as I then drank a bit. She opened her mouth and closed it and nodded. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Rainbow give me a angry look.

“You mean at the place where Nightmare is at.” she said with anger in her voice, me and Jak looked at her.

“What's wrong with Nightmare?” Jak asked as more purple electricity emitted from him. Everyone backed away from him but Rainbow glared at him, Damn she got guts I can give her that.

“What’s wrong with her? Oh nothing just the fact that she almost put the whole world into an endless night!” She said and slamming her hands on the table. No one talked for a moment as Jak and Dash were staring at each other, I could see that Jak was going to throw a punch but I slowly got up and walked to Dash.

“Listen Rainbow, I know that she did that in the past but she is on a new path and is sorry for it and will not do that again, hell if you go to her now, she will say that she’s sorry and beg for you and the rest of the towns forgiveness.” Rainbow narrowed her eyes and was about to say something but I spoke first.

“But if you ever say anything or do anything to her that would make her sad and/or hurt her.” I said as the room temperature drops to freezing and black tentacles came off my gauntlet and the black gem began to glow. I moved my head to stare into her eyes, “Then I will make sure that you will not see the light of day again.” I said in a low voice, I watch as she trembles in fear as I moved back to my chair and looked at everyone else who -other than Jak- were watching me in fear.

“Well is there any other questions?” I asked.

“Fuck now my eyes are stuck like this.” Jak said as he opened his pitch black eyes.

“It's so fucking annoying.” He said as he crossed his arms. I looked at him and tilted my head.

“Do you need to go hit something?” I asked Jak and he looked at me with pitch black eyes, ok that’s creepy.

“No, it's just if I hold back the change it will do this to me sometimes, other times it's just horns and there was this one time with both.” He said.

“So you need to blow off some steam well after this is done we can go I can summon something to fight and go all out on.” I said to him, this will also help me blow off some steam as well.

“Tempting. Alright fine.” Jak said as his skin turned grey, grew horns and claws.

“That feels so much better.” He said as he flexed his hands. I couldn't help but smile at him, I know a great summon to use. I as I thought that Pinkie spoke up.

“So Jackie, if you know Nightmare Moon or as Jace puts it Moonlight, how do you know of her?” She asked

“Because back home, she's my daughter.” He said to Pinkie. Everyone went ‘Awww’ at that and Fluttershy leaned forward.

“Do you have a picture?” she asked Jak looked at her and shook his head, was it me or did he look sad?

“No, I never have the time to take a picture, then again Scootaloo takes my phone a lot.” He said.

“Oh.” Fluttershy said as Rainbow looked at Jak with a shocked face.

“Wait a minute how do you know of Scootaloo, what’s your relation to her?” She asked.

“She's also a part of the family, her parents aren't the nicest ponies and I'm still trying to find them.” He said, crossing his arms. Everyone gasped at what Jak said, I just narrowed my eyes.

“I see, the Scootaloo from here doesn’t have parents.” She said with a sad look “They were in the army and died in battle. She use to live with her sister and aunt until she send her here for school and asked me to look out for her.” she said with a smile and rubbing her arm.

“For me, nothing matters more than the happiness of my two fillies. For you, I'm sure is the same towards Scootaloo.” Jak said.

“You know other than the whole demonic voice you sound just like Spitfire.” Dash looked at me and to Jak as we blinked at her. “What? Oh right you two don’t know, Spitfire is Scootaloo’s aunt.” She said in a matter-of-fact voice, I looked at Jak.

“Is your Scootaloo the niece of Spitfire?” I asked Jak and he stared at me.

“If she is then she never told me.” Jak said as he changed back to normal.

“I'll be right back, I need to get Zeik.” He said as his skin turned blue and grew wings. He walked outside and took off. I blinked and looked at Dash.

“So Scootaloo has a sister?” I asked her and she nodded

“Yup She works as a guard at Canterlot but I got a letter from her saying that her squad has been moved to Ponyville and she moving here. That reminds me.” She said and looked at Pinkie “Can you make a surprise party for Scootaloo, her sister wants to surprise her.” Pinkie looked at Dash and smiled

“Okey Dokey Lokey!” she yelled

The sound of wings flapping could be heard as well with a few shouts coming from outside. The door opened as Jak walked in, still in his light form and Spike following behind.

“I'll get you for that.” Zeik said.

“Shh, do you hear that?” Jak asked him. No one made a sound up until Jak spoke again.

“That's the sound of how many fucks I give.” Jak said to him. I just rolled my eyes and got up.

“So Jak since the Q&A is done, there’s a field north of here that no one uses.” I said to him

“Sorry man, but If we stay here any longer, chances are me and Zeik are going to have to deal with a pissed off Twilight shooting us with Light eco.” He said as Zeik froze up as Jak said the words Twilight with light eco.

“I forgot she had that.” Zeik said. I saw Twilight looked at Jak.

“Wait I have Light Eco?” she asked.

“Yeah, you would've died if I didn't give you a light eco crystal.” Jak said.

“Oh well thank you then.” she said as she looked away but I could tell that she is blushing. I turned to Jak.

“Well I guess you're off then.” I said to Jak.

“All you need to say is your services are no longer required.” He said.

“I see oh and hey if you ever need a hand with anything.” I pulled out my talisman and handed it to him, “Just give me a call I will come to help.”

“We'll need all the help we can get.” Zeik said as Jak grabbed the talisman.

“I know that, you don't have to remind me.” Jak said as he put the talisman in his satchel.

“Well just give me a shout and I’ll come and summon you a army if need be.” I said and saw that Zeik eyes went wide and Jaks narrowed, I chuckled a bit.

“What you think what I did in the forest is all I can do? That’s nothing of what I can do in a war.” I said with a evil grin.

“Alright, can you just say the lines to open the portal.” Jak said.

“Right so Jak, your services are no longer required. Have a good trip back.” I said as the portal opened.

“Ever need anything or just a friendly conversation with another human being, give me shout.” Jak said as he walked through.

“It's been real, see ya next time!” Zeik, said walking in afterwards. The portal closed soon after Zeik went through.

“See you around.” I said as the doors open and Rarity looked around and saw me and blinked.

“Where did Zeik and Jak go?” She asked and before I said anything Rainbow answered> her.

“They went home, said that if they don’t leave their Twilight will kill them.” She said as Rarity had a shocked face.

“No! I wasn’t done yet! I only did the top clothings, this isn’t fair!” She said then looked at me. “Bring them back now!”

“I can’t the ummmm portal need to recharge and I don’t know when that will take.” I said as I was backing up, I also hear somewhere far away I could hear Jak and Zeik screaming, weird.

“Uggg well if they ever come back I well see to it that I will get the rest of his clothes” Rarity said and stomps out of the building.

PoV: Jak
Location: Ponyville
Universe: Tales of a Displaced Eco freak

“Nope! Nope! Nope!” Me and Spike shouted as we ran from a furious Twilight.

“Get back here and take your punishment like stallions!” She shouted as she fired another beam of light eco.

“We're not stallions! We're men!” I shouted, earning another blast.

“Less talking, more running!” Spike shouted as he sped up.

“How do I always get into these kinds of mess!?” I shouted as I turned through a corner.

“Come back here!” Twilight shouted.

“Never!” I shouted as I summoned my wings and took flight.

PoV: Jace

I stopped in front of my door and sneezed I stop and wipe my nose, where did that come from? After that I walked through the do to see Moonlight eating some soup.

"Ah your back how's was your day." She asked, I titled my head and thought about it and shrugged.

"Oh you know the same old same old. Oh I found out the Scootaloo's aunt is Spitfire, who knew." I said as I sat down in my chair.

Author's Note

Well! Chapter 5 is now out! I got to say this is the most fun I worked on. :) And this is a crossover with We-are-Legion character Jak
Well I can't really say that since I had help, so thanks to We-Are-Legion for the help and editing, your Fucking awesome man.
Also go check him out and follow Jak and what every he does.
Anyway see you all in the next chapter!

Chapter 6: A day with a Cyborg stallion

It been a few weeks since the events of the Sliver group with Jak and Spike and things seemed to be settling down kinda, well nothing life threatening happened but still some crazy shit happened. It seems there was an issue with some sort of golden ticket which reminded me of a movie, something that made Applejack go crazy (though I think she just overworking herself) and some sort of old mean friend of Rainbow’s came to town and hell broke loose at some sort of party, in my defence it was pretty funny to see a anthro griffin running for her life as a giant griffin was chasing her.

Rainbow and Moonlight are getting along well and started to hang out at times and slowly becoming friends although she shoots me a fearful glance when I’m around, I don’t blame her I scared the hell out of her when I threaten her. Moonlight training was proving better than I thought, she has a good grasp on green mana and doing well with blue mana which I was impressed by it.

Other than black mana, blue mana was one of the hardest to learn since it took more control than the others I had trouble learning it back when I came to this world, and she makes it look easy I guess if she wasn’t a planeswalker she would be a master blue mana user. As it also seems her cutie mark started to change as well it still was the crescent moon from before but now there was a green star in the center of the moon and a faded blue star near it.

But for now it seems to be a quiet day, Moonlight was out in town and luckily that the town didn’t chase her back bunch of hypocrites if you ask me. I was reading a book of dimensions and the Multiverse theory, which I was surprised that Twilight has such a book, when I heard a thud to my right. I turned to look and saw a what looked like a bobblehead.

I stared at it for a moment and rolled my eyes at it, I slowly got up and stretched and heard some pops from my back, how long was I sitting there for? I walked over and picked up the token and heard the a voice come out of nowhere, but this voice seems off.

“Hello and Congratulations on finding your very own Vault tech bobblehead. This little trinket isn't only for looks, it also summons The wanderer. If you need any help with any problem give him a call!"

I blinked at the bobblehead the voice seemed to be robotic like one of those self recorded messages you get on the phone. I place the item down on the table and stare at it I had a weird feeling about this and I should just put it up in the shelf with a rest of the tokens I found but some part of me wanted to do something first, and it won. I moved my hand, placed my middle finger and thumb together, then placed my hand in front of the head.

“What could go wrong?” I said as I flicked the head and watched it nod from it, then a portal opened in front of my door.

“What?!”

PoV: Steel Breaker
Location: Ponyville Marketplace

It's been a few weeks since the Enclave attacked and my talk with Dogmeat, I haven't felt this good in a long time.

Twilight told me to buy a few things at the market, so I took Dogmeat and went grocery shopping with him.

Now, I was looking at the apples from the Apple farm.

“Hey boy, you think these are good?” I asked Dogmeat as I turned to look at him and saw that Applebloom was petting him as he laid down.

“Really?” I asked him, gaining a defensive bark from him. Seconds later after he barked a portal opened up right under me, making me fall in.

As I fell, I looked up and saw that Dogmeat jumped in before it closed. I then looked down to see the bottom and found none.

PoV: Jace
Location: The Cottage

As I stared at the portal trying to figure out how the hell it opened I heard some sort of screaming and watch as a gray stallion wearing what looked like casual clothes that went through a mountain of dirt came through the portal and landed face first on the floor, as the portal was closing I saw a timberwolf jumped out of the portal. As I watch the wolf look around at the new surroundings it’s eyes came upon me and started to growl, I put my hands in front of me and backed away I dealt with timberwolf's before and a small fire spell would do the trick but this one was close to me and looked mad, also I didn’t want to burn down my home. As I backed away I saw the way the wolf stood over the stallion, I could tell that he was it’s prey or it was protecting him.

“Easy there, I’m not gonna hurt you or your friend or meal.” As soon the wolf growls at me louder than before, “Okay your friend.” I said quickly and started to prepare a restant spell just in case the wolf had any other ideas then I heard the stallion groaned.

“Ow, my ass.” The stallion said as he sat up.

“Oh good you can talk, this makes things easier.” I said out loud, I mentally gave myself a facepalm at what I just said, “Right ummm you ok there?”

“Maybe, hold on.” He said as he looked at his arm and gave it a few flexes.

“Yeah, I'm good. Now, where the hell am I?” He asked as the timberwolf stood next to him.

“Well you just came out of a portal and now in my home, I don’t know why but I got your token and for some reason I think I summoned you here.” I frowned at that, “Which doesn’t makes sense, I didn’t I say anything to call you did I break it?”

“Token? I never made a token. Unless..son of a bitch.” He said as he facepalmed.

“The fucking merchant, of course.” He said afterwards. I narrowed my eyes at him.

“The merchant? You mean the guy with the Resident Evil 4 costume?” I asked, which made me think I haven’t asked Jak how he got here, guess by the same way I think.

“Yeah him. I bought a life size replica of the Fallout three Tesla cannon and got knocked out, next thing I know I was in the capital wasteland.” He said as he gave the wolf a pat on the head. Wolf is a friend, got it.

“Right so back to the token, I guess I got your token and somehow summoned you here by mistake.” I told him and pointed at the bobblehead on the table which was still nodding.

“I have half a mind not to shoot it where it is.” He said as he was slapped on the leg by the wolf's tail.

“I'm not shooting it, so don't hit me!” He shouted at the wolf. I couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Well I don’t why you the token brought you here since you didn’t make it, but you're here now,” I said as I moved in front of him putting my hand out. “Let’s get the small stuff out of the way first, I’m Jace Beleren nice to meet you.”

“Steel Breaker, and this is Dogmeat, my best friend and loyal companion.” He said as he put his right hand out, allowing me to see that it wasn't a normal arm at all. I didn’t pay much mind to it, since I was a human that can shoot lightning out of my hands at will. I let go and looked at Steel.

“So what now?” I asked

“I don't know, I wasn't doing anything really important.” He said as he pulled a strange needle and injected it on his leg.

“Hmm well since you haven’t been to another world want to go into town? I have to grab some stuff.” I said to him.

“Sure, I guess. Sure as hell beats doing nothing.” He said, shrugging his shoulders. I nodded and looked at Dogmeat.

“He’s going to get some stares.” I said to Steel, I looked and saw that he narrowed his eyes at me.

“And? He gets stares all the time, he doesn't mind as long as him or me doesn't get attacked.” Steel said. I gave him a toothy grin.

“Oh I’m not worried about you two getting attacked I can see you two can handle yourselfs, besides they may not show it but they are down right scared of me, it’s funny.” I said as I grabbed my bag and move to the door. I stop at the door and tilted my head. “Have you ever seen a magma giant?”

“No but I plan to keep it that way.” He said, gaining what sounded like ‘riiiiight~’ from Dogmeat.

“Shut up you!” He shouted at Dogmeat as he smirked at Steel.

“Well short version is that it’s a giant made out of rock and magma and burns like hell, if anyone from town has a problem with me, I just summoned one and watch them run like hell.” I said, grinning like a madman. “well let’s see what hell has in store for us.”

After getting to town, we walked down the main street for a few minutes and a looked back at Steel.

“Well welcome to Ponyville. But I guess you knew that.” I said to him.

“This’ll be fun.” He said with a smirk, gaining a bark of agreement from Dogmeat. I grinned at that and looked back in front of me, I also saw some ponies watching us, one of them was about to say something until I gave him a death glare and watched him close his mouth. I shooked my head and sighed, I guess Steel saw the stallion who was about to speak.

“You will move along.” He said, waving his hand slowly, reminding me of an old movie. I chuckled at the thought.

“I got to ask, how does the townspony act around you back in your world?” I asked him.

“Not like what you’d expect, they accepted me and Dogmeat pretty quickly, then again if they didn’t Princess Twilight wouldn’t be happy about that.” He said with a shrug. I stopped and looked at him.

“Right so quick thing, there’s a Twilight here and she’s not a princess yet so don’t tell her that or I have deal with a mad niece.” I said and continued on.

“Wasn’t planning to anyway.” He said.

“Where are we heading anyway?” He asked me.

“To an apple cart, it moves around so I don’t know where is set up, I think it’s around here somewhere.” I told him as I looked around then saw a cyan pegasus and a dark blue alicorn walking this way. “Steel you're about to see why the town hates me.”

“Can it be worse than Liberty Prime?” He asked Dogmeat, gaining a shrug from him.

“Do you know a pony named Nightmare Moon?” I asked

“Eyup, Twilight’s sweet little filly, Nyx.” He said with a smile and a nod.

“Well you're about to meet another version of her.” I said as I waved to Rainbow and saw them walk up to me. “Hey you two, what’s up?” Rainbow shrugged
“You know same old stuff, just helping Moonlight with some stuff. I don’t know what you're teaching her but she turned me into a turtle.” She said as she glared at Moonlight who wasn’t looking at her.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Riiigghhtt~ so anyway Jace, who’re your friends?” Dash asked looking at Steel and Dogmeat.

“The name’s Steel Breaker and this is my best friend and loyal companion, Dogmeat.” Steel said, gaining a happy bark from the wolf. Dash looked at Steel for a moment before talking.

“You know he’s a timberwolf right.”
“Your point?” Steel asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Just never thought timberwolves can be tamed.” She said and blinked a few times then looked at Moonlight. “Should we tell Fluttershy this?” Moonlight just shrugged, Rainbow looked back to me and raised an eyebrow.

“So Jace is your friend out of town by normal means or by Jaks means?” She asked

“Jak means”

“Okay then cool.” She said, I saw Moonlight looked at all of us and sighed.

“So is anypony going to ask?” she asked all of us, we stared at her for two minutes not saying anything. She rolled her eyes “I guess I have to, Steel I don’t want to be rude but what’s up with your arm?”

“You want the censored version or the real shit?” Steel asked, crossing his arms. Moonlight looked at him raising an eyebrow.

“I can take the real shit.” She said, I almost laugh when she said that.

“A long time ago, Equestria went to shit. The vast forest were terraformed into an apocalyptic wasteland and everyone had to live in an irradiated environment for two hundred years until I showed up. To make this short, I had to help Celestia and Luna find their father and on the way, I managed to get myself into a large scale faction war of The Brotherhood of Steel versus the Enclave. In the middle of one of the firefights, I was knocked out and brought back to the Enclave base, in which they tortured me for a set of codes to activate a water purifier. Of course, I didn’t give it to them, so they took something of mine.” He said, gesturing at his arm. I watch Dash went pale from the story mostly the last part, Moonlight didn’t seemed to mind just looked at me with a look of a question coming, I just waved it off.

“Damn, why did they do that? The Enclave I mean.” She asked

“Simple, they wanted the codes to activate the purifier and I didn’t give it to them.” He said.

“But if the purifier was to purify water, why did the two groups fight over it?” Rainbow asked.

“Because it was the only one in the world that worked.” Steel said. I saw a question coming again from her, I looked over to Steel.

“I’m guessing that the Enclave wasn’t a very good group then I take it.” I said to him

“They claimed to come and help but all they managed to do is set us back on the activation and killing Celestia and Luna’s father when they attacked the Citadel, the Brotherhood’s HQ.” Steel said with a solemn look. Moonlight looked down after what he said and I frowned, she was like a sister to both of Celestia and Luna so hearing this… got to change topics.

“Hey Moonlight I got to ask, have you seen Applejack cart anywhere? I’m looking to pick up some apples for the cottage.” I asked her, she blinked at me.

“Ummm I think it’s over there, that was the last place I saw her.” She said as she pointed behinder her, I looked and saw somewhat the front of a cart.

“Thank you Moonlight well we be off.” I said to her and looked at Dash and had an evil thought, “I hope you two have fun on your date.” I grinned as I saw Rainbows face went red.

“T-that not, I mean, w-what!” She stutter, I saw Moonlight look away but I saw her ears change colour, I laughed.

“Not cool dude.” Steel said as he turned to look at Dogmeat and saw him chuckling but stopped and sat up straight, looking very serious all of a sudden.

“Sometimes, I wonder why I even got you in the first place.” He said, earning a bark from Dogmeat.

“Come on let’s leave them so they can continued their date.” I said as I moved around the two blushing mares. As we walked I saw Dash shot up to the sky fast and Moonlight teleported away, I laughed a bit more and got a look from Steel which made me roll my eyes.
“Oh come on that was funny.” I said to him.

“Yes it was but I’m trying to be nice.” He said, letting out a few chuckles.

“Yeah well I know that when I get back home Moonlight will yell at me about that, but what can I do, I’m an asshole.” I said with a smile. “It just one of those time that you can’t help it but be an ass.”

“I have my guns for that and Liberty but that’s another story.” He said as we continued along. We found the cart and I bought some apples from AJ’s brother, I asked him what happened to her and said she was sick. Well he just said ‘sick’ I guessing he’s a stallion with few words. We moved on and went to Rarity’s place and I got to say it kinda looks like a tent.

“I still don’t know why it looks like that.” I said as I looked at the building.

“I think it was meant to do what a carousel does, but was changed into a building.” Steel said as he looked at his wrist with the computer like thing.

He then typed in a few letters and a song soon started to play.
[youtube=https://youtu.be/reOLeLX0Q9U?t=2]

It was in another language but it was still a good song to listen to. Which reminded me of something to do later, I walked up to the door and knocked on it and after a few minutes the door opened and Rarity was standing there with a tape measure around her neck and glasses on.

“Oh Jace hello there I didn’t know you were coming.” She said, I shrugged.

“Didn’t mean to be a bother but do you mind if we come in?” I asked her.

“Well of course I don’t see why- wait who’s we?” She asked, I pointed behind to Steel which made her blinked.

“Oh well yes I don’t see why, not.” She said pausing at the last word while still looking at Steel then turn to look at me. “I’m just finishing up something and I will be right with you.” As Rarity turned to walk back in her home as we follow her in. I had to say, from the inside the place didn’t look half bad, but there was mannequins everywhere that some were wearing some sort of dress and some are just bare, I shiver at the thought of them. Steel looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

“I know it’s it creepy and all but man up, dude.” He said, crossing his arms while Dogmeat laid down next to him.

“You haven’t seen what I seen dude.” I said to him.

“I know but still.” He said. I shook my head and took a deep breath.

“At least they aren’t 30 feet tall.” I whispered to myself, I looked around and saw a unicorn mare with a dark blue and light blue mane, white fur and a pair of sunglasses on. She was wearing a dress and standing in the middle of the room, she turn her head to us.

“Sup.” She said.

“Hey.” Steel said as Dogmeat barked.

“Cool dog.” She said and looked at me. “Hey aren't you the guy who scared the town a few weeks ago?” I looked at her and bowed.

“Guilty as charged.” I said to her, I straighten and saw her smile.

“Oh man, I wish I wasn’t away on a job when that happened, I wanted to see the giant fire monster. OH! By the way I’m Vinyl Scratch, I would shake your hands but I’m a little busy.” She said as she looked down to the dress.

“Don’t worry dear it won’t be long now, I just need to put a few more pins.” Rarity said as she was doing something behind Vinyl, I heard her groaned.

“Rarity what are you doing?” I asked and got a ‘are you shitting me’ look from her, I wished I had a camera.

“Well as you can tell I’m working on a dress for a client, but I didn’t have a mannequin with the right body, so I asked my cousin for a favor and here we are.” She said not looking our way, after a few moments she looked to see me staring at her. “What?”

“She’s your cousin?” I asked, Vinyl laughed

“Yup. We’re cousins and boy was is a surprise when everypony found out.” Vinyl said and looked down to Rarity. “So are you done yet? I’m getting a cramp in my leg.”

“Almost just need to put in the last pin and…. done!” Rarity said as she step back and did a once over. “Thank you darling you’re a big help.” Vinyl shrugged.

“No problem cuz, so can I take this off now?” Vinyl asked and with a nod she walked into what I guess is a changing room. I rubbed my head and closed my eyes.

“First Scootaloo and this, the town is full of surprises.” I said to myself but loud enough that Steel heard me.

“Try explaining to Ponyville why there’s a giant robot shouting stuff about democracy in town.” He said with a chuckle, Dogmeat flicked his tail at him again.

“Stop it!” He shouted as he rubbed the area he was hit. I just looked at him.

“I not going to ask.” I said as both girls walked out of the changing room. Vinyl had a pair of blue jeans on and a black t-shirt on with the words ‘DJ Pon-3’ on it with a pair of white headphones around her neck.

“Later.” She said and started to walk to the door, I looked at her and a question popped into my head.

“Hey Vinyl I got a quick question for you.” I said to her, she stopped and turn to face me with her hands in her pockets.

“Okay, shoot.” she said.

“Why do you wear sunglasses all the time?” I asked, I felt Steel glare at me and Dogmeat came up to me and hit me with his tail. “Ow!”

“Why ask?” Steel asked me. I was about to answer him until Vinyl spoke up.

“It’s ok, you’d be surprised how many ponies ask me that same question. You see I’m colour blind and these sunglasses are special, they make it that I can see colour and stuff.” She answered, I nodded and rubbed my leg. “Well if that’s all, I’ll see you around.” and with that she left.

“Huh she’s colour blind,” I said and turned to Steel. “Who knew.”

Steel facepalmed while Dogmeat did the same with a loud groan from the both of them.

“What did we came here for, anyway?” Steel asked as he looked back at the thing on his wrist and pulled out a bottle of what look like soda. Right forgot what I was doing, I turned to Rarity.

“Hey Rarity do you have any yarn I can have?” I asked her, she looked at me and blinked.

“Yes I do but why do you need yarn?” She asked me, I grinned at her.

“Knitting.” I said, she just stared at me for a moment and nodded.

“Ok, just give me a moment.” I smiled at her as she went to the back room. As I waited I turned to see both Steel and Dogmeat staring at me.

“What?” I asked them.

“Nothing.” Steel said, popping the cap off the bottle and drinking a little.

“Not going to ask why?” I said to him with a grin. I crossed my arms and stared at him.

“Honestly, I’d rather not.” He said, taking another sip. I laugh a bit then Rarity came out with four balls of different coloured yarn.

“Here you go darling, I hope this is enough.” She said as I took them and put them in my bag.

“They're perfect, thank you Rarity.” I said as I pulled out a bag of bits and handed it over to her.

“I have to say I didn’t know that you knit.” She said, I heard something behind me that made me grin a bit and looked at her.

“What, I may be a powerful mage that can level a whole town and summoned armies at will and a lot of other stuff but can’t I have a hobby?” I said to her, She blinked at me and was about to say something.

“It’s fine, I’m just messing with you.” I said to her which calms her down.

“Oh well I guess that’s fine, so is there anything else you want?” She asked.

“Nope I’m good.” I said as I turned to Steel, “How about you?”

“I’m good, minus the radiation poisoning I’m getting from the soda but other than that I’m fine.” He said as he stood up and walked out with Dogmeat following behind. I looked back and saw her more pale, how does that work?

“I think he’ll be fine, have a nice day.” I said and got out before she would ask questions. I meet up with Steel and Dogmeat.

“That drink is poisonous?” I asked him.

“Nah, it’s radiated to the point where it glows a bit but not lethal.” He said, taking one last sip and threw the bottle, took out a strange gun, fired at it and made the bottle disintegrate. I looked at him.

“Well that was one way to do that, and scare everypony around.” I said to him, he just shrugged.

“Whatever.” He said, putting his hands in his pockets.

“Well I don’t have a problem but I think we should move before we-” I said before I heard someone yell out my name, “Get caught.” I finished and turned around and saw Twilight running up to us.

“Well this is going to be fun.” I said sarcastically.

“Lighten up, man.” Steel said.

“I just don’t like answering a lot of questions. I’m a couple thousands years old and questions bug me.” I said as I watch Twilight came closer. “Oh well gotta roll with the punches right?”

“Eyup.” He said, sounding a little like Big Mac. We watch as Twilight got up to use and was breathing heavily to catch her breath.

“You alright there Twilight?” I asked her.

“I’m… fine… just… out of… breathe…” She panted, she tried to breathe for a bit and looked up at us. “Do you have…. anything to drink?” I shook my head and looked at Steel to see him push something and a bottle of water came out of it.

“Is the water safe?” I asked him.

“Purified water, it’s safe don’t worry.” He said, giving the bottle to Twilight, she grabbed it and started to drink it.

“Alright.” I said as Twilight finished the water.

“Thank you for that”. She said to Steel, she handed the bottle to me and I made it disappeared.

“So what’s up Twilight, training for the marathon or something?” I asked her.

“No, I was walking to see how Applejack is doing then I heard a loud sound that came from around here, then I saw you two and-” She stopped and looked at Steel and blinked. “Ummm who are you?”

“Steel Breaker, at your service.” Steel introduced himself while giving a small bow, I could see Dogmeat rolling his eyes at the display, which I did the same. I saw Twilight blush a bit.

“Oh umm you don’t have to do that I’m not anypony important.” She said as I snorted.

“I can think of someone who thinks you are.” I said and looked away as she glared at me.

“So Steel are you from around here?” She asked as I rolled my eyes, here we go.

“No, I’m from the Capital Wasteland. Great place, if you know the rules.” Steel said, crossing his arms. It’s funny how barely anypony asked about his arm.

“Oh I see where is the Cap-” Ok it was funny for a bit and now it’s getting annoying.

“Twilight, aren't you going to ask about his arm?” I asked her, then looked at Steel, “The whole town hates me yet they don’t ask anything about your arm.”

“Can’t say I blame them, you try asking someone who can probably kill why he has a synthetic arm.” Steel said, shrugging his shoulders again. Twilight glared at me and smacked me on my shoulder which made me jump.

“It’s also rude to ask such questions.” she angrily said to me, I looked at her and sighed.

“Today isn’t my day huh.” I muttered.

Dogmeat looked at me and shrugged his shoulders in confusion. I looked at Twilight.

“So you came over here to ask about a loud sound you heard.” I said to her and saw her eye widened.

“Oh yeah! What was that?” She asked, I looked at Steel.

“If I tell what it was, nothing bad will happen, right?” He asked holding the blaster behind his back. I saw this and I had I idea. Twilight looked at him confused.

“I promise that nothing will happen but why do you asked that?” She asked as I made an orb of red mana in my hand. Twilight saw this and now gave me a look. “What are you-”

“PULL!!!” I yelled and threw the orb up into the air.

Steel pulled out the blaster again, firing it at the orb and hitting it dead in the center, resulting in it exploding in colorful explosion.

“Nice shot” I told Steel.

“Thanks for the target.” He said with a smirk.

“No problem, thought you might need one.” I said, We both looked at Twilight as she looked both in awe and in fear.

“What, what was that?” She asked us, I just shrugged.

“Awesome at it’s finest.” Steel said, laughing a little at the situation. She looked at him then at me getting angry at both of us.

“How can you both be fine with scaring everypony in town.” She asked us, we both looked at each other and looked back at her.

“Because it’s funny.” I said to her, and looked at Steel.

“And fun.” He added in. Twilight shook her head and looked at me, her expression change to a sad one.

“I know you're trying to be nice and all but doing stuff like this is making it harder for them to see you not as a monster.” She said, I frowned at what she said but listened to what she had to say. “I heard many of them complaining about the stuff you do and most of them are not happy, I got a letter from the princess that some of the nobles are asking to banish you from the land.” I thought a moment and looked at her in the eyes.

“They can say anything they want, I don’t care as long as this place is safe, I’m fine with it.” I said to her, I moved my shoulders a bit and felt a sharp pain there, I tried to cover it and Twilight didn’t seemed to see but Steel narrowed his eyes at me.

“Well I just hope they will see you in a better light.” She said to me, I put a hand on her shoulder and she looked at me.

“I do believe that they will but not now, I don’t mind the wait. Oh can you give Spike a message for me.” I asked her and she nodded.

“Tell him I sent a message to my friend and I’m just waiting for a reply from her.” I said to her with a bright smile, she nodded to and smile.

“Okay I will tell him that, well I guess I will see you around I got to go find Rainbow, someone said that something happened she’s hiding in a cloud somewhere.” She said to me and I had to fight to hold back a laugh, she turns to Steel. “I hope you have a nice day Steel.” and looked at the wolf “And you to Dogmeat.” Dogmeat gave her a happy bark.

As we watched her go I could feel Steel looking at me.

“Alright, spill it.” He said in serious tone. I sighed and looked at him.

“You came from the human world right?” I asked him, he nodded.

“Ok this might sound weird but have you heard of a card game called Magic the Gathering?” I asked to which he nodded again. I smiled at him.

“Awesome I don’t need to explain what it is, anyway I can use the five manas to use magic, it cool and all but I found out there’s a drawback.” I frowned at what I just said and looked at him, “Okay there’s a lot of drawbacks but the one I’m talking about is that the monsters in the game are real here and some of them go on a warpath sometimes. So I stop them before they get to Ponyville, sure they are all assholes to me but I can’t let them die by monsters, it’s not right.” I shook my head and rubbed my shoulder where a spear hit me about a week ago by a goblin. I turn to Steel and give him a hard look. “Tell me would you do the same in my shoes?”

“Yeah, it’s my soul purpose, to protect the weak and guard the innocent.” He said. I smiled at him.

“Well not the way I look at it but same deal, I just ask myself that everyone has a right to live. I know it’s sappy but oh well.” I said to him as I pull a small white orb from my pocket and pop it in my mouth.

“Except Hitler.” He quickly said. I looked at him and shrugged.

“Well he made his choice, and looked what happened.” I said as the orb dissolved in my mouth and I felt the magic heal my wounds. “Karma is a bitch huh.”

“Irony, he tried to kill all the jew and it resulted in getting his entire family killed.” He said. I nodded to him.

“So I’m done what I need to do in town, what do you want to do?” I asked him.

“I could go for a bite to eat.” He said, gaining the attention of Dogmeat.

“Yes for you too.” He said to him, I nodded and looked around.

“Well it looks like we are near Sugarcube corner.” I said and blinked and chuckled a bit. “Now I get why they set up shop there.” Steel and Dogmeat looked at me and I shrugged.

“I always wonder why they set up shop there, it seems to be a good place that’s near where every you are in town. Oh and they sell meat as well if you're wondering.” I said to them.

“Sweet, I could go for a ham sandwich.” Steel said with a grin.

We walked to the place and order our food, I saw that some ponies watched us, I rolled my eyes and went to sit down with the two followed. As we waited I asked if Steel had any questions.

“Nah dude, I’m good.” He said as Dogmeat sat next to our table. I nodded to him and after I asked him about his world and home, I don’t know why but I want to know how other worlds are like and how different they are.

“They’re different depending if the displaced of that world has been there long enough to make a difference or start the chain of events of the actual show, for instance I had to devote an entire decade just to find out how to make plant life regrow, and once I did, I made all the preparations and gave the serum to a friend named Harold. With his help, the serum was a complete success, covering the whole planet with normal plant life in the course of two hundred years.” He said in a scientific tone. I whistled at what he just said, I got up to grabbed our food, as I set down I looked at him.

“That was amazing, before I got stoned I did everything to keep the place in one piece and made mana shrines, which reminds me, I had to build a green mana tree in the Everfree, the old one got destroyed.” I said as I took a bite in the sandwich I got.

Steel split his and gave the other half to Dogmeat, who immediately devoured it.

“Chew if you don’t want to choke next time.” Steel said as he took a bite out of his. As he said that I pulled out a seed from my bag and looked at it, sure it was small but I could feel green mana in it, enough power that could turn a part of a wasteland into a forest, Steel saw the seed and nodded to it as he swallowed his food.

“Something like that.” He said, gesturing at the seed.

“Steel, this seed is a green mana tree seed, they are very rare to find and the only way to get them is to get them when a mana tree is dying, like what you did for your world this can do the same at bit of a smaller scale, one seed won’t cover the planet but it will make sure that the forest will thrive for a long time.” I said as I put the seed back and took another bite out of my food. “It’s lucky I found them in this world or the world would've turn into a giant wasteland.” I said with mouth full and stop chewing and looked at Steel, shit I’m an ass sometimes I thought as I swallowed “Errr no offence.”

“None taken.” He said, giving the rest of his sandwich to Dogmeat.

“I think it’s about time I go back home.” He said as he stretched his arms for a bit. I nodded and got up then a thought popped into my head.

“Right okay then here I have something for you.” I said as I pulled out my token and two small bags, one filled with bits for the food. “Here you go.”

“Okay, so how does this work, the sending me back I mean.” He said as he grabbed the token and the bag.

“Well when you summoned someone into your world you have to say something to send me back, I think I summoned you so I think I can send you back.” I said then nodded to the bag “Those are something I made sometime ago, they work like those needles you use to heal yourself, they may be not as powerful but they work are a backup heal, they also taste like ice cream for some reason.”

“Okay~.” He said as he took hold of the other bag.

“Alright if that's all, I need to get back and finish up what I was doing before falling here.” Steel said as he put away the token along with the bags.

“Alright now Steel, your services are no longer required.” After a moment of nothing a portal opened. “Oh good it works, I was a little worried there for a second.” I said and looked at him.

“You take care, and if you need help just call.” I said to him.

He gave me a two finger salute as he walked through with Dogmeat following behind. The portal closed soon after they crossed through it. I sighed and looked back, just to see everypony looking at me.

“What, haven’t anyone seen a portal to a different world before?” I said to them

3rd Person PoV
Universe: I am the Wanderer
Location: Ponyville marketplace

It's been a few hours since Steel fell into the portal and Big Mac was ready to pack things up until the very same portal opened up above the ground.

Steel fell out with Dogmeat, hit the ground with a loud thud and then stood up, placed a bag of bits on the cart.

“Ten apples please.” Steel said with the look that said roll with it. Big Mac then gave him a bag of ten apples, said his goodbyes and took the cart back to the farm.

“That was complete bullshit.” Steel said as he and Dogmeat walked back to Twilight's castle.

Jace
Universe: Magic: the Gathering, Friendship is magic, I think?
Location: The cottage.

As I got back to the cottage I had a cold shiver that ran up my spine, I didn’t know what that was but as I open the door and looked inside I quickly found out what it was.

“So why did you say that to us back in town Jace?” Moonlight said with her arms crossed and an angry look on her. I blinked and said the only thing I could say before she closed the door with her magic.

“Well, shit.”

Author's Note

New Chapter and a new crossover, the only thing that's the same is who I did a crossover with
We-are-Legion is the author of I am the Wanderer, go check him out.
Anyway see you all next chapter!

Chapter 7: A meal with a brat and a train of secrets.

“Alright this goes here and that goes there and whatever this is goes on here.” I placed some wires chips down on the circuit board with some tweezers carefully and slowly. I didn’t want to screw this up and I only had one chance to do this, which made me nervous as hell.

Moonlight was holding an orb of light over my head and holding a tray of parts beside me. She watch me worked on my project for almost an hour and at this point she was getting frustrated.

“Jace how much longer until your done? I have plans today and I really don’t want to be late for them.” I smiled a bit at what she said. She made this too easy sometimes.

“Plans you say, don’t you mean your date with Dash?” I asked her with a chuckle. I moved the circuit board to the case and notice that the light orb dimmed a bit.

“Jace, what did we agree about this. We don’t want to re-due what happen last time.” I felt a shiver ran up my spine. Sure I was more powerful in magic then her but there are time when she can be downright terrifying. I chuckled nervously a bit.

“H-hey I was joking alright, now can you please turn the light up I need to check that I have everything in order.” I could feel her grin at me when the light went back to normal. I check the board in the case and saw that everything is in order. I put all the rest of the pieces together and after a few minutes all that was left was the device and the back cover. I took a deep breath and looked over to Moonlight and saw that her face was much bigger than before. She laughed at me as I pulled the goggles off.

“Alright, everything is in place now hand me the box please.” Moonlight grabbed the box and handed it to me. I place it on the table and opened the lid which held a crystal about inched big.

“What’s that?” She asked. I looked at her and smiled.

“This my young student, is something called a Mana crystal.” I pick the crystal up to let the light shine on it. It change colours as I moved it around. “Crystals like this can hold mana and can be used for any spell you want. It can only hold one mana at a time and for what I want it for that all I need.”

I placed the crystal down in the device and put the back cover on it. I made a hole that shows the crystal. I poured some red mana into the crystal and watched it go from clear looking to red. I took a deep breath and turn it to see a blank screen.

“Now for the moment of truth.” I moved my finger to a button and push it down and waited for a few seconds until the screen came to life and sound came out of it.

(Link not working, go watch it on the youtube -_-)

I shot and raised my arms into the air. Moonlight jumped back when I did that.
“IT WORKS!!!” I did a happy dance as Moonlight looked at me as if I was an idiot, to which I didn’t care.

“Ummm are you ok?” I turn to her with the biggest grin I could make /

“Oh I more than ok, I’m the most happiest man in the world right now.” I looked back to the device and went through it to make sure that everything was in order.

“Okay then so can I asked what is it?” I put the device in my pocket and looked at Moonlight.

“Oh it’s something called a cell phone, I use to use it for stuff but it died some time ago and I didn’t know of a way to charge it so I thought that a mana crystal could be used like a battery. Truth be told I thought the thing would blow up in my face.” I laugh at the face she made. She was going to say something but a knock came from the door.

“Huh I wonder who would that be?” I went to answer the door. On the other side was a pegasus mare with gray fur, yellow mane and yellow eyes. She looked at me with one of her eyes as the other was looking somewhere else. She was wearing what looked like a mail carrier's uniform.

“Hello there! I hope I’m not interrupting anything, I got some mail for you but I couldn't find a mailbox or a mailslot anywhere.” As she said that she opened her bag and looked through it. She frowned and moved the letters around some more. “Oh come on I know it’s in here, I just saw it a minute ago to see if I was at the right house. Ah! here it is.”

She pulled a letter out of her bag and handed it to me.

“Thank you miss.” I took the letter from her and looked at it. It was from Pinkie.

“Oh it’s no problem, the name is Ditzy Doo by the way, but everypony calls me either Durpy or Muffin sometimes.” She smiled at me and I smiled back. I don’t know why but her smile is infectious.

“Well then Ditzy it’s nice to meet you, my name is Jace Beleren.” She blinked a bit and looked at me.

“Jace Beleren? As in the guy everypony is mad about?” I frowned a bit. I looked behind her to see if anyone was with her.

“Yes that’s me, you have a problem with that?”

“Oh no I don’t think so, you see I deliver mail to everyone in town but you knew that. So I hear things and you don’t look like a mean monster they keep on saying.” I snorted when I heard that, so some of the town folk still don’t like me huh.

“And what are your thoughts of me then?” She blinked at me and grins a bit.

“Well I think your a nice guy, and you didn’t hex me or turn me into a toad.” I gave her a deadpan look and she blinked at me. “Or was that someone else?”

She pulled a pocket watch and gasped at what time it was. “Oh my, I’m behind with my delivers! I’m sorry to leave but I have a job to do.” She turns and started to fly off. She turn and waved at me and disappeared behind some clouds. I chuckled a bit and turn to close the door. Moonlight was sitting at the table with a mana orb floating between her hands. I showed her that trick when she was bored one day, it was a simple spell and looked pretty as well.

“So what did you get?” She asked as the orb disappeared and looked at me. I looked at the letter and began to open it.

“It’s a letter from Pinkie.” I said as I opened the envelope and pulled the card out. I opened the card and a blast of confetti came out that surprised me. I shook my head at it and read the card.

“It looks like there’s going to be a party for the group of guards that are coming from Canterlot in a week and we are invited.” I looked at Moonlight and she was smiling.

“Well that’s nice of her but I don’t think the rest of the town folks aren't going to be happy about that.” She shifted a bit and I frown at her.

“Hey what did I say about what the town folks think or say.” She blinked at me and gave me a cocky smile.

“Don’t give a flying fuck about them and live life how you want it.” I started to laugh at her when she said that.

“Yup! There’s the student I know of. Now then,” I tossed the card on the table and turn to the door. “Since you're going out soon I think we should have lunch at Sugarcube corner.”

“Why you alway go there all the time? There’s are two other restaurants in town.” She said as she grabbed her coat that Rarity made for her. It was a dark blue windbreaker with her cutie mark on the right shoulder, which has now a bright blue star.

“Well Sugarcube corner has a better atmosphere than the other two and the Cakes won’t over charge me for a sandwich.” I grumble at the thought of it. “42 bits for one.”

I grabbed a black trenchcoat and put it on. I grabbed a wide brim hat and put it on as well. I walked back to the door to see Moonlight raised an eyebrow at me.

“What’s with you and trenchcoats?” I gave her a shocked look and pulled the coat closer.

“What’s wrong with it, I look badass in it.” I said as I turn to the door.

“Damn straight!”

I stopped at the door and looked up to the roof. I stared at the ceiling for a bit and turn to Moonlight to see her staring at me wide eyed.

“Umm what was that?” I blinked at her and looked at the door.

“I have no idea, best not think about it.” I opened the door and walked out.

It took us about fifteen minutes to reach Sugarcube corner with not a lot of stares and murmurs. I ignore them and opened the door for Moonlight and walked into the place. It was a packed place with people sitting, eating and talking. I saw some of them look at us and about two of them frowned at us but at least they didn’t leave the place. I saw Mr. Cake waving at us and told us to sit anyway that’s open. We walk over to a booth that for some reason no one was sitting at. As we sit I saw a plaque that was made in gold that had the name ‘Diamond tiara’ on it.

“Isn’t that vandalism?” Moonlight asked as I frowned at it. I snapped my fingers and the plaque turn into golden butterflies and flew out of the place. I heard some ‘Ooos’ and ‘Ahhhs’ coming from some booths.

“Well it’s gone now and there’s some gold butterflies for the Ponyville's bug watcher club.” I chuckle a bit and saw that Pinkie come over to take our order and asked if I got the letter. When I said I did she jumped up and hugged me. After taking our order she said that it would take some time to make since it’s busy today.

As we are waited I saw a face looking at us a couple booths down. She has a red mane with a pink bow tied in it. I also saw a mare with a dark pink mane and orange fur and some wings. I can’t see but I can guess that there was a unicorn filly with white fur and pink and purple mane with them.

“Looks like we got some fillies looking at us, don’t look I got a funny idea.” Moonlight looked at me and nodded. I narrowed my eyes at used a little blue man and started to talk.

“You know it’s rude to stare at people.”

Applebloom PoV

I looked back and saw the man that everypony calls a monster and stared at him.

“Applebloom don’t look at him! What if he tries to steal your soul with his eyes!” I looked back and saw Sweetie Belle looked panicked and lower herself down in her seat. Scootaloo just frowns at her and cross her arms.

“Come on Sweetie I was told that he wasn’t a scary guy from Rainbow.” Sweetie looked at Scootaloo and frowns.

“Are you sure, I saw her walking one day and when he walked past she looked scared.” Scootaloo stared at her and scrunched her nose.

“She wasn’t scared! She’s too awesome to be sacred at anything.” I sighed at them and looked at both at them.

“Look ah don’t know if he’s scary or not but AJ said it’s rude to judge people or ponies by how they look and sure he scared the whole town when he first came here and other stuff but he didn’t hurt anypony.” I looked back at him and turn to look at Scootaloo. “Besides I don’t think he saw me.”

“You know it’s rude to stare at people.” Said a voice from nowhere. We all jumped and Sweetie screams a bit. Some of the others looked over to us and I gave them a sheepish grin.

“Hehe, sorry.” We looked at each other before the voice talked again.

“How about you all come over so we can talk face to face.” I looked back and saw the man looking at me and he nods me over. I swallowed and looked back to my friends who both looks scared.

“Well what do we do now?” Scootaloo asked I looked over to Sweetie and she nervously shrugs.

“W-well we got to go over there. Maybe he’s nice.” I said as I began to move out of the booth.

“We’re dead.” I heard Sweetie Belle said behind me.

Jace PoV

“Did you have to do that? Can’t you just get up and walked over then to talk to them.” Moonlight asked me as I watched the three fillies got out of their booth and walk over to use.

“Well I got them to come over.” I saw her frown and look out of the window. I rolled my eyes and turn to see the CMC standing in front of our booth.

“Well now that you three are here I have to ask, why are you sneaking peeks at me over there.” I pointed at the booth they were in and saw them look down.

“We’re sorry mister I didn’t mean to it’s just,” Before she could finish the white fur unicorn raised her arms up and looked at me with a panicked look.

“Please sir we didn’t mean to upset you, please don’t take our souls!” I looked at her and blinked at her and stared at her for a few minutes.

“What?” Moonlight said before I burst out laughing. All four of them looked at me as well as the rest of the people in the place. I was laughing so hard that my sides started to hurt.

“Oh gods that rich, oh haha man I needed that.” I wiped a tear away and calmed down a bit and looked at them. Just for me to start laughing again.

“Ummm is he going to be ok?” Scootaloo asked. Moonlight looked at me and shook her head.

“I have no idea, I haven’t seen him laugh this hard then that one time with a giant turtle.” I calmed down a bit and wiped some tears away and looked at them.

“So what are we talking about? I forgot what it was.”

“Umm I was saying ‘don’t take our souls’ because we upset you.” I looked over to Sweetie and she ducked behind her friends. I snorted and grinned at them.

“Come on there’s no way to take someone's soul, it’s impossible.” Moonlight looked at me as I blinked at her. She frowens at me. “It’s impossible, right?”

I tilted my head and mentally went through a list of spells that had to do with souls. “Well there’s some spells that does affect the soul of someone so there’s possible be a spell that quote on quote ‘take someone's soul’. Something like that falls under black mana magic though.” I looked at Moonlight as she nodded her head to the three fillies and saw the look of fear. I frowned at them and crossed my arms.

“Hey don’t look at me like that, sure I may know the spells but I’m not going to use them not on you three. If I did I wouldn’t sleep at night.”

“He’s right!” I jumped as Pinkie appeared beside me. By the maker I hate when she does that.

“Jacey won’t do anything to you, he’s a nice guy.” She smiled at them as they calm down a bit. She moved out of the booth to go to the kitchen. I tapped her shoulder to get her attention.

“Hey did they order already?” She look at me and nodded. I looked at the CmC and smiled at them. “Well bring them to this booth and put it on my bill, I want to hear more of the famous Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

“We’re famous?!” Scootaloo said as she jumped and got into my face. Oh hi personal space you're getting invaded again.

I put my finger on her forehead and push her back. “In some places yes you're famous.”

I watched as the three of them look at each other and fistbump the air. I chuckled at the sight as the three of them when to the other side of the booth. Moonlight blinked over to my side and I frowned at her.

“You know that was lazy, you could of just of walked over normale.” She looked at me and shrugged.

“I could of but I don’t really give a f-” I cover her mouth and angrily stare at her.

Watch your mouth Moonlight, there’s children here and you’re in a public place.” She nodded and I moved my hand and turned at the CmC with a smile. “So what have you been up to today?”

“Well we’re trying to get our cutie marks today.” Sweetie Belle beamed at me and I chuckled at her.

“Well how’s that going for you three.” I watch Scootaloo frowned and crossed her arms.

“Like every time nothing happens.”

“But we’re trying! We have the list of what to do today.” Applebloom pulled a piece of paper and waved it in front of the other too. As she was doing that Pinkie came up with our meals. Moonlight eat a dandelion sandwich and a blueberry milkshake, the CmC shared a large sunday with so much whipped cream on it that it could be a hat. I just eat a chicken sandwich and a cup of coffee. Thank the Makers that there’s coffee here.

“W-why are you eating that?” Sweetie asked with a nervous look. I looked at her and swallowed what I had in my mouth.

“You all know that I’m something that’s called a human right? And humans are omnivores.” I saw them get wide eyed and waved my hand to them. “Don’t worry I don’t eat ponies, heck I would rather drink poison then eat a pony.”

Again they calmed down a bit. I looked outside and saw a group forming in front of a large cart and a blue mare with blueish silver mane and what looks like a wizard robe on. Odd I didn’t know there was a thing going on today? Wait, isn’t that Trixie? Ohhh so I’m in that episode now. Better leave this alone for know.

“So Mr.Jace what are you doing in the Everfree?” I turned to look at Sweetie Belle and blinked at her.

“Okay first off please don’t call me Mr.Jace, it sounds weird and second I live out there.”

“Really! But isn’t the Everfree dangerous? I smiled at Scoots.

“I can take care of myself I’m tougher than I look.” Before they could say another thing I heard the doorbell jingle and saw Sweetie looked over and turned back and groens.

“I was hoping we didn’t have to meet them here.” I leaned over and saw two fillies about the same age as the CmC. One of them was a light pink mare with a tiara on top of a white and violet mane. She was wearing what I could say rich kids clothing with a tiara on the right breast pocket. The other was a gray fur mare with a light gray mare. She was wearing a purple shirt and a pink skirt. she was also wearing a necklace spoon. I frowned and moved back to the booth.

“Man today was going so well.” Scootaloo complained. The other two nodded and I saw Sweetie knitted her eyebrows and stared at the end of the table.

“Why do I get the feeling that we should not be sitting here?” Before I could say anything the two that came in walked to where we are sitting and I saw the one with the tiara frowned at me. For some reason I know who she is I just can’t remember her name. As she got to the booth and glared daggers at the CmC.

“What are you three doing here?” She asked rudely. Yup she’s a A rank bitch alright.

“Come on Diamond tiara we’re here eating, could you leave us alone.” Ahhh her name is Diamond tiara, she’s the bully that picks on the CmC at school. Congrats Diamond you just upgraded to S rank bitch.

“I can see that but I gotta ask why you’re sitting in our booth.” I ignore her and want back to my sandwich. Moonlight put her’s down and glared at her.

“This isn’t your booth, I don’t see your name here.” Diamond snapped her head at Moonlight.

“Of course it is, it’s right here.” She pointed to the empted spot. She blinked at it with her mouth a jared.

“Wasn’t the plaque here yesterday?” The gray filly asked. I think her name is Silver spoon. Diamond glared at the CmC.

“You three blanks must of pryed it off didn’t you.” Scootaloo snorted at her.

“That thing is made out of solid gold, how would we pry it out.” Out of the corner I saw Moonlight look at me and I just shrugged.

“Of course you three can’t, you’re poor then rocks.” My left eye twitched a bit. I took a deep breath. Easy Jace, take deep breaths and go to your happy place.

“Come on, can’t you two leave us alone we didn’t so nothing to ya.” Applebloom spoke up, I looked at my drink and reached for it. Come to me my sweet.

“What every I can just get another one, I have loving parents that can get me whatever I want. Unlike you Applebloom.” My hand froze when I heard that and everything went silent. I heard Sweetie gasped and Scoots got angry. I looked back at the two brats and saw Diamond smirking and Silver stepping back a bit.

“Let me guess, your parents left you to rot in the middle of nowhere and the Apples took you in out of pity. That’s just sad.” Moonlight glance over to me nervously. I open and closed my hand as I glance over to Applebloom, she was speechless and looked like she was about to cry. I looked pasted the brat and saw no one looking this way other than Mr.Cake who had a frowning. I couldn’t believe that no one was doing anything and let this bitch do what she wants. That stops right now. I turn slowly to the two and Silver spoon saw me and went wide eyed.

“Hey you brat.” That got her attention. She looked and blinked at me.

“What did you call me.” I lean closer and lowered my voice.

“Hey. You. Brat is what I just said you brat.” She grinned her teeth at me and saw anger in her eyes.

“How dare you, do you know who I am.”

“No I don’t but I don’t care.” The first part was a lie but again I didn’t care.

“Well I’m Diamond tiara and I’m the daughter to Filthy Rich and you better apologize or I’ll tell my daddy.” I snorted at what that and pointed at my face.

“Do you see my face? It’s a face that I don’t give a flying fuck who your ‘daddy’ is.” I glared at her and out of the corner of my eye I saw the CmC were looking back and forth at me and the brat. Sure she has a name but I’m going to call her brat. She growled at me. Silver grabbed her arm and Diamond snapped her head to glare at her.

“Come on Diamond lets just get out of here it’s just a booth.”

“Silver it’s not just the booth.” She pointed at the CmC, “These three need to learn their place, they are low life bitches that-”

SLAP!

That got the attention of everyone in the place. I had my hand up as I just slapped the brat in the face. I didn’t care what everyone thought of me but there’s no way I’m allowing her calling them that. Diamond had both of her hands on her cheek and looked at me shocked.

“Y-you just slapped me, no one has ever slapped me not even my daddy.” Her shocked face turned into one of rage. “How DARE you slapped me, I’m going to make you life a living hell you, you Freak!” I grabbed the front of her shirt and lifted her up as she know dangling a few feet in the air as I stood up. My red gem flared as my eyes went from blue to crimson.

“Now listen here you brat and listen good, I don’t care if you make my life a living hell or send the guard after me but if I ever hear you say that to anyone ever again, I’ll make sure that you disappear from the face of this planet.” I saw her eyes widen.

“Y-you can’t do that, if you do the Princesses will hunt you down.” My vision went red and saw some fire come out of my hands.

“Try me” I growled, my voice went low and dark. She pailed and squirmed to get loose but my grip held. I felt something touch my shoulder, I looked and saw a blue aura hand there.

“J-Jace, calm down you're scaring everyone.” I heard Moonlight behind me. I closed my eyes and tried to calm down. After a moment I open my eyes and saw that my vision was normal. I let the brat go and saw her ran out of the door, calling me a freak again and some other threats that I ignored. I turned to see everyone looking at me scared out of their minds. I saw Pinkie peeking out of the kitchen with a worried look. I took a deep breath and exhaled. As I did I saw smoke coming out of my nose, that’s new.

“What are you all going to do, huh!” I yelled at everypony in the building. They all jumped and went back to want they were doing before. I sighed and sat back down and looked at the CmC and saw Scoots and Sweetie staring at me. Applebloom was looking down at her bow that she seemed to take off. She stared at the bow sadly.

“I’m sorry Applebloom, I didn’t mean to do that I just kinda lost it there.” She shook her head and tied the bow back in her hair.

“It’s fine I’m use to it, it’s just that,” She sighed as Scootaloo put a hand on her shoulder. “It’s just I never meet my ma or pa when I was little, they died when I was young.”

“I see, well I’m sorry to hear that Applebloom.” Moonlight said softly and lower my eyes to the table and clenched my hands. Moonlight spoke up again. “Do- do you know when they died?”

“I don’t know the date, Applejack told me that they died when she was about sixteen years old.” I snapped my head to look at her as my brain got set to high gear. Sixteen? That can’t be right. Back at home I saw theories and other stuff about how they died. People said that they died when AJ was about seven or eight years old and went off to the city at the age of ten, even Applejack said that.

What Applebloom just said doesn't add up to what Aj said. I stormed for a bit for something until a minute passed and a question came to mind.

“Applebloom how old are you?” She looked at me and blinked.

“Ah’m twelve why do you ask?” I thought at what she just said. She’s twelve and Aj is about 28 years old so if that’s true. I inhaled quickly and stared at her. No it can’t be, it’s can’t be true but if it is. Just one thing to be sure.

“H-how did your mother die?” I know this is a touchy subject but this is something I need to know.

“She… she died when she gave birth to me.” I swallowed a bit. My head went into overdrive.

“Jace are you ok?” I heard Moonlight asked. Before could say anything a bright flash came out of nowhere. I blinked and saw a letter with a dragon symbol on it. I grabbed it and open the letter and read it. As I finished I put the letter in my pocket and got up.

“Sorry I have to go, have to meet some old friends.” I snapped my fingers and two small bags of bits appeared and I tossed one at Moonlight and the other at Applebloom.

“Moonlight that will cover lunch and then some and Applebloom that’s for you and your friends to buy the biggest sunday you can get.” I saw all three of their eyes went big with what I just said. I turn back to Moonlight. “I’ll be gone for most of the day so I’ll see you back at the cottage.” As I say that I turn and teleported back home.

After the teleporting back home I grabbed my stuff and walked back into town. As I walked I was thinking of what happened in Sugarcube corner. Mostly at what Applebloom said. As I was walking I bumped into someone and got knocked down.

“Ow hey watch it.” I looked at who bumped into me and saw that it was Applejack.

“Hey how about you watch, oh hey there Jace.” I got up and helped her up.

“Hey AJ sorry about that, I was thinking and wasn’t looking where I was going.” I gave her a small smile. She just shrugged and smile back.

“Naa it’s ok I’m use t’ it with Twilight, honestly it’s like she’s in a different world sometimes.” We laugh at that and I looked at her and saw some marks on her and I raised an eyebrow.

“Hey Aj why do you have marks on you? Are those rope burns, I didn’t know you were into that sort of thing.” As soon I heard what I just said I mentally facepalm, smooth me, way to be an ass.’

She frowned at me and huffed a bit. “It’s that Trixie lady that did this, ah think she used magic t’ tie me up with my lasso. I wish I could get my hands on her.”

“Woah there don’t need to get violent there, that’s my my stick.”

“ah'll say, by the way what’s with the stuff Jace? Going somewhere?” I looked at her for a moment and nodded.

“Yeah I’m going to go see some friends and see if I can pull some favors from them, I’m on my way to the train station now to catch a train to Canterlot.” As I said that the thought of Applebloom came to mind. Well this could be a good way to get some answers, or get me killed but I have to take the risk. “Say Applejack do you want to come? I wouldn't mind the company.”

“ah don’t know, how long do ya think it’s going to be.” I tilted my head and did some thinking.

“At the latest we will be back I think around late at night.” She nodded and thought about it for a bit.

“Well ah don’t have anything to do right now and Big mac and ah finished packing the cart up for tomorrow and it’s his turn so why not, I don’t mind the trip.” I nodded.

“Well I guess we should move on to the train station.” I started to walk pass her but she grabbed me by the arm.

“Now hold your horses there Jace, I got t’ go and tell Mac, granny, and my sis where I’m going.” I froze her at the ‘sis’ part. I opened my bag and pulled some paper and a pen.

“Here write a letter.” She looked at me and took the items.

“Ummm why.” I rolled my eyes at her.

“The train is coming in a bit and I don’t have time to walk all the way to Sweet apple acres and to the train station, so you write a letter on what’s going on and I’ll poof it over there.” She raised her eyebrow and nodded. After she wrote the letter and handed it to me and I use my magic to poof it over there. After that we both started to walk to the station.

“Say Jace if ya could of done that with the letter, why can’t ya just teleport over to Canterlot?” I grumble a bit.

“Because I don’t like to have a headache to day from it and you would puke all over the place if I did. Besides what’s wrong with a good old train ride.”

After we got our tickets we went on a train and sat down to enjoy the ride. At first the car we were in was full of other ponies but after a few stops the are was almost empty. AJ looked out of the window as I sat on the opposite side of her staring at her. I took a deep breath and looked around to make sure no one could listen in but I was paranoid so I cast a bubble around us.

“Hey Applejack got something to say to you.” She looked at me and blinked at me.

“Alright shoot.” I took another breath.

“I was at Sugarcube corner earlier today and I meet up with Applebloom.” She frowned at me and sighed.

“What did she do this time, I swear ah told her to not get into trouble.” She pinched her nose and closed her eyes. I just narrowed mine.

“No she didn’t do anything, she was with her friends and was spying on me, I caught them and talked to them. I even paid for their sunday to.” She smiled at me and I smiled back. After a minute my face went to a serious look.

“But then to kids came it and came up to the booth we were sitting at, the names are Diamond tiara and Silver Spoon if you're wondering.” As sound as I said the name's Applejack grones.

“Those two! Ah swear those two are devil spawn.” I looked at a few sets down to see a green unicorn mare reading a book that didn’t look up as Aj said that. Good the bubble is working now for the painful part.

“Yeah well there’s something else that you need to know.” I told her what happen. I never seen AJ went from normal to pissed off so quickly. She had rage in her eyes that she scare a terror beast.

“That little brat said said that to my sis. Why if ah was there and heard that ah would of strangle her.”

“Yeah well that’s not all, at the end she yelled at her friend and called the CmC low life bitches.” That did it. As soon as I said the last part I saw a fully pissed off AJ. She punched the seat beside her so hard that there was dent in the cushion. Note to self: Don’t royally piss off Aj, oh wait I might be going to.

“She said that to them, to my sister. Ah swear Jace when we get back there’s going to be hell to pay.” I lean over and put my hand on her shoulder.

“Easy there Apple, there’s no need to do that I already tooken care of it.” She looked at me for a bit and narrowed her eyes.

“What did ya do Jace.” I shrugged a bit and cross my arms.

“Oh you know, I slapped her in the face and threatened that if I hear her say anything like that to the CmC I’ll make her disappear.” AJ glared at me for a bit then nodded.

“Well it’s about time someone stood up t’ that brat.” I leaned back in my seat and looked at Applejack.

“There’s something else that happened after the two brats left.” Applejack looked back at me and I saw her calming down a bit. “As they left Applebloom said that she was used to it and talked about her parents a bit.”

I closed my eyes.

“Ah see, well Jace ah thank ya for telling me this. When we get home ah’ll go and talk to-”

“She said that her parents died when you were sixteen Applejack.” I interrupted her as I open my eyes. She froze and slowly looked at me and glared at me. I came this far better go all the way.

“At first I was confused at what she said and thought that she just mixed the ages up.” I stared at her to see anything to indicate anything to prove my thoughts.

“Th-that’s right she must of mixed them up, that’s all.” I narrowed my eyes at her.

“But I thought about it for a minute I asked her a few questions.” She narrowed her eye on to me and I could feel that I was getting too personal stuff.

“Jace, what are ya playing at?” I ignore her question and lean forward to read my chin on the back of my hands.

“I asked her how old she was and she said that she’s twelve.” I saw her clanch her jaw at the last part.

“I also asked her how her mother died and she said that she died when gave birth to her.” AJ gripped the armrest and glared at me with daggers.

“You better stop this Jace.” Sorry AJ I can’t this is something I can’t let go. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.

“Applejack, I want you to be honest with me, is Applebloom your sister or… is she something, more than that.”

That did it. As soon as I open my eyes I saw Applejack grab me by the throat and pin me to my seat. I never seen her move this fast and pissed. Well not being this pissed I seen that five minutes ago. She was shaking with anger and was holding a fist up to punch me in the face.

“Why, why do you have to poke ya nose into everyone’s life Jace, I thought ya’re my friend.” I reached up to grab her arm that was pinning me to the seat and looked AJ in her eye.

“I am your friend Applejack, and as your friend I want to help you. So please tell me the truth.” After a minute of silence she let go of me and sat back down in the seat. I rubbed my hand on my throat and sat up a bit and looked back at her. All that anger and rage was gone, her eyes were dull and stared out into space. I gave her a minute before speaking.

“So, Applejack.” I reached over to grab her hand and lifted her head to look at me. “Is Applebloom,”

“... Yeah.” She closed her eyes and I saw tears come down.

“She’s my daughter.”

Author's Note

Yup. I went there.

See ya in the next chapter.

Chapter 8: Don’t tell the cat to hold your tongue

“Sister did I tell you that this is boring.” I rubbed my eyes in frustration. I just finished listening to a noble talk for five hours about the weather being too warm.

“Yes Luna you did, I think this is the 536th time you said it.” I sighed as I watched the noble walked out of the room just to be replace with a noble female unicorn that wore too much makeup and perfume. All I can smell right now is overpowering flowers.

“If I knew this would what I would be coming back to I would of stayed on the moon.” I glance over to Luna ignoring the noble with her problem. She had a problem with something to do with a street’s name being offensive or something.

“At least you didn’t have to deal with them by yourself, If I send you back to the moon I’m coming with you.” I joked with her. We both chuckled as the mare left and a stallion that was wearing a very expansive suit walked up and bow to us. Before he could start speaking yelling came from behind the main set of doors to the throne room.

“I don’t give a rat’s ass if the day court is in session, I need to talk to the Princesses and if the nobles don’t like it well sucks to be them!”

I blinked at the doors as I saw all the nobles turn to look at the doors as well. Luna leaned over to me.

“That was uncle, what’s he doing here?” She whispered. I shook my head as the doors opened and uncle and Applejack walked into the throne room.

“Alright everypony I have to ask you all to leave the room right now, it would take about five minutes to do.” He smiled at the nobles as they frowned at him.

“And who says that you can asked us that you peasant.” One of them yelled as the rest of them snickered. He just smiled and tilted his head to them.

“Oh you know this.” And he clapped his hands together and felt a wave of magic pass through me. I blinked a few times and saw all the nobles straighten and as one unit all walk out of the room. Even the guards went out as well. Uncle looked backed at us and smiled. “Ahh gotta love a good mind control spell.”

“You know that all mind control spells are now outlawed since two thousand years ago.” I told him. He just shrugged and puts his hand over his chest.

“Well now that I know that I’ll keep that in mind for next.” I heard Luna snicker to herself as I rolled my eyes and got up from my throne and stretched a bit and walked over to my uncle. As I got there with my sister I looked over to Applejack to see her rubbing her arm a bit.

“Applejack are you alright?” I asked her. She jumped a bit and looked at me.

“Oh umm sorry your highness, ah don’t want to be rude to ya just has a lot on my mind.” I knit my eyebrows together and was about to ask her what’s wrong as uncle came up to me and spoke to me is hush tone.

“It’s nothing for you to worry about, she has something to deal with and I’m trying to help as best as I can.” I looked at him for a minute and nodded. He stepped back and looked at both of us.

“Alright I know I didn’t send anything before have but I need to use the ‘you know what’ in the one room with the stuff in it, you know the big round stone thing with runes on it.” It took me a minute to get what he was saying and nodded to him. I went over to the wall by the throne and press a button and a section of the wall lifted up to show a room filled with objects. We all went in and walked in without a word for a few minutes.

“What in Sam hill is all this stuff doing here?” Applejack asked. I chuckled a bit and turn my head to look at her.

“Well my little pony in the past uncle used to collect what he liked to call ‘trinkets’ on his travels across Equestria, and I have to say he collected quite a horde for himself.” Uncle snorted as I said that.

“A horde you say, I remember you and Luna coming into this place and playing with my stuff from time to time.” I turn away to hid my blush. So he knew about us playing with them.

“Ah uhhh see, say isn’t that a stone head over there?”

“Yup it is! I call him George.” I chuckled a bit as we continued on. After a few minutes we all come up to a round stone platform with runes on the sides. Jace walked up to it and rubbed his hands together.

“Alright this will take a moment, hang on for a minute.” Uncle walked up to the platform and got on it began to do some spells.

“Umm princess Celestia ah got to ask, what is this thing and what is Jace doing on it?” Applejack asked me. I looked over to see Luna walked up behind her.

“This is what uncle call a planes gate, it has different names for it but that is what uncle calls it.”

“A planes gate? What in tarnation is a planes gate?” She asked Luna. I watched as the runes began to glow and uncle moved over to the other side of the gate to work on that side. I saw that his eye were glowing blue. I turn to look at my sister and the farmer.

“It’s hard to explain it to you in full detail about it without telling you about the planes, the short version is that there are different worlds or ‘planes’ that connect with one another.” Applejack frowned a bit. She looked over to uncle as he moved a little closer to us.

“So if these planes are different worlds, does that mean there are the worlds like where Jak and Steel are from.” She yelled to him. I frowned open my mouth to speak but Jace yelled back to her.

“Not really different multiverse different rule.” Jace casted a spell that made all runes light up and some rubble began to move. “Damn it all the one part is somewhat broken.”

I shook my head and looked back to the farmer, “Anyway there are different worlds and no other way to cross over to them unless you have means to or you're a planeswalker.” As soon as I said those words I put my hand over my mouth and looked over to Luna and saw her wide eyed and staring at me. I looked back at the farmer and she blinked at me.

“What’s a planeswalker?” I looked over to Luna again and she started cross her hand over her throat, telling me to stop talking. I didn’t know what to say but before I do anything the whole place began to shake and we all watched an archway came together from the rubble. As the last piece place a wormhole opened and uncle walked up to us and looked at Applejack.

“A planeswalker is a mage with a talent with using the 5 manas, and before you asked no Twilight isn’t one of them and I checked since I’m one myself.” Luna and I looked at him shocked. He looked at us and shrugged. “They are going to find out sooner or later so there’s no real point prolonging it.”

Uncle turn around and walked up the gate and a table looking thing came up from the ground. He began to push somethings as the three of us came up beside him.

“Okay I kinda get this whole planes thing,” Jace snorted,” So what here is a planes gate then?”

“You see AJ a planeswalker can go to other planes whenever they want, you see I and any other planeswalker can open a gate to another plane from anywhere they want.” He pushed a few more buttons and pointed at the archway that began to change colour from a blue to a red. “But a long time ago a group of both planeswalkers and others found a way to make gates like this to let normal people or other races to travel to other planes with the need of a planeswalker. Me and a friend of mine built this before I got stoned and sat around doing nothing but count leaves for a thousand years.”

“Then there’s other out there? Why haven’t we seen any of them then?” Me and Luna looked at him for a minute. Why haven’t we asked that question before. Uncle frowned and push the last button.

“Because you don’t want to see what’s out there, there’s things that you don’t want to see.” He walked up to the portal and looked back to us. “Well shall we.”

Applejack moved up to him and they both walked through the gate and it closed behind them. We waited and turned to Luna. “Well I guess we have to return to the throne room and resume the day court.”

“Uggg do we have to, can’t you just let it end and go on doing something else.” I frowned at her and turn to leave the room.

“No we can’t”

Jace PoV
Place: Ddewrder, Plane of Valor.

As soon as I stepped out of the gate the first thing that I saw as a battlefield. Broken weapons and armor laid across as far as I can see. Craters and siege machines are also what I was. To my left I saw trees that dwarf Twilight’s home and to my right what looked like a colosseum looking building. What I heard was wind, some sounds of armor moving and a groan from behind me. I turned to see AJ bent over with an arm holding her stomach and breathing deeply.

“Yeah I should've said that the first time through a gate with do that to you. At least your doing better than most people.” She looked up at me and I saw her look a little green.

“Yeah? What happened t’ ya when you went through for the first time?” I looked away from her and rubbed the back of my head.

“I ahh threw up in a brush the minute I stepped out of the gate.” I heard her laugh and groaned a bit. After a minute of rest we both started to walk away from the gate and towards the trees I saw.

“Where are we if ya don’t mind me asking.” I didn’t looked back to her and hold my cane close to me in my left hand and looked around me as we walked closer to the trees.

“Ddewrder”

“Dde-what now?” I rolled my eyes, and turn my head to her.

“Ddewrder, or the plane of Valor, used to be a place of war and bloodshed.” I turned to look in front of me and raised my left arm and pointed to the Colosseum. “About twenty thousand years ago there was an endless war going, sixty clans were at war with each other for some reason. It was going until about three thousand years later the new heads of the clans grew tired of all the fighting so they made a deal, they will put up their best fighter to fight one another to see who is the better clan but there was a problem, so many of the fighters wanted to fight and bring honor to their clan so they made more challenges for each fighter to prove that they were the best of their clan to fight for their clan.”

“So they fought their family and friends just t’ prove a point, that’s dumb.” I nodded and picked up a mace and shield that looked halfway ok and didn’t break and handed them to her. She looked at me with a frowned. “What are these for?”

“Just in case something jumps us, I doubt that would happen but I don’t want to take any chances.” I turned to continued walking. “So where was I? Oh yes so for about a thousand years they did this and was getting nowhere until a planeswalker showed up.

The planeswalker saw what was going on and decided to stop it and joined into the fight as the sixty one clan and to make a long story short he beat them all and became the ruler of this world and had the Colosseum built and the law of valor was made.” We walked up to the trees and stopped as I took a look around to see if I was going the right way.

“The Law of valor? What’s that?” I shrugged and pulled a water-skin out of my bag and took a sip and handed it to her.

“It’s a law that said that if there a major problem between the clans, both clans with put up a fighter from both sides to duke it out in the ring. But that doesn’t happen often mostly the fights are between gladiators and people make bets on them.”

“Well that’s stupid.” Again I shrugged. We started to walk into the forest and went for ten minutes before AJ talked again.

“What’s with the cane if ya don’t mind me asking.” I stopped and looked at her.

“It’s my cane.” She raised an eyebrow.

“And why do you have it.”

“For reasons.” I turned and started to walk.

We walked for about fifteen minutes until we got to a clearing. I stopped and looked at Applejack.

“Ok I have to ask you to stay here and stay hidden until I say so.” She looked at me and scowled. “ I mean it.”

I turned and started to walk into the clearing. As I walked I let used my magic to enhance my senses a bit and looked around slowly as I moved my hand to my cane. As I near the center I got the feeling that someone or thing was watching me and narrowed my eyes a bit. When I got to the center I heard a rush and three steps coming to my right. I turn and pulled my cane as a flash of steel came out and blocked a blade that was aiming for my neck and I looked at my attacker.

He’s about two inches taller than me and he looked like an albino lion that stood on it’s hind legs, he had a scar over his left eye that was all milky and his right was red. He wore what looked like studded leather armor and welded a short sword. He also smelled like a big cat. I push him off of me and took a swing at him in which he blocked without trying. We went on going for a few minutes slashing, thrusting and parrying but I saw that he was getting bored. I threw a fake overhead strike for a right slash but he predicted it and jumped back and moving quickly forward and kicked me in the stomach which launched me about 3 feet and was on the ground on my back and losing my grip on my cane sword. Before I could get up he was on me with a knife at my throat.

“JACE!” I heard AJ and out of the corner of my eye saw her charging toward us. I put my hand up to get her to wait and stared at the lion's eyes for a few minutes. Then he spoke.

“Your lost your edge there Jace, I could of killed you a few time there.” He said with a low growling voice. I rolled my eyes at him and scowl at him.

“Yeah yeah whatever, you try fighting after you got out from being stone and made a lawn gnome for four thousand years. So what’s the score.” He chuckled at me.

“It’s 64 to 86, my win. You're getting close but still have a way to go to beat me.” I frowned at him and growled at him.

“If I could use my magic I could of won, but we both agree on no magic and no killing each other, anyway can I get up now a rock is poking me in the back.” He snorted a laugh and moved away and extended a paw to me and lifted me up. I brush myself and went to grab my sword and sheath. I went back to see AJ looking at the lion with worry.

“Jace can ya tell me who or what this thing?” I looked at the lion and saw looking at her.

“You better watch your tongue there hours or you’ll lose it.”

“Hey who you calling a hours!” I sighed and moved in front of them to make sure they don’t go at each other's throats.

“Applejack this is Ajaxs, an old friend of mind that saved my live a few times and I saved his. He’s also a planeswalker like me.” I looked over to Ajax. “Ajax this is Applejack or Aj for short, and where she’s from she’s a anthro pony.” He stared at me for a minute.

“That’s a weird name for someone.”

“Hey that’s ma name you oversized cat!” Oh boy here we go.

“Oversized cat! Do you want to die!” Ajax yelled as I saw him reached for his knife. I placed a bubble of magic around him and moved him over away and looked at AJ.

“Applejack it’s best to not to get him angry, he won’t hesitate to kill you if you don’t.” She looked at me and and her face soften a bit.

“Ah’m sorry bout that Jace, I don’t really know what came over me there.” She looked down and frowned. “I really don’t know what came over me, I’m used to be a cool as a cucumber back at home.”

“That’s because you in the plane of valor, it’s filled with red mana and for some reason it affects everyone here and they lose their temper all the time us included.” I heard Ajaxs said as he walked up to us. I frowned at him.

“How did you,” He looked at me and shrugged.

“I learned a few counterspells over the years, so what are you doing here Jace I don’t think you're the type for the Colosseum fights.”

“Well I came here looking for you I have a job for you.” He raised an eyebrow at me and crossed his arms.

“Oh and what is that if I may ask.”

“Well after I got out of my stone prison I saw that the guards have gotten, soft so I was wondering if you can come over to train them.” He looked at me and frowned then looked away from me.

“No.” I blinked at him.

“What do you mean ‘no’.”

“It’s what it sounds like, no I’m not going to go and train soldiers that probably haven’t seen a battle in their lives.” I keeped a straight face at him but I had to agree with him. I don’t think they seen a fight before. Applejack was going to say something but I raised my arm to stop her and winked at her.

“I understand Ajaxs I’m not going to beg for your help.” He snorted at me as I turn to AJ.

“Good because if you started to beg I woulda-”

“I guess that it’s too much for you to handle, training soldiers to fight and stuff.” I grinned at Applejack.

“What did you say.” I could feel the anger in his voice.

“Like I said it’s too much for you to handle and I’m not going to force you to do it. Well then Applejack I think we should go to the Colosseum to see if we can find someone there that can do it.” As soon as the last work came out I was wiped around and was facing a pissed of Ajaxs.

“Those men don’t know how to fight or see what I have seen.” I blinked at him and smiled.

“So I guess you’ll do it?” I raised my hand up and he grabbed it and almost broke my it.

“You got yourself a deal.” He let go of my hand and I broke into a big toothy smile.

“Great! I knew that you would.” He looked at me and blinked a few times as he replayed what just happened in his head.

“You planned this didn’t you.” I just smiled at him.

“I have no idea what you're talking about.” I turn and started to walk back to the gate with a grin on my face.

“Why you little, if I didn’t agree to the deal I would rip your throat out!” I waved him off and I still walked on.

“Yeah yeah sure you would now come on we got one stop to do until we get back.”

Applejack PoV

The three of us walked back to the gate thing as Jace walked in front of me and the big cat monster named Ajaxs walked beside me. I keeped hold on my mace and shield and was a foot away from him and glanced his way a few times during the walk. I heard him grumbled a bit at what Jace got him into.

“Do you have a question for me or you like to stare at me.” I jumped when he asked me that I almost dropped the mace.

“Ah ummm didn’t mean to, it just ah never seen anything like ya.” He turns her head to me and stared at me for a minute then nodded.

“Well I have to say that I haven’t seen anything like you before but after traveling from plane to plane you seen a lot of strange monsters and creatures and I get the feeling that I’m going to meet a lot of your kind.” I nodded and looked back at Jace as we got up to the gate. He was pushing buttons and looking at a notebook from time to time.

“Hey can ah asked you a question.” Ajaxs looked at me and I stared at him.

“Go ahead.”I looked over to jace again and saw him throw the books down and scratch his head and picked it back up again.

“How much do you know and trust Jace.” He looked at Jace and scratched his mane.

“Well I know him a bit since we traveled together and I can tell you that he’s a wise ass bastard that is about as crazy as a group of goblins, maybe more so.” I frowned a bit and looked at Jace. I remember what happened on the train to Canterlot.

“Ah see, so what about trusting him.” He looked at me with both of his eyes that made me jump.

“Well, I trust him with my life and then some.” I looked at him as he continued. “Other than the fact he’s a bastard he’s the most loyal friend I have, he would do anything to help anyone out even if it would get him killed. One time I got thrown into a prison that was said that no one can escape and you know what he did.” I shook my head as he snorted and smiled at Jace as he looked at the notebook and flipped it upside down. “He blown open the front doors of the place and tore the place down. So he may be crazy and a bastard but I trust him with my life and I will never think otherwise.”

I nodded and looked down and got lost in my thoughts. ‘He figured out my secret in a day that I keeped from my friends and to Applebloom for her entire life, he said that he want’s to help with this.

I snapped out of my thought as I heard Jace yell in triumph as the gate opened and it looked more silver coloured. He looked at us with a big grin.

“Alright it’s open, time to head out.” I started to walk up and looked to see Ajax not moving.

“Where are you going?” He asked him.

“Scintillula” Ajaxs looked at him and crossed his arms.

“The plane of Crystals? Why are we going there?” Jace looked at him and rolled his eyes.

“You remember Sylph.” Ajax raised an eyebrow at him.

“Yeah, she’s a bit of an airhead sometimes and alway,” He rolled his paw a bit, trying to get the right word. “Happy.”

“Well I was talking to her and she’s coming with us to AJ’s world.” He walked up to the gate and looked back to us, “Well come on we’re burning daylight.”

And with that he walk through. I heard Ajax sighed and watch him walk forward. I heard him grumble a bit as he went through and I followed behind.

Jace PoV
Place: Scintillula, Plane of Crystals

I waited for the two of them to get out of the portal before I took a good look at the place. I have to say it lived up to it’s name. The whole place was made out of, well crystals. It looked like we were in the middle of a canon of crystals. It looked beautiful and again I wished I have a camera.

“Wow I never thought I would see something like this in my life.” I turned to see AJ walked up to a crystal wall and knock at it. “It’s really made out of crystal.”

I nodded and turned to start walking. A minute later I turned to see Ajaxs looking around with a worried look. “You alright there Ajaxs, you look like there something going to jump at you.”

“It’s not that it’s,” He looks up the crystal wall, “How do you know this place is safe?”

“Ajax why do ya say that?” Applejack said to him. He shook his head and looked at her.

“Do you know what would happen if a large crystal falls on you, I do I’ve seen it happen.” Applejack began to look worried and looked at me. I just rolled my eyes.

“Come on Ajaxs don’t be a scaredy cat, what’s going to happen.” It seems that the universe was listening to me because a huge chunk of crystal came down and landed on the planes gate, destroying it completely. We all blinked at it and both Ajaxs and Applejack looked at me.

“Well shit.”

Author's Note

This is why you should never mess with the universe...

See you all in the next chapter.

Chapter 9: A bubbly naked girl helps us, No not that way -_-

It’s been fifteen minutes after the giant crystal fall on the planes gate and it was mostly in silence. When I mean mostly I mean at the last two minutes Ajaxs start to speak and he wasn’t happy.

“You had to say it didn’t you, you had to say “what’s going to happen’ well look what happened!” I groaned and shook my head. I trusted Ajaxs at times and he’s a great warrior and magic user but when shit hit’s the fan he likes to point the blame at people, mostly at me.

“Hey it’s my fault that happened, anything could of happen. Also be happy that it wasn’t a crystal monster that fell.” He growled at me.

“If it was a crystal monster we would of killed it and fix the gate.” I stopped looked down.

“Why do you have to be right at times.” Ajaxs snorted at me.

“Because one of us has to be.” I shook my head and continued on. Applejack walked up beside me to match my walking speed.

“Ya could fix the gate?” I nodded at her and looked forward.

“If the base of the gate is whole it could be fixed but by looking at it now it’s toasted and neither me or Ajaxs know how to build on.”

“What about Sam? She know’s how.” Ajaxs came up to us. I shook my head.

“Even if I could send a message to her it would take time to get to her.” I rubbed my eyes for a minute. “Let's just go find Sylph and after we can figure out how to get back.”

“How will she help with this, she’s an idiot and that’s an understatement.” I looked back at him and frowned.

“Hey that’s rude. She has her moments I bet she’s going to have one soon.” Ajaxs looked at me and a grin grew on his lips which is somewhat terrifying.

“A bet you say well then I bet thirty gold on that.” He lifted his paw and I grab it shook it.

“Deal.” He snorted and walk on. I crossed my arms as AJ walked up to me.

“Mind telling me what that all that was about.” I looked over to her and chuckled to her.

“Oh we like to bet against each other for shit and giggles.” I looked over a nodded to his direction. “We better catch up with him he isn’t the sort of guy that stands around.”

We caught up with Ajaxs and walked on for some time. We saw a group of Mrys and went around them. AJ asked what they were and told her that they were colourless monsters.

“Colourless monsters or neutral monsters are monsters that have a small part of each colour of the five in them and can tap into them easily, don’t worry Mrys are a neutral race of monsters as long as we don’t bug them.”

We walked on for the next ten minutes until we found what I was looking for a cave. We walk up to the mouth of the cave and I looked inside of it.

“So ah guessing that’s this where we meet up with ya friend.” Applejack asked.

“Well kinda, you see she lives in this cave.” I turn to see her looking at me with wide eyes.

“She lives in a cave?”

“Yup which I got to say it looks amazing right now with all the crystal.” I looked at her with a grin as she gave me deadpan stare at me then looked at Ajaxs.

“So ah have to ask, what is she?” Ajaxs laughs and pointed at her.

“Ohh I like her.” I rolled my eyes and went up to the caves mouth. “Sylph’s a dragon.”

“A dragon! Why in tarnations are you friends with a dragon.”

“Spike is a dragon and he’s your friend.”

“Jace Spike is a baby dragon and has been raised by Twilight, unless ya friend is also a baby dragon ah’ll keep my distance.” I shook my head and looked around for a big rock.

“So I’m guessing that you don’t like dragons?” I heard Ajaxs asked.

“Where ah’m from dragons are greedy beasts that do whatever they can to get whatever they want and will destroy everything as well.”

“I see well the dragons me and Jace came across fall under either monsters or like Sylph, hey Jace if this is where she lives how will we-”

“HEY SYLPH ARE YOU IN HERE?!?!” I threw a crystal rock in and heard it tumble down into the cave. I looked back at the both of them and saw Ajaxs facepalm.

“Of course you go and do that.” As soon as he said that we began to hear loud stomps coming from the cave. As they began to get louder I could see a silhouette of something coming out of the cave. Then we saw a Silver dragon.

The dragon stood thirty feet tall on four claws with black talons. Her scales shined like polish mirrors in the sun and she looked down on us with piercing silver eyes. She also opened her mouth with rows of sharp teeth for a big yawn.

“Uggg this is what I get for sleeping in for two weeks.” She look down at us again and blinked. “Jace? Is that you?”

I gave her the biggest I could make and put my hand up. “Hey Sylph good to see you again.”

She smiled at me and bent her head down to me. I lost my smile as she was doing that.

“Sylph what are you do- OH GODS NO!” She stuck her tongue out and licked me. I blinked and looked down to see that my clothes are now covered with dragon saliva. I hear laughter behind me and I grumbled.

“Oh Jace it’s so good to see you, I haven’t seen you for a couple thousands of years I thought you forgot about me then I got your message and I was so happen I destroyed a mountain.” She pointed at what was I think a crystal mountain. It’s now a pile of rubble. I laughed nervously and looked back at her. I used a bit of mana you get the saliva off me.

“Well umm yes it’s good to see you too Sylph but can I ask you to revert to your other form please.” She dropped her smile and looked at me.

“Why?” I shrugged.

“Well you said in your letter that you look different in that form and I want to see.” She stared at me for a minute and looked up and stare into space for a bit.

“Really Jace she said that in her letter.” I looked back at him and shrugged.

“Well one of them.” I snapped my fingers and a LONG scroll appeared and rolled down the hill we walked up on. “It took me about a week just to finish it.” I snapped my fingers and the scroll was gone.

“Well Jace I guess I can revert to my other form hold on.” She closed her eyes and she began to glow. I moved my hand to block out the light but had to close them because it was so bright. It reminded me of the time I came to Equestria. As the light dimmed I blinked my eyes to get rid of the black spots and looked up to see AJ mouth opened and looks like a fish and blushing madly. Ajaxs whistled and I turned and felt myself go red.

Sylph in her other form look very much like a human supermodel and one of the super hot ones at that. She was tall standing 5’9’’, silver hair that was cut short that gave her a tomboy look. A round soft face and big smile and normal nose. Her eyes and ears are the telltale signs that she’s not human. Her eyes were like Spikes but silver instead of green and her ears are pointy like an elf. All I can say about her body is that she had curves in all the right places. Thick thighs, wide hips, a somewhat hourglass waistline, and large breasts that looked double D maybe bigger. I also should point out that she’s also butt naked and was showing all of her glory to us. I facepalmed so hard that I think Twilight could felt it.

“God damn it Sylph why are you naked!” She looked at me and then looked down at herself and back at me frowning.

“I don’t see why not.” I shook my head at her and glared at her eyes and was trying to not to stare at breasts.

“I told you in the letter that I might be bringing someone with me.” I walked up to her and towered over her. Again being 6’2 and it upsides. She crossed her arms and made a face. (You know the one in anime where the girl puff out one of her cheeks and looked annoyed.)

“You try to remember clothes when you been in dragon form for a few hundred years.” I rolled my eyes at her and sighed.

“Look just go and get some clothes. I want you to meet someone and it’s better if you had some.” She stared at me and leaned over to look at Applejack who was still blushing madly.

“You know Jace you used to be more fun than this but alright give me a minute.” She turns and walks back into the cave. I should also say that she was swaying her hips as she walked and it was hypnotic to watch. So I looked at a naked girls ass as she walked away, but in my defence she had a nice ass.

I shook my head and turned back to the other to and saw Ajaxs grinning and Applejack still red.

“Well that went smoothly, she still have a thing for you huh.” Applejack looked at him and then at me and stared.

“Wait ya use to be a… couple?”

“No we weren't she has a crush on me and can’t take a hint worth a damn.” I heard footsteps coming from behind me. I turned to see Sylph walking up to us and (thank the maker) has some clothes on. She wore some jeans and a shirt with a flaming sword sticking out of a camp fire with the words ‘Prepare to die’ underneath it. She was also bare footed as she walked up to us.

“There happy now Jace.” She did her best to scowl at me which made me chuckle.

“Don’t scowl Syl, it doesn’t suit you. I do the scowling.” She giggled at me and I smiled. She turns to look at Ajaxs.

“Well look who drug the wet cat in.” Ajaxs clench his jaw and narrowed his eyes at her.

“You’re still on that. That was a long time ago.” She laugh at him.

“But still it’s funny as hell, I never seen you like that.” Ajaxs took a swipe at her but she ducked and went behind me laughing like a school kid on a playground.

“Jace are they alway like that.” Applejack asked me as I put a bubble around Ajaxs and Sylph.

“Why they do, it’s all in harmless fun.” I looked at Ajaxs as he pulled out his knife. “Well harmless for her.”

I let the bubble go and calmed Ajaxs down. As I finished with that I looked back to Sylph as she circled around AJ and looked her up and down.

“Ummm what’s she doing Jace? Ah have a feeling that she’s looking at me as if ah’m her next meal.”

“Hey! I’m not doing that, I’m checking out your aura.” AJ looked at her and then looked at me with a frown.

“Aura, what’s an aura?”

“A aura is a bit of magic that surrounds everyone that lives, it’s invisible to the naked eye but you can see it at times.” I moved over to Ajaxs and stuck a finger out and moved it closer to him. As I did a spark jumps off and made him and me jump a bit. I turn to Aj as I shook my hand. “Auras react to other auras every wondered why sometimes that you walk up to someone and all of a sudden you shock them or vise versa, well that’s why.” I walked over to her and nodded to Sylph.

“Dragonkin can see auras since they can see magic.” Applejack looked at me and back at Sylph. She just waves at us.

“Ya said dragonkin can see them so does that mean Spike can see them as well.” I tilted my head a bit and shrugged.

“Kinda, dragons like Sylph can see them since they can bend and are trained to use magic, Spike hasn’t so he can’t see them.”

“Besides Jace said that with some training which I’ll provided he will be seeing them soon. Also you have a very strong aura by the way.” She crossed her arms and smiled. I learned to Applejack’s ear.

“Auras can tell a lot of someone, their traits, personality, and emotions.” I leaned back to let Sylph do her reading.

“You have a strong heart for your family and friends, a big connection to the land both body and mind so I’m guessing your a farmer and you're honest to a fault which with all the people and ‘others’ I met on my travels it’s rare to see that.” Applejack lowered her hat to cover her blush.

“Ahhh shucks ya know how to make somepony blush there Sylph, ah never had-”

“You also have a motherly feel around you as well in your aura, I guess you have a kid or children then?” I tensed up a bit. I looked at AJ as she went pale.

“W-what do you mean by that, I don’t have a foil.” Her eyes dart around, avoiding everyone's eyes. Sylph frowned her eyes and opened her mouth to say something but I grabbed her arm.

“I need to talk to you for a minute.” She looked at me then nodded. We walked a bit away and I turn to her when I think we are far away.

“Look I can’t say much on it but I want to ask you to not go looking into this for me, this is something that she needs to deal with and I’m trying to help her.” She looked at me then look at AJ for a minute. She made a ‘oh’ look and nodded at me. We went back to the group and Sylph walked up to Applejack.

“Hey umm sorry about that I sometimes look a little too deep into other people's auras and well... say things that others don’t want to hear. I hope I didn’t hurt your feelings.” Applejack looked at her and smiled at her.

“It’s not a problem sugarcube just made me jump that’s all.” Sylph smiled back and lifted her hand in front of her.

“Well I hope we can be good friends….” She made a face that made Applejack laugh.

“My name is Applejack.” She took her hand and shook it. Sylph smiled and looked at me.

“So now what? Should we head to the gate.” I frowned at her and looked at Ajaxs as he crossed his arms.

“Yeah well that’s the thing after we came through the gate a giant chunk of crystal crushed the gate and making it useless.”

“In which was your fault in the first place.” I shoot Ajaxs a glare and looked back at Sylph. She tilted her head to the one side.

“Why not just make a portal then.” I shook my head at her.

“It’s not that simple none of us knows hows to build a gate, sure we could try to get the pieces out under the crystal but even if we knew what we were doing it would take weeks to-”

“No I don’t mean make a gate I mean make a portal to your home. Heck we have three planeswalkers here so it shouldn’t be that hard to make one.” I just stared at her with my jaw open. I turn to look at Ajaxs and saw that he had the same shocked face as I had.

“Ah’m guessing you didn’t think of that didn’t ya?” Me and Ajaxs facepalmed.

Canterlot- throne room

The moon was up in the sky and by then Luna was setted in the throne with her sister beside her. Since it’s the night court she had to be the one to make the decisions and Celestia was there for any thoughts on the matter. As much as she was bored from the day court there’s two up sides to it. One is that she doesn’t have to be there every morning and the other is that the night court is much shorter so she can walk around and watch her night sky. Luna looked at her first of as she was told fifteen ponies that came to the court. She want’s to frown at the fact there was less ponies in her court then her sisters but the day court had about two hundred ponies that came to it so she wasn’t complaining. As the noble walked up to the throne and bowed she waited for what she could guess is a three hour court as a portal opened in the room.

“What the?”

“I stepped out of the portal that me, Ajaxs and Sylph made and looked around the room. I first saw that it was a room that looked like the throne room from Canterlot. I turned to see Luna and Celestia sitting up in the two thrones that were there looking at me. And I turned again to see some of the guards looking at me and others pointing spears at me. Yup I’m back in Equestria. I looked back at the portal and saw Ajaxs, Sylph and Applejack walked out of the portal and it closing. Applejack again hugged her stomach and groaned.

“Ugh ah will never get used to that.” I patted her back and snapped my fingers and a bottle of water appeared and handed it to her. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” I looked at Ajaxs as he was staring at the guards as they slowly got closer to them. He snorted and watched as the guards jumped back.

“These are the guards you were talking about Jace? Man they look like they will piss themselves if I sneezed.” I shrugged at him. I looked at the noble who was about to start yelling at us. I waved my hand and mind control him to leave the room.

“Do you think that you can make them soldiers?” He stared at them and an evil toothy grin grew.

“I’ll have to break them but yeah I can do that.” I nodded and went over to AJ who was looking a bit better.

“How are you feeling?” She looks at me and gave me a shaky smile.

“Ah’ll be fine not everyday that you use some sort of teleporting thing to go places.” She looked around and frowned. “Say where’s Sylph? Wasn’t she right behind--”

“Urk…. help.” We all turn as we saw Celestia getting bear hugged by Sylph who has the biggest goofiest grin ever.

“OH.MY.GODS! I NEVER THOUGHT I WOULD SEE YOU TWO AGAIN! I’M SOOOOOOOOOOO HAPPY TO SEE YOU AGAIN!!!!!” I watch as she spun Celestia around like a rag doll. She had look of pain in her face which reminded me of what happened when I first came into the room after I got out. Luna giggled as she watch her sister been spun around. Sylph stopped and looked at Luna and again the goofy grin grew bigger.

“Luna! Don’t just stand there, give your auntie a hug.” Luna’s smile fell as she began to back away from her.

“Umm no I’m ok really I am auntie, I just- urk!” Sylph let go of Tia and went and bear hugged Luna and did the exact same thing she did to her sister. I couldn’t help but laugh.

“Auntie? Ah thought she was your friend Jace.” I turned to look at Applejack and shrugged.

“When I was raising the two of them Sylph would come by and helped out from time to time and they called her auntie.” I watched as Sylph let Luna go and, like her sister, was catching their breath.

“Uncle I didn’t know you would be opening a portal in the throne room.” I shrugged at Celestia and walked up to her.

“What can I say, I like to keep people on their toes. So how long were we gone for?” Luna was the first to straighten but Sylph still hugged her. Is it just me but is she blushing?

“You have been gone for about twelve hours.” I nodded to her and Sylph let goes of her and stood beside her.

“Twelve hours. But it felt like we were gone for just an hour. How did twelve hours passed.” I looked at a now panicking AJ and moved over to her.

“Well I may have forgotten to mention that time doesn’t flow the same way then you are used to, you see in other planes time is different in each one.” I lifted both hands up for examples. “In one plane time would move slower than here, so we could of been come for a month and only ten minutes would have passed. In others ten years would pass here but we would of been gone for a day.”

Applejack nodded and looked over and gasped and bowed. I turned to see both now not gasping Celestia and Luna with Sylph by their side.

“Uncle I’m grateful that you brought Sylph,”

“That’s Auntie Sylph!” Celestai frowned at her and Luna rolled her eyes.

“Auntie Sylph, but who’s your other friend?” I looked over at Ajaxs and saw him looking at a guard's spear. Then breaking it in half.

“Remember that I said I would help with training the guards well his name Ajaxs and he’s going to help out.” Celestia looked at him then nodded.

“Well I guess I can trust your judgement on it but are you sure he’s the best pick.” I looked over to him called him over.

“What do you want.”

“Celestia doesn't believe that you are good enough to train her guards, want to prove her wrong.” I turn to look at her and took a step back. She opened her mouth to say something but a white and gray blur shot towards her. Ajaxs had a knife at her throat and a paw grabbing her horn. Her eyes widen and this happen and everyone but me and Sylph was either gasping or holding their breath.

“You see if I was an assassin you would of been dead by now.” He slowly moved his paw away from her horn and the knife. I looked at Celestia as she glares at me.

“Did you have to allow that to happen.” I gave her ea eat shit grin.

“I knew what was going on, don’t you trust me.”

“Not so much.” I looked at her and made a fake gasping sound.

“Why Celestia how could you not trust me, I’m your fun loving uncle.” She raised an eyebrow at me. I frowned at her. “Don’t answer that. So you approve of my plan?”

She looks at me for a moment, “Guards take minster Ajaxs to the guest rooms until we find him a place to live in, if you don’t mind minster Ajaxs.”

“It’s fine and just call me Ajaxs, the minster sounds weird.” I watch as two guards walk Ajax out of the room. He stood two feet taller than the guards and he was slouching.

“Hey Ajaxs.” He stops and tilted his head.

“What?”

“You owe me thirty gold from the bet.” He stood there for a minute the wave me off and continued off. I turn back to the others.

“Ah hate to break up this whole thing but how are we going to head home? It’s already nighttime and ah don’t think the train station is open right now.”

“We could always fly there.” Sylph chimed in. We all look at her and AJ frowned at her.

‘Listen sugarcube I know what you're trying to say here but I can’t fly and I don’t know about Jace.” Sylph rolled and went to the doors of the room.

“And did you forget that I’m a dragon, later Tia and Lulu I hope to see you two soon!” They both waved as me and Applejack ran after her. I also got a feeling that we are about to head into something important. I just don't’ know what.

Twilight PoV
Place: Ponyville after the attack of the ursa minor.

I was panting after all the magic I used to get the ursa minor back home into the Everfree and watched at Trixie was running away after her secret was revealed to everypony. I was sad that had happen to her but as Moonlight has said before, ‘shit happens to people.’ I shook my head at the thought Trixie was a good mage, maybe with some training and keep her ego in check she could be great. I looked at my friends and stood around me, all but AJ. Applebloom said that she went on a trip to Canterlot with Jace and said that as he was leaving Sugarcube corner he had a weird face.

I turned to Spike who has a big mustache on his face. He also grew a bit since he began eating meat. He used to come up to the middle of my thigh before but now he comes up to my stomach. We both turn to go back home as I made a tired smile. At least nothing else could go wrong.

“DRAGON!!”

Well buck.

I looked up to the sky and sure enough there was a dragon flying over head. I saw my friends running to me. Everyone but Fluttershy, she’s was on the ground with the look of fear on her face.

“Twilight what’s going on. Why is there a dragon here.”I heard Rainbow said, I tried to speak but with all what happen before hand I was way too tired for anything. I looked over to see Moonlight and she looked a bit better then I was even after holding off the ursa.

“We have to protect the town at all cost, Moonlight can you hold it off for a bit.” She looked at me and blinked then nodded.

“Okay Rainbow you should help her with holding it off.” She did a salute and shoot into the air.

“Rarity can you help me with a sleep spell.” Rarity looked at me and put a finger on her chin.

“Well I’m not really familiar with sleep spells but I’ll help with whatever you need.” I nodded and we all ran towards the dragon that went and landed in the middle of the main plaza.

As we got there we saw the dragon land on the ground keeled down. I began to channel my with my hands (Jace said it would be a little easier than focusing into my horn.) but Moonlight stopped me. I was going to ask why but saw her point at the dragon. I watched as two figures slided off the dragon's back. One was a man with a long black coat with hat and a cane. The other was an orange earth pony with a farmer's hat on and some overalls with an orange shirt under it. I gasp as I knew who they were. As I began to move forward I saw the dragon began to glow. I had to look away because it was so bright. As it dims down I looked back to see the dragon is gone and there was a woman with a short mane that almost looked like Trixies but it looked all silver. We all walk forward to meet them all.

“Jace, Applejack is that you?” They both look at me and smiled.

“Yup it’s us, sorry about up and leaving ya’ll without saying anything.” I smiled at her and gave her a hug.

“Hey where did the dragon go?” Dash asked as she looked around. Jace walked forward and cleared his throat.

“Yes well I think a quick introductions are in order. Sylph these are my friends and student, Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Moonlight and… hey where’s Fluttershy?.”

“Hello.”

“Sup.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you darling.”

“Hey there and if you're asking about Flutters I saw her flying quickly back to her home, I never seen her move so fast.” Jace nodded and looked back to his friend.

“Well I guess you’ll see her later then, anyway back to introductions, everyone else this is Sylph, and she’s the dragon.”

“Hello!” She waved at them. Everyone was in shock about the fact that she’s a dragon. Well almost everyone.

“GASP! Your someone new in town. I got to ask are you living here now.” Sylph blinked at the pink pony and smiled.

“Well I think so I still don’t have a home but I’ll look around.” This made said pink pony jump up and down.

“That’s great! That means I got to throw you a ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party!” Sylphs smiled grew as she heard that.

“I get my own party.”

“Yup, if you didn’t then my name isn’t Pinkie pie.”

“You are the best friend ever!” She went and hugged Pinkie. As she hugged she made a toy sound and giggled.

‘Yeah I know well I got to go and plan the party!” And with that she was gone. I shook my head and looked at Twilight.

“HEy Twilight do you have a bed at your place?” She looked at me and gave me a sad look.

“Sorry I don’t a bed I can spare.”

“Oh I have a bed for her if anyone was wondering.” Rarity said to us. We looked at her for a minute.

“You wouldn’t mind then?” She just waved her hand at me.

‘Oh don’t be like that I don’t mind at all, and besides I have some ideas for some new dresses to make for her.” Sylph smiled at her.

“Thank you for the bed than."

“Oh darling it’s the least I could do.” With that both of them went back to Rarity's house. After talking to the rest we all went back home to get some sleep.

As soon as I hit the pillow I was out like a light, and I began to snore.

Author's Note

Chapter nine is here and I don't know what happen to my head as I wrote this.

See you all in the next chapter. :)

Chapter 11: I need to go to anger management classes.

I opened my eyes and saw a nebula like sky. I frowned at it and sat up to see where I was. I looked around to see I was floating and saw the nebula around me. Okay~ this is trippy. I turned around to see if there’s anything behind me and saw nothing. I turned again as this time I saw five tall robe figures standing in front of me. I jumped at the sight or tried to. Floating around feels weird.

“Umm hello, can I help you because I may need some help.” Silence. I stared at them.

“Umm did you hear me?” Silence again. I frowned at them.

“Soooo how’s the family and kids?”

“Jace Beleren, we been expecting you.” The middle one said with a loud booming voice. He wore a white robe on with a golden sun on his hood. He stood up normally but looked like the one in charge. Okay they can talk or just the middle one can.

“We have watched you for a long time now.” The one on the right said. She wore a blue robe with a golden tear drop on her hood. She stood with her arms over one another as her sleeves cover them. Yup the others can talk. The first one had a strong voice that commanded authority and the second one sounded soft and kind. I also saw blue runes floating around her.

“We watched ya deeds ya have done in the planes, the good,” I one to the left of the middle one spoke. He had a southern accent and sounded old and powerful. He wore a green robe with a golden tree on his hood. He stood with a hutch and leaning on a staff made from a tree branch.

“And the bad!” The one to the left of the green one yelled. His voice sounded angry and somewhat beast like. He wore a red robe with a golden fireball on his hood. He was the biggest out of the five. His shoulders were like mountains on him and I’ll bet that one swing from his arms could destroy mountains.
“And now We cOmE To sPEak wiTh You.” The last one said. She wore a black robe with a golden skull on her hood. She creeps me out. Her robes moved as if the wind was moving them but there wasn’t anyone wearing them. When she talked she spoke in a whisper but it was also distorted. I felt a shiver down my spine.

“We have come to you because you have started your path to ascension, To become the sage of the five paths.” I looked at the White robe one. The sage of the five manas? That sounded cool.

“Okay that sounds cool and all but what’s the catch? There’s always a catch.” The blue robe one giggled at what I said.

“This one has a heart of gold and a sharp tongue, he’s going to be… interesting to watch.” Oh I like her. The green robe one nodded and turn to face me.

“Ya'll be tested by one of us, for now we’ll leave ya for ya first test. We’ll meet ya again.” And with that the green, white, blue, and black robe figures disappeared leaving the red robe one left. I gulped as I watch him float in front of me. Please tell me that I don’t have to fight him. He’ll kill me.

“You worm dared to begin your ascension with me! You will regret your decision.” Great I have to deal with the one with the anger management problems.

“Right then shall we start this test already.” I smiled at him and her growled at him. Sure he’s probably a powerhouse but I can’t help being an ass at him.

“SO BE IT WORM! LET THE TEST BEGIN!” With a slap of his hands a bright red flash shoot out and blinded me. After a moment of me blinking I looked up and saw that I in a different place.

I was standing in a Colosseum of stone and magma. I looked at the empty seats.

“At least there’s no one throwing food at me.” I whispered to myself. A voice boomed out and shook the ground.

“Now worm let see if you can beat the rage.” I frowned. The rage? That sounds like a bad villains name. I looked around and saw nothing at first. Then a torrent of flame shot up and something came out. It was all red and all creepy and it looked pissed.

“RAWWWWWWW!” It roared at me and blurred at me. I blinked away as I watch it destroy the spot I was standing. It turns to me and stared at me. Note to self: Don’t let it hit you, you’ll die.

It charge at me and I brought up my hands and casted a shield in front of me. It hit the shield and I grunted with the force of the punch. I blinked away of it. I brought my hands to the ground and began to summoned a group of goblins to help.

Nothing happens.

I tried again and still nothing happens. I felt red as I tried two more time. Both times nothing happen. I heard the monster laugh at me. I scowled at it. So summoning doesn’t work but spells do. I brought my hands up and summoned another shield that stopped the monster kick. I thrown off my feet at the force of the kick.

“Ow.” I muttered. I stood up and stared at it. I felt a little ticked from that. “Alright you ass, EAT THIS!.

I fired magic blasts at it. It didn’t move and took the blasts head on. I stopped and smiled.

“Ha! Eat that you asshole.” I watch as the dust settled and the monster was standing there. He cross his arms and laughed at me.

“Is that the best you got?” I blinked at it. It talked, and it’s a he. He sprinted forward and threw a punch. I moved out of the way and cast a giant growth on me and punched him in the face. He got knocked back a bit. He looked at me and chuckled.

“That tickled.” I growled at him.

“Ok survive this!” I unloaded on him. Magic blasts, mana bombs, fire spears and axes, I went all out. After five minutes of just nuking him I stopped and took some breaths. I snorted at him.

“Not so tough now huh.” I grinned at the dust. I frowned as he walked towards me still arms crossed.

“Sorry did you say something, I wasn’t listening.” I growled at him some more at him. This was ridiculous! I threw everything at him and he’s standing there and taunting me. I got really pissed at him and he must of knew that because he shot forward at me. I cast another shield spell to block him. This time however he broke threw and kicked me in the stomach. I shoot backwards and hit the wall. I feel to the ground coughing up blood. The hell? Before he hit me it didn’t do this much hurt. I looked up at him as he laughed at me.

“Haha well look who’s all beat up. What’s wrong Jace not enough power?” I got up and tried to catch my breath. I must of have some broken ribs or something, I hurt all over. The monster walk over to me.

“I can feel your rage Jace, I feel it bubbling inside you. You’re angry at everyone, you’re angry at the monsters that keeps on marching towards the town. You’re angry at the dragon for making your job harder. You're angry at the mane six for coming close to the cave without some sort of backup, you’re angry at everything that happened to you but most of all you’re angry at the townspeople that hate you.” I looked at him. I wanted to say no. I wanted to deny everything he said but I knew he spoke the truth. I am angry at everything. I just wanted one day that one one, pony or other, to not hate me and try to kill me. He smiled at me.

“Why not just let the rage out? You felt the power in your hands, you were unstoppable! Just accept it Jace, you done it before.” He snapped his claws together and a image appeared. I watched as I faced off against the zombie dragon. I watched as I blurred around it and beat the living crap out of it. I saw me ripping the wings off and breaking its leg. I watched as I just turned burned it to ash. I remember the power. If I had that power I would wipe the floor of this thing. Odd it looks slightly familiar to me.

All I need to do is to let my rage out and I can be unstoppable? Well that’s sounds easy enough. I let my angry flow and I felt my skin glow red. I saw the beast smile as my vision go red a bit. I looked at the images and saw something that made my blood freeze. I came out of the cave to see the mane six, Vol and Nyx standing in front of me. I saw the girls looks of fear. I turned to see Sylph and Moonlight with the same looks.

‘I know you're trying to be and all but doing stuff like this is making it harder for them to see you nothing but a monster.’

‘I heard many of them complaining about stuff you do and most of them are not happy.’

‘I got a letter from the princess that some of the nobles are asking them to banish you from the land.’

Those words are what Twilight said to me about… what a week ago. I brushed it off as if it was nothing but I knew. I hated the townspeople for hating me. I did nothing to them but they still hate me. The whole town hates me and I didn’t do anything.

‘Well, not the whole town hates you.’ I heard a small voice in the back of my head then I remember some faces.

The mane six, Moonlight, Sylph, Mr. and Miss Cake, the CmC, Vinyl, and some others. I blinked a few times and saw that my vision cleared and rubbed a tear away on my sleeve. Great I was just saved by the power friendship, I feel all sappy inside.

I looked at the beast as he was frowning at me. Something about him is familiar, I just can’t put my finger on it. What did the big mountain man said let see if you can beat the rage.? The rage what did he mean by that? I looked at the monster as he moved closer to me.

Ohhhh that what he means.

I watched as he walked closer to me. Flames shot out from his footsteps which I have to admit looked badass. I cross my arms at and looked at him square in his eyes.

“No.” He stopped and looked at me.

“No? What do you mean no?”

“I mean no, I’m done fighting, I’m tired, I’m sore all over, I think I have a few broken ribs all I want to do is go home and go to sleep.”

“SLEEP! No we’re not done, we’re still fighting that’s what’s going to happen. So FIGHT ME!” Okay then someone lost it.

“Go fight with someone else, I’m done.” I turn to leave. Now how do I get out of here?

“RAWWWWW” I turn to see him charge at me. I watch in slow motion as he was about the cave my face in.

Then a giant rock crashed on top of him. I blinked a few times and watched as the he tried to lift the rock off him and curse out loudly. I saw the red robe figure walk up beside the rock.

“You know, I threw everything at him and did nothing to him but it took a giant rock to stop him. Not cool.” I kicked myself for saying that. He just chuckled.

“So you found out that he’s your rage.” I nodded and walked up and kneeled down to him.

“Well there was some clues, first you said that I was facing something called ‘The rage’ So it had something to do with anger and rage.” I jester to the images with a hand. “Then there were those, which are me when I went on a rampage and we looked a lot alike.”

I looked up and smiled at him. “And then there's was the fact that the more angry I got, the harder he hit.”

“Well then what are you going to do with him then?” I looked down at my rage and snorted.

“Well I can’t really get rid of him right, he’s my anger and rage if I just get rid of him then I would be out of my mind. Sooo…” I got up and put my foot on the rock and pushed it off. It was surprisingly light. My rage look up at me and got up. We stared at each other for a minute when I shrugged.

“Well now you're free, I’m guessing that I’m going to see you around you’re me so I have to see you.” He snorted and crossed his arms.

“Guess so.” He looked up to the robed man and nodded his head to me. “Well he passed the test, I guess there’s no point for me hang around so.”

He turned to me and walked through me. Well not really I just absorbed him. I felt all warm and fuzzy, and really weirded out.

“Okay then I didn’t see that coming so what now?” I looked at the big man.

“You have passed the test and are one step closer to becoming a sage, be warned the next four tests are not to be messed with.” And with that he was gone. I blinked a few times and looked around. Then one thought went thru my mind.

“HEY! HOW DO I GET OUT OF HERE.” Then everything went black.
[he]

I opened my eyes to see the ceiling. I blinked at it in confusion. How did I get back home? What happ- oh wait never mind I remember.

Vol, punch, wall, being knocked out and all that stuff..

I sat up from my bed and felt a throb of pain from my chest. Ow what the hell? Why is my chest.... oh right got shot.

I moved my hand until I bumped into something. I felt hair around my fingers. It felt soft and silky. I looked down to see a bundle of pink hair. I looked at the hair. The only ponies that have pink hair are Pinkie and this isn’t her. Her mane would be more… poofy. The person laying on my bed moved a bit and I saw white fur and a hand. Ahhhh okay then.

“Hey, wakie wakie.” I nudged her a few times. She didn’t wake up.

“Ohi wake up.” Again she was still asleep. I frowned for a moment get grinned. This worked on him so it might…

“Oh my gods! There’s a two for one sale at the cake place, today only!”That did it. Celestia head shot up and looked around.

“Two for one cakes! Where!?” She blinked and looked at me. It took all my willpower to not burst out laughing.

“By the gods Tia, you’re your father's kid alright.” I looked at her as she looked at me speechless.

“Umm Tia, you okay?” She just looked at me a bit longer. Then she started to cry. Oh no.

“Uncle you’re awake!” She dove to me and hugged me with all her might. I felt pain throughout my body.

“Ow ow ow, pain so much pain.” She let me go and looked at me worried. I coughed a few times as I could breath again.

“Oh uncle I’m so sorry I didn’t mean to…” I waved at her and took some breaths.

“It’s fine Tia, it just shows that you were worried about me.” I gave her a smile and nodded at her. “You know, the last time I saw you like this is when you fell under the weather and I had to bring you here and tend to you until you recovered.”

She blushed and started to brush her hair with her hands. “I guess the spell wore off when I went to sleep.”

I chuckled at her. I looked at her and saw that she had bags under her eyes, her hair was all bedhead like, and her clothes were all wrinkled. I frowned at her. How long was I out for. The door of my room opened and Moonlight walked in.

“Celestia I hope you're awake because I’m not going to- oh.” She looked at me and I smiled at her.

“Hey there, I hope I didn’t miss anything important, by the way I’m hungry.” She rolled her eyes and me and crossed her arms.

“You just woke up from being in a coma and that is the first thing you say is that.” I frowned at her and looked at Tia. She didn’t meet my eyes.

“Moonlight how long was I out for?” My eyes didn’t move from her as I said that. Tia started to shift from one foot to the other.

“You were out for three days, why?” I nodded at her, still looking at Tia I narrowed my eyes.

“Tia why are you here.”

“I umm well you see when I got a letter from my student I got to the part that you were in a coma and I rushed as fast as I could to see, and I umm… I didn’t leave your side since.” I licked my lips and saw Tia sweat a bit.

“Tia answer my next question truthfully, did you spent those three days by my side.” She turned her head to me. She looked like a kid got caught with her hand in the cookie jar.

“Y-yes.” I facepalmed myself and angrily groaned.

“You just left Canterlot, your job just to watch me sleep. Do you know how irresponsible that is.” She flinched at me.

“But you were hurt, I couldn't just sit around and-”

“CELESTIA, You know full well that I survived anything that is thrown at me and this is no excuse for abandoning your subjects.” I pinched the bridge of my nose and took a deep breath. I looked at her and pointed at the door.

“Now I want you to go back to Canterlot and do your job.” She looked at me with shock. I saw out of the corner of my eye that Moonlight and chuckling.

“B-but uncle!”

“No buts, get going.” She just stared at me for a moment.

“NOW MISSY! I heard a eep! from her and she started to run out of the door. Her pink hair waving in the wind.

“Hair!” I called out to her and felt some magic in the other room. I heard a pop and I knew she was gone. I sighed and rubbed my eyes. She’s a grown adult but she acts like a child sometimes.

Moonlight sat down by my bed and passed me a small bag. I took it and pulled out three white orbs and pop them into my mouth. I felt the magic in them working on my body and my pain slowly melted away. They also tasted like vanilla.

“Luna came by once to check on you and Celestia, so did the girls and Sylph.” I nodded and leaned back in bed. I look at her bracelet and saw the two gems glowing brightly. I look over to my dresser and saw my gantlet with all five gems. All but the red gem glowed brightly. The red one flickered a bit, like a flame.

“So Moonlight, still keeping up with your training.” She nodded at me.

“Sylph helped me with training but I got the hang of some complex spells and summons.” I nodded. I snapped my fingers and a box appeared on my lap.

“Well now that you have control of both green and blue mana, time for you to get some more fire power.” I opened the box and pulled out a dark red gem and handed it to her. She slow reach to take it but I grabbed her hand and stared at her. She looked at me in shock.

“Before you take this I want you to promise me something alright.” She nodded and I put the gem in her hand and held it there.

“If you ever feel angry and so pissed off at something, do NOT use any red spells, if I find out you did I’ll take all the gems away and you're starting all over again. Do you understand me.” She nodded some more. I smiled at her and let go of her hand. She looked at the gem and put it in her braclet. I saw is shine for a moment and heard her gasp at the rush of mana. Red mana does that to you.

“Alright since we can’t do anything right now let's start your learning with some knowledge alright.” She nodded again and I set back and raised my hand and put one finger up.

“Rule one of using red mana and spells: Don’t let your emotions get the better of you.”

It took a few days to recover from my rampage. The girls visited me at times, even the Cakes came by to see how I was doing. Pinkie came by almost every two hours to check up on me and every time she leaves she would mention that the party for the new guards is going to be in a couple days. She said that she had to reschedule due to something came up in Canterlot.

“It had something to do with Princess Celestia disappearing for a few days, it’s since she was her at the time.”

As soon as I was able to use my red mana again, and walk without a limp (It seems that turning into a raging demon puts a lot of strain onto myself and completely drain of red) Moonlight and I teleported to the mountains to get some red mana. Again getting red mana is scary as hell.

“Let’s never do that again.” Moonlight patted as she was on her back. She ran from a rock monster for thirty minutes straight.

“I wished it was that simple.” After that I showed her two spells that I found useful when I was learning red mana magic. A firebolt spell and a haste spell. The firebolt spell was simple, it’s like a magic bolt or blast just more… firey. The haste spell was a little harder, also funnier.

“Okay Moonlight the haste spell makes you move faster than normal.” I showed her how to cast the spell and everything.

“Now be careful now, you're moving three times than normal so try and take it…”

Zoom! Crash!!

“...slow.” I watched her move like a blur right into a tree. She groaned in pain and looked up at me. I burst out laughing at the sight.

“It’s not funny!” She yelled at me as I continued laughing at her. She got up and I saw a swollen black left eye and her scowling at me. I rolled my eyes at her and pulled out my bag of heal pops and tossed her one of them. She popped it into her mouth and I saw the magic working as the swelling went down. All that was left was a not swollen black eye.

“I told you to take it slow.”

“How am I supposed to take it slow, I take one step and I’m launched forward.” She rubbed her eye, flinching away at some pain.”

“It takes practice, you're going to run into things but you’ll get used to it. Now come on we got a party to get to.” I put my hand on her shoulder and blinked use to the Sugarcube corner.

Before I got turned into a statue I never really went to the parties at Canterlot. It wasn’t much of a party then a place where nobles go to to stick their noses up in the air, gossip, and brag about their money.

I prefer the fun parties, meeting friends, having a good time, and getting so drunk that you start to see three’s. Well all but the last one was here but I thought I saw someone spike the punch bowl. The party went off like any other party that Pinkie makes. Everyone was chatting away, some kids were playing, I heard laughter and overall everything was going great.

I saw the mane six mingling with the other town’s people. Fluttershy saw Moonlight’s eye and pull her to the side with RD to treat it. Twilight was talking to the mayor about something and Rarity was flirting with the new guards. AJ was with her dau-errr, ‘sister’ and the other two CmC. I got a cup of punch and took a sip. It was fruity but it had a bit of a burn at the end. Yup someone spiked it. I leaned over and grabbed a cup from a kid that was about to drink it and gave him some apple juice.

“Apple juice is better than the punch anyway.” I looked around and saw some ponies gave me some looks here and there. I saw some faces that I knew of but never met. I saw two mares looking at me. One with a look of anger and the other the look that she was trying not to run up to me and give me twenty questions. One was a pale fur earth pony and had a pink and dark blue striped hair. She wore a blue t-shirt with black jeans. There was three candies on the left side of her pant leg.

The other was a teal fur unicorn with pale cyan hair with a white stripe through it. She wore a red shirt with what looks like a string instrument on it and some ripped blue jeans. I narrowed my eyes at them and out of the corner of my eye I saw a stallion with gray fur, dark red hair and was wearing a black t-shirt and black jeans. On the shirt was a sword in the stone logo on it. He was glaring at me with full on hate. I sighed and looked to see the mayor finished talking to Twilight and started to walk away. She saw me looking at her and stopped. I pointed at her and did the ‘come here’ gesture to her. I did the same to the other three and moved to an empty booth away from everyone and waited. Better get this over with before the kids start egging my house.

“What’s this all about?” The mayor asked as she was the first to come before the other three came.

“Trying to clear something up.” I put my hand out saying that she can sit down. She sat in the middle of the booth as the other three came and sat down. Lyra and bon-bon sat across from me as pissed off stallion pulled a chair from another table. I looked at all of them and sighed.

“So now that we are all here, we can all talk now.” Before I opened my mouth, Lyra spoke first.

“Yes we do, I never got a chance to talk to you! Are you really a human from another world? Can you swim underwater without coming up for air? Do humans have gills? Can humans use magic? Is your technology more advanced than ours? Ohhhh I wished I brought my notebook.” I blinked in surprised at her as the four of us stared at her.

“Umm what?” Bon-bon put her hand on Lyra's shoulder and looked at me.

“Just ignore her, she get’s like this when she finds something really new.” I eyed Lyra for a bit as she gave me a toothy smile that creeped me out.

“Okay then moving on, now I asked you all here because for the past month and so I been harassed by the town, so I have to ask why.” They all looked at each other (except for the stallion who kept glaring at me.)

“Well I don’t have a problem with you being here, sure there’s been cases of loud noises you have done and some… strange things you have done but other than that you been paying rent and never hurt anypony in town, well other than Filthy rich’s daughter.” Both Lyra and Bon-bon groaned at that.

“Diamond tiara is a brat and everyone knows it, it’s about time someone knocked her down a few pegs.” Lyra said as she crossed her arms. I nodded and looked at Bon-bon.

“So why are you mad at me?” She blinked at me and narrowed her eyes at me.

“About two weeks ago my store got robbed by somethings, I was told that they looked like small green imp like things running towards the Everfree, and I remember that someone saw you and Moonlight summoning them.” I looked at her and nodded. Goblins stealing candy? Why would they do that. I remembered walking out in the Everfree and found a small group of goblins carrying bags. After I took care of them I found out that the bags were filled with candy of different kinds. They are still in my closet for me to figure out what to do with them. I told her the story.

“Wild goblins are crazy and random at times, they also steal anything they can get their hands on. I do summon them from time to time but unless I tell them to go and steal candy they wouldn’t go and do that if I did why would I have them steal candy if I could just buy it.” She looked at me and nodded.

“That story is a bit farfetched but I don’t think you’re lying, if you can send me those bags that would be great.” I nodded at her and turned to the stallion, who looks more angry than before.

“Ok mister grumpy pants, what’s eating you?” He looked at me and snarled at me.

“You're a monster.” The room got quiet a bit. The party was going on but at this booth everything was quiet. Me and this stallion stared at each other for a bit. I could see all the anger in his eyes.

“Well that was forward of you, guessing your not beating around the bush huh.” He snarled at me and looked about he was going to take a swing at me.

“You come into this town with Nightmare Moon and expect us to just let her live, after what she was going to do! No I’m not letting this go.” I frowned a bit at what he said. All this because what happened back then? I thought Moonlight cleared that up with everyone.

“Look, I know what she was done was bad and everything but she changed for the better, I had town’s people come and attacked me at home and I’m starting to get sick of it. So how about we just forgive and forget and moved on.” He just stared at me than slapped my hand away.

“Forgive and forget, don’t make me laugh you're a monster and that’s what you're going to be. You maybe taking your time with everything but your going to go and destroyed this town and all of Equestria and no one see’s because they are all stupid, even the princess star pupil is stupid.” Ok, mister nice guy is gone.

“Look asshole I’m trying to be nice here but now you go and insult one of my friends so if you want to do this, how about we take this outside.” I saw him move his hand towards something on his belt.

“Why wait.” I saw that he was reaching for a knife. How did he bring one to a party without anyone seeing it. I looked at him and saw that he had a horn on his head. Oh that’s why. There was a slam that made us jump.

“Mister Night we are trying to have a civilized conversation here, if you can’t do that I’ll have to ask you to leave.” The mayor's voice had some edge to it and it was enough to snap me out of it. I looked at him and saw that he was standing and had his hand to his knife and no one seemed to notice it. I began to prepare a restraint spell.

“Mayor he’s a monster, if your not going to do anything I am.” He looked at me as I narrowed my eyes at him. A hand came up and grabbed his shoulder.

“Now listen here, ah don’t know what’s going on ‘ere but if ya think of doing something at ‘ere party ya have another thing coming.” The stallion turned to look and Applejack as he glared at her. Before anyone could do anything someone yelled.

“HE HAS A KNIFE!” We all turn to see two guards run at him and tackled him down to the floor. I lose my spell after what just happened. The stallion was trying to shake the two guards off him.

“Wait! I’m not the one you should be getting, he is! He’s the monster!.” The guards turn to look at me and I shrugged at them. They turn back to the stallion.

“Well at least he didn’t bring a knife to a party now come on.” They pulled him up and pushed him out of the door. I sighed and shook my head.

“Well that didn’t end up as the way I wanted it,” I turned to the mayor, “Sorry about that, I should have handled that better.” She shook her head and looked to the door.

“Mister Night was always a bit of a hot head, I think he was the one who has been sending those groups at you for the time. I guess that with him gone the town with leave you alone.”

“Also he has been really shady too! He was in the candy store at times with a group of ponies right Bonnie.” Lyra said to us. I saw Bon-bon blushed a bit at the last part.

“Y-yeah he was using my store as some sort of HQ or something, I didn’t mind though since they did buy some candy.” She sighed and put her head on the table. “There’s goes my sales.”

“Don’t worry Bon-bon we’ll think of something, how about I play my lyre in your store again like the time I first moved in.” Bon-bon looked at her and smiled. I pulled out a notebook and passed it to her.

“Here.” She blinked at me than looked at the notebook.

“What’s this?”

“Just take a look at it.” She stared at it then opened it and began to read it.

“Are these candies? They look like them but they have different properties to them.” She frowned at one page. “Heal pops?”

I chuckled and pulled out my bag and pull one out. “They are some special candies that can heal as well. They also taste like vanilla, I was wondering if you can make them.” She blinked at me and quickly flip through the pages.

“This whole book is filled with recipes for different kinds of candies!” I nodded to her.

“I think you can do it.” I watched her as she opened closed her mouth a few times.

“I-I have to go to my lab and start preparing for some test and…” Lyra groans a bit and shakes her head.

“She’s going to be like this for the next few weeks.”

“When she’s doing that I can answer your questions that you have.” She blinked at me in surprised.

“You mean that?” I nodded to her. She clapped her hands together and made the ‘EEEE’ sound as she started to jump up and down.

“Oh my gods, oh my gods, oh my gods, oh my gods! I got an interview with a human! Bonnie can’t you beli- Bon-bon? where did you go?” Bon-bon disappeared and I saw her heading towards the door with my notebook on hand.

“Hey! Wait up!” Lyra jumped up and ran to her. I chuckled a bit and talked to the mayor for a bit until I got up and walked around the place enjoying the party. After a few minutes I hear someone that I never thought I would meet again.

“Jace? Is that you?” I turn to see a dark teal pegasus mare with sea blue hair and amber eyes. She wore a white t-shirt and jean shorts. On her right shoulder was her cutie mark, a winged sword.

“Amber! It’s been too long, how you been?” I smiled at her.

“Oh you know same old same old, I didn’t know that you live in Ponyville.”

“And I didn’t know that you were part of the group of guards that was station here.” She shrugged and took a drink of her punch. She looked at it with a frowned.

“I’m guessing someone spiked the punch?” I nodded and looked around and saw a mare with plum coloured fur and a darker version of the same colour hair hanging out by the punch bowl.

“Well I can say that’s it’s better than the parties in Canterlot.” She sighed and took another drink, “At least I get to drink something and don’t have nobles looking down on you.”

“Yeah I know the feeling, I used to go to those parties and well they were boring as fuck.”

“I know and the way they talk about each other, sure it’s rude but after the fiftieth time you hear it get’s boring and dull.” I snorted and took a drink of my apple juice. I frowned at a thought.

“The Grand Galloping Gala is going to be a pain isn’t it.” She groans when I said that.

“I know, at least I don’t have to stand guard for it. I would be going but ever since I went there as a guard it loss a special meaning to me.” She looked back at the party and smiled.

“So how's the guy that I backed handed when I work up in the gardens.” She looked at me and was silent for a minute. She then made a ‘ahh’ face and smiled.

“He’s doing good, captain Ironhoof is a stubborn guy to deal with but he means well. He took the chance to do some sort of special training that the princesses put up for guardsmen to do with a lion guy that came to Canterlot a week ago.” I nodded and grinned a bit. It seems that Ajaxs is settling in nicely, I think.

“So if your captain left to do this training than who’s your new captain?” She smiled and cocked her hip a bit.

“You’re looking at her.” I blinked at her as she cleared her throat.

“You are looking at the newly appointed captain to squad Echo 4 of the Equestria army.” She smiled at me as I gave her a golf clap.

“Congratulations on the promotion Amber, or is it Captain Stream now?” She raised an eyebrow at me and giggled a bit.

“You can call me Captain when I’m on the job, K.” I gave her a cocky smile.

“Well even if you're on the job I’m going to call you Amber.” She glared at me as I just smiled at her.

“You know you're an ass right.”

“I think it’s just my smile.” We laughed a bit. A group of kids ran past us and Amber watched them.

“You know, I have to find my little sister I haven’t seen her for years and I just got here.”

“Oh I think she’s around here somewhere, we just-” I got caught off by a yell.

“AMBER!” A orange and dark pink blur tackled Amber side. She had to spread her wings to keep her balance.

“Scoots! There’s my little sister, how have you been?” She rubbed Scootaloo's hair a bit and smiled a bit.

“I’m doing alright, but it’s now awesome that my big sister and my idol are in the same town now.” I smiled at them and nodded to Amber.

“I guess I should leave you two catch up.”

“Oh but Jace I don’t know if you two had met yet.”

“Well we had met before haven’t we Scootaloo, I hope you’re not spying on me now.” Scootaloo blushed a bit and Amber glared at her.

“Scoots, how many times have I told you that it’s not nice to spy at people.”

“But Amber, everypony was calling him a monster and I was wounding if it was true.” Amber looked at me with an raised eyebrow.

“A monster you say.” I waved her off.

“Been taking care of, now Scootaloo how's the brat doing? Still giving you and the CmC troubles.” She just shrugs.

“Yeah she does but she does it to everyone, she even said that her dad was going to throw you into jail or something.” Amber frowned at me.

“Jace who’s this brat you two keep talking about.” I rolled my eyes at her.

“Some kid named Diamond tiara that thinks she’s better than everyone else because she's rich. I just showed her that she can’t boss everyone around.”

“Is that before or after you slapped her.” Amber eyes went wide as she heard that.

“You did what now?”

“Hey she had it coming.” Amber glared at me and then looked at Scoots.

“Hey how about you go see your friends or Rainbow or something, I want to talk to Jace for a minute.” Scoots nodded and went off and found RD. She pointed at us and we waved at her. I saw RD smiled and rubbed Scoot’s head.

“You know if it’s wasn’t for the paperwork and blood, Rainbow could have been mistaken for Scootaloo’s mother.” I nodded at her and watched them go off.

“Now tell me about this Diamond brat, I want a good reason to not give her a knuckle sandwich for bullying my little sister.”

Author's Note

Behold Amber Stream is still here! And she's Scootaloo's older sister! Surprised!

See you all in the next chapter :)

Chapter 12: Blue flowers have a weird sense of humor

A few weeks has passed after the party for the group of guards. Luckily I haven’t had any of them come to me to arrest me or the normal mob and attack me every week. Now I have Wednesdays free now!

I been teaching Moonlight about red mana and she’s getting the hang of it, but she did start a few fires here and there. I got yelled at by Fluttershy for burning a few animals homes down by mistake. I don’t know if this is mean but she look adorable when she’s angry. I was in my room making some blueprints for a project of mine and some rune traps I want to use around the cottage. Sure the mob and town’s people aren’t chasing after me anymore but it can’t hurt to be prepared for anything right? I was so focused in what I was doing I almost missed the second knock at my door.

“Come in.” The door opened and Moonlight came in.

“Jace the fire axe broke.” I turned to her and saw the axe. The axe head was cracked and the handle was broken in two.

“Damn that thing lasted for a long time and now it breaks.” I grumbled a bit. I looked out of the window and saw some of the leaves were falling of them. It was getting close to winter and I prefer we have a lot of firewood for it. I got up from my desk and walked over to her.

“I’ll take this to the apple farm to get a replacement until I can fix this.”

“Why go all the way there, can’t you just use your magic to fix it.” I shook my head at her.

“Because I didn’t train to use my magic to do that, I’m more of the blast everything to hell and summon monsters to fight, besides big Mac owes me one for something.” She looked at me with the look of a student finding out something new to learn, or as I like to call it ‘when Twilight finds a new book to read’ look. “I’ll tell you more on a later date, but for now I have to head off there’s not a lot of sun left.”

I walked into town at a brisk pace. The sun was shining, the birds were singing, for somewhat of a fall day it was very nice out today. There’s was one problem, the town looked deserted. I saw ponies shutting doors, windows, pulling kids into houses. I even saw a tumbleweed once.

“Hmmm odd, I wonder what’s up.” I pulled my phone out and went to an app that I found a week ago. It’s called ‘The MLP EP app!’ and I can use it to see which episode I’m in right now. It’s very convenient since I never watched the show very much and don’t know much about it other than the characters and odds stuff.

“Hmm let’s see here, ‘Dragonshy’ was when I fought the zombie dragon and went on a rampage, ‘Look before you sleep’ I was knocked out for that, Ah! here we go ‘Bridle Gossip’ let’s see what going to be going on.” I read the bio of the episode. The app didn’t really tell me what going to happen but it gives me an idea. I put my phone away and looked up to see Twilight and Spike walking towards me. I waved at them and they walked up to me.

“Hey there you two, having a nice walk through town.”

“Well we were but now I’m wondering what’s going on around here.” Twilight said. She looked around the place. Spike (who is by the way now as tall as stomach to me and close to Twilight shoulders.) walked up to me. He was wearing a purple shirt and some cargo pants.

“Hey Jace do you know what’s going on?” He asked me. I shrugged my shoulders and saw him look more worried. “What if, what if it’s Zombies!”

It took all my willpower not to burst out laughing. “No Spike it’s not zombies.”

“Hey! Come here! Over here!!!” We turned and saw Pinkie waving at us. She looked around looking scared out of her mind. “Get in here!”

I looked at Twilight and Spike before Pinkie ran out and pushed us into the store she was in.

“HEY!” We yelled as we were pushed into the building. As we were pushed into the building the rest of the mane six plus Applebloom was here.

“Okay what the hell is going on?” I said to the rest of them. They all look at each other nervously.

“Haven’t you heard, she’s coming.” Rarity answered me. I gave her an odd look.

“Right that’s answers part of my question, now here’s the other half; who’s she?”

“The Evil Enchantress!!” Pinkie appeared on my back. I jumped in surprise.

“AHH, PINKIE! How many times have I told you to not do that.” She gave me a sheepish smile and got off my back.

“Who’s this Evil Enchantress?” Twilight asked. Before anyone can answer Spike opened his mouth.

“Does she make zombies!?”

“Spike I told you, there’s no such thing as zombies.” She turns and saw all of us giving her a ‘are you shitting me’ looks.

“Really Sparkle, did you forget what happened a couple weeks ago with the zombie dragon.” Spike eyes went wide and Twilight looked down at the floor.

“I was hoping that was all just a dream.” I rolled my eyes at her and look at everyone else.

“So back on the matter at hand, who’s the Enchantress?” I asked again.

“Her!” I looked at Applejack looking out of the window. We all moved to the window and look outside. The was a figure in a large brown cloak. I didn’t much of her due to it but I saw her holding a basket with what looks like herbs or plants. She looked towards us and she has glowing yellow eyes. Everyone but me and Twilight looked away.

“Well she the glowing eyes down.” I muttered.

“Did ya see her, did ya see Zecora?” Applebloom asked us.

“Applebloom, ah told ya to never say her name.” Applejack said angrily. I frowned at her for a moment and looked back out to Zecora. I tuned out everyone else for a moment. So they are all either being racist or dumb.

“Applejack I’m not a baby, I can take care of myself.” I looked over to see Applebloom and A.J. fighting. I knew that Applejack was just protecting her for more reasons than one but she’s doing it a little much. I looked out and saw her removed her hood and saw that she has a mohawk and was stripped like a zebra. I heard a gasp from everyone and Twilight being annoyed. I again turn out everyone and watched her. The town is acting the same when I came into town, but instead of fear and anger it was just fear. I turned around just as Applejack said that she lives in the Everfree. Huh I never seen her when I was out there. Guess she lives deeper in. There was a loud crashing sound that came from the kitchen and him saying sorry from it.

“You do know that Jace and Moonlight lives in the Everfree as well right.”

“Well yeah but we know them well, the evil enchantress lives deep in the Everfree does all of her evil… stuff, she’s so evil I made a song about it.” All of a sudden there was music.

Oh gods no.

As we listened to Pinkie's song I felt my coat getting tugged. I looked down and saw Applebloom looking at me. I bented down to her level.

“Ah can’t believe everyone is getting all huffed up over this, I can believe Rarity and Pinkie but my sister? She taught me to never judge anypony or one by their looks but here she is doing just that.” She glared at Applejack as she was shaking in her boots. I rolled my eyes.

“Well if no one is going to do anything, I guess I have to.” And with that I blinked out of the building and appeared about five feet in front of Zecora. She jumped a bit when she saw me.

“Hello there, nice weather we’re having.” She blinked at me, probably due to the fact that I wasn’t running away from her.

“Nice to meet you, I haven’t seen you before.” I blinked at her. Wasn’t she supposed to be rhyming? Maybe the blue mana is making it that I can understand her. Cool.

“Sorry for how’s the town is giving you the cold shoulder, it seems that they’re xenophobic or something.” She nodded and bent down to pull a root out from the ground.

“Ahh this would do nicely for a potion.”

“You make potions?” I asked her. She nodded happily.

“Yes I do, you see I’m is known as a shaman, but where are my manners; I’m Zecora.” She offered her hand and I took it.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Jace one of the local spellslingers in town, I think we’re maybe neighbors since I was told that you lived in the Everfree as well.” She smiled at me.

“Well I guess I might come over some time for a visit.” I nodded at her and watched her leave town. Before I could turn I saw a red and yellow blur out of the corner of my eye. I saw Applebloom following Zecora into the forest.

“Well shit.” I ran after her. I don’t want A.J. having a fit at this. I ran into the forest and caught up to her. I don’t know why but I’m starting to feel tingly.

“Applebloom, what are you doing in here?” I asked her. She turns and frowns.

“Ah sick and tired of my sister treating me like a baby, so ah thought if ah followed Zecora into the Everfree ah could prove that she’s now evil like everyone says and that ah’m brave.” I bend down and looked at her.

“Applebloom, your sister is just trying to protect you, you should understand that.” She crosses her arms and pouts.

“She’s treating me as if ah’m her kid or something.”

“You have no idea how true you are.” I muttered to myself quietly.

“What was that?” She asked me. I looked at her and blinked at her.

“Umm…”

“What did ya said, how true ah am? What did ya mean by that?” I started to sweat. Dammit Jace you just did a slip up. I started to think of something to say.

“APPLEBLOOM!” I’m saved! I turned to see the mane six running up to us. I turned and walked a bit closer. That fuzzy feeling was getting stronger.

“Beware, beware you pony folk, those leaves of blue are not a joke.” I turned and watched as Zecora said that and walked into a fog. Leaves of blue are not a joke? What does she means by that? I looked down and saw that I was standing in some blue flowers. I looked around and saw that the whole place was covered in them.

How the hell did I miss that?

I walked back to the mane six. Applejack was yelling at her sister how stupid she was and that she was grounded. We all left the place and heading home. As I got back home that weird feeling didn’t go away.

“Odd, what’s with this feeling? Did it have anything to do with those flowers?” I asked myself. I shook my head and went inside. I will think about it tomorrow, right now there’s a bed with my name on it.

I went to my room and fell into my bed, going to sleep as soon as my head hits the pillow.

I opened my eyes to the sunlight coming from my window. I sat up and stretched a bit. I scratched my head a bit and found that my hair was longer than before. Odd?

I got out of bed. As I stood up my clothes began to fall down. I grabbed them and frowned.

“The hell? What’s going on?” I blinked a few times and rubbed my throat. “And why my voice sound different.”

I looked at my hand and saw that it looked smaller and thinner than before. They look more, feminine.

I took a step forward and almost fell over. My center of gravity was off. I looked down and what I saw made my mind go blank. I had something on my chest. Correction, I have two things on my chested. Normally I would have taken this with a grain of salt or something like that but it was still in the morning soo…

I screamed like a girl.

I covered my mouth and looked around. I went over to my dresser where a mirror sat. I looked at myself in the mirror and I was shocked at what I saw. I saw a girl with long dark blue hair, blue eyes, a round face with a scar on her cheek when a wolf attacked her one day long ago and wore clothes that are two or three sizes too big.

I turned into a girl. A really hot one at that.

I looked at myself in the mirror a bit more. I do look like a girl. I looked down at my breasts, they were almost the size of Sylphs and Fluttershy’s maybe a little smaller. I frowned at the thought. Out all the females I know of, Sylph and Fluttershy were big breasted out of the mane six. Don’t look at me like that, when you hang out with girls long enough you notice things. I moved my hand over to one of my breasts and gave one of them a squeeze.

……

Ok they are real. Now for the final test. I looked down my pants.

…..

“Yup I’m fully a girl, and this is awkward.” I check myself out a bit more than I heard the door open.

“Jace are you ok? I heard you scream….” I turned and stared at Moonlight and she stared at me back. We looked at each other for a few minutes before one of us said anything. Sadly it was me.

“Hey can’t a girl get some privacy.” I said to her. She blinked at me.

“Oh sorry I didn’t mean to, I’ll leave you alone.” She turned and went out of the door and closed it. I counted down from five than the door slammed open.

“JACE! What happened to you!?!” Moonlight yelled at me. I rolled my eyes at her and turned to open my drawers. I got to have something that’s a bit smaller than what I’m wearing.

“Well first of all don’t yell, it’s still early in the morning, and second of all I have no idea what happened to me, I went to bed last night than I woke up and I was turned into a girl.” I found a shirt that was a couple sizes smaller for me when I was normal but now it’s perfect. I took off my shirt and was about to put the other one one when I saw Moonlight staring at me.

“Take a picture, it will last longer.” She went red and looked away. I chuckled and put on the shirt.

“So anything that happened to you yesterday, maybe you did something.” I nodded as I pulled my hair out from my shirt. Uggg this is why I don’t like long hair, it’s hard to maintain. Luckily it’s just the length a little lower than my neck.

“Well I don’t think you casted a gender bender spell on me so that’s out and I’m guessing that it must of happened during my trip to town which reminds me I still need to talk to big mac, didn’t get the chance to get a new axe.”

“So what happened in town.” Moonlight sat down on my bed. I looked around and I found a pair of sweatpants with a string. I put them on and tied the string. I took a few steps back and looked in the mirror. I wore a shirt that said ‘Kiss me, I’m IRISH!’ and some gray sweatpants. I think Rarity is going to have a field day for what I’m wearing but screw it, it’s comfy.

“Well I went into town, got pulled into a building by Pinkie, saw a zebra that everyone said that she’s an evil enchantress,”

“Wait there was an evil enchantress? Could she have put a spell on you?” I frowned and shook my head.

“That’s impossible, I have some ant-magic and hex spells on my clothes to make sure that I don’t get hexed or anything, unless she got passed them without me seeing it I don’t think she done it, oh and she’s not a enchantress she’s a shaman.” Moonlight nodded and stood up.

“Ok what happens after that.”

“Well I went out and greeted, talked a bit and said goodbye to her, followed Applebloom into the Everfree and…” I snapped my fingers and looked at Moonlight.

“It’s the flowers! They have something to do with this.” She blinked at me.

“Umm what flowers?”

“There was blue flowers on the path I used to followed Applebloom, I felt fuzzy when I walked in there, all we have to do is find what flower it is and go annnhhey how are you taller than me.” I stood in front of Moonlight. Normally she would be three inches shorter than me. Again I’m 6’2’’ and she’s 5’11’’. But know she’s a bit taller than me. She smiled at me.

“I guess the flower made you shorter I guess, now look who’s taller.” I cross my arms and tilted my head.

“I can get that but where did my height go…” I blinked and looked down “Never mind I think I know where.”

“Right, we can deal with the height difference later, you said that a blue flower did this to you?” I nodded at her as I put on my trench coat. Luckily I put some enchants on it to make it more durable to anything. It can stop a spear to arrows to a gunshot.

It also it can adjust to the wearer so it’s not oversize on me.

“All we have to do is research the flower and find out what it is.” I walked out of my room. I ran into some walls but slowly I used to my new center of gravity.

It took us forty five minutes to find something that had something to do with the flower. I should get some more books on herbalism and potion making. Other than a simple cure all potion and the heal pops I don’t really know much on the subject. Maybe Zecora or Twilight has something.

“I think I found the flower that did this to you.” Moonlight said. I walked over to her and looked over her shoulder and the page. It shown a hand drawn picture of a blue flower that I saw in the Everfree. I picked the book up and looked at the cover of it. ‘Plants of the supernatural world’ convenient.

“The flower is called ‘Poison joke’ a plant that grows in magical forests. Their pollen is known to alter the creature body, mind and magic as a joke. The range of the joke is between something minor from changing one’s hair to something major like cutting off one magic.” I looked down at myself and then at Moonlight.

“Well changing one's gender as a joke is kinda over the top.” I looked back at the book to see if there’s a way to cure it.

“The effects last for as long as the one that’s ‘curse’ lives.” Well shit. I looked over the few pages around to see if there’s anything else. I tossed the book back to Moonlight and sat down. I put my head in my hands.

“I don’t want to be a girl forever, sure it could be alright for a few days but forever…” I sighed and began to think when everyone else is going to say… Oh maker Tia and Luna are not going to let this go until I die.

“For more information about any curses, please read the following book Supernaturals.” I look up and saw Moonlight looking at me. I blinked and looked at the book. “It says that at the last page, you know that’s very convenient for right now.”

“Well now that we know what we need to find but where.” We started at each other for a minute.

“Twilight’s place.” We both said. We both got up and moved to the door. We were a foot away before a knock came from it. I looked over to Moonlight as she looked at me. I nodded to the door for her to answer it. She walked over and opened the door.

“Oh hey Moonlight, I was wondering if Rainbow was here I can’t seemed to find her to day.” Sylph greeted her.

“Hey Sylph sorry I haven’t seen her at all today, look I know this is rude but I need to get over to the library for a book.” Sylph nodded then tilted her head.

“What book are you looking for and where’s Jace?”

“To answer your questions in reverse order I’m right here and a book that can remove this curse.” I told her. Sylph looked over to me and blinked.

“Umm who are you?” She asked. I looked at her deadpan.

“It’s me Jace.” I saw her face change in a matter of moments. First was shock, than a neutral look, then her pupils went wide in awe, I got a really bad feeling from that look.

“Ummm Syl are you al-HURK!” I choked on my last word as Sylphe grabbed me and gave me a huge bear hug.

“OHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSHOHMYGOSH! YOU'RE SOOOOOO CUTE! I’M GOING TO CALL YOU JESS AND i’M GOING TO HUG YOU AND SQUEEZE YOU AND…” I looked over to Moonlight and gave her a pleading look.

“Maker I wished I have a camera.” Damn it Moonlight! I’m so going to get you back for this.

“Errm Syl I know you’re all excited but I really need you to let go, I have stuff to do and errm… I also need air too.” I started to see spots. Is this how it will end? I guess not because she just drops me. Ow.

“Sorry Jace, I couldn't help myself.” She rubbed the back of her head. I shook my head and got up and patted her shoulder.

“It’s fine but I would like to be back in my normal body thank you. So let’s get going to the library.” I walked to the door. I shoot Moonlight a ‘you're going to go through hell when this is done.’ look and walked out the door.

We got to the Golden oaks library without any problems. Sure I got some stares but they weren't the normal ones I gotten. I feel all fuzzy inside because of it. I knocked on the door and waited. The door opened and I saw Spike there.

“Oh hey Moonlight, Sylph what’s up?”

“Hey Spike where’s Twilight?” Moonlight asked him. He just shrugged.

“Oh she and the rest went off into the Everfree to confront the enchantress.” He looked passed them and looked at me. “Who’s the new chick?”

Normally I would just straight up tell him but before my brain told what my mouth what to say, it had other things in mind.

“Oh Spike you don’t remember that night, it was so nice and you were such a gentleman.” His face was priceless. He was all red and flustered.

“What! I- I didn’t, I mean…. what?!?” I got hit in the arm by Moonlight and I just chuckled.

“Dude it’s ok I’m just messing with you, It’s me Jace.” He blinked at me and looked up and down at me and nodded.

“Ok than I can believe that.” I stared at him for a minute.

“Really, just like that you believe me, how did you know?”

“You haven’t seen what happened this morning, it was funny as hell.” I just nodded and told Spike about the poison joke plant and there’s a book I need to find.

“Supernaturals? Yeah I know of it, hold on.” He went back into the library and I heard some rustling around. As we waited I guess I could test if I still had my magic. If this didn’t work I wanted to know that I can still use my magic. I used a bit of my blue mana to use a farseeing spell. What I saw surprises me.

“Holy crap it’s so clear!” I said to myself. Normally the farseeing spell allows me to, well see really far away. When I use the spell my vision is always cloudy and I couldn't figure out why.

But now the vision is crystal clear and I could see farther away than normal. It’s like someone replaced my eyes with ones from a hawk. I looked around the place and I found the mane six. I almost burst out laughing. They all looked so funny.

Twilight had a floppy horn with blue spots on it. Rarity had dreadlocks instead of her normal hair look. Pinkie's tongue was swollen so much what it fills her mouth. Fluttershy didn’t look any different than normal. Rainbow was walking beside her. I would of guess she didn’t get anything but then I saw her wings, they were upside down making it almost impossible to fly with. On her shoulder was Applejack who’s the size of an action figure.

I watched them walk down the path towards something. I moved my look a bit ahead of them and saw a hut. I’m guessing that’s Zecora's hut. I saw some movement in the place then pulled my vision back to me. As soon as I do I looked back and saw Spike walking out with a green book.

“Here you go, I’m guessing this is the book you were looking for right?” I nodded and took the book from him. I flipped through it until I found the page I wanted and started to read. I smiled as I finish and grins to Moonlight.

“There’s a cure for it and everything we need is in town.” I summons and pen and paper and wrote down what is needed and handed it to Moonlight. “I want you to get everything there and head for the spa house.” She nodded and turned and walked away but stops and looks at me.

“What about the rest, shouldn’t we go tell them?”

“And ruin a good lesson for them to learn about not to judge by appearances, nope.” She frowns at me before turning walked off. I handed the book back to Spike.

“Thanks Spike, you're a huge help.” He smiles at me and crosses his arms and leans into the door frame.

“No problem, happy to help but ummm Jace can I ask you something.” I raised an eyebrow at him and nodded.

“Shoot” I told him.

“Well when you looked back at me I saw that your eyes were different.” I frowned and looked at him.

“Different how?”

“Well they just glowed blue a bit, I don’t know much about mana magic but I’m guessing that’s not normal?” I shook my head and went into a deep thought. My eye’s glowed? When did that happen? Did it always did that when used magic? I put those thoughts in the back of my head and looked back at Spike.

“I don’t know Spike but I need to think on it a bit more, anyway later.”

“Okay later… ‘Jess.; “ With a glare that I shot at him he closed the door laughing. I sighed and turn to go to the spa house. I can’t wait to have my old body back.

“Ahhhh this is the life.” I relaxed in a bath filled with the potion that cured me from the plants curse. I lounged in the bath and sighed in deep bliss.

“You two look like you’re in heaven right now.” Sylph said as she was also bathing in another tub. Since we all are here and it has been a while since I had a spa day, I paid for the three of us to have a day of bliss. Moonlight was on a table getting a deep rub massage. She groans in pleasure.

“You can say that.” I smiled and sat back in the tub. Out in the main lobby I heard some voices. I’m guessing that the mane six are here.

“So Jace I have to ask, is this a one time thing? I mean you being a girl.” Sylph asked me. I thought about it for a moment and when I opened my mouth I heard a voice.

“Hehe, we’ll see, the future hold many possibilities.” I looked around the place to see if anyone was around me. There wasn’t anyone. I leaned back and frowned, I saw Sylph look at me worried.

“Jace is something wrong?” I stared at her for a moment and looked over to Moonlight.

“I don’t know Sylph, I don’t know.”

Author's Note

Jace got turned in to a girl for a chapter. Now the question is, will we ever see Jess again in the future?

See you all in the next chapter. :)

Chapter 13: All you need is a bowl of chicken soup and some stories.

“AHCHOO!!!”

I took the rag and blow my nose into it. Ugg I hate being sick and I don’t know how I got it. Was is due to the Metal heads I killed when I was summoned to Jaks world? Or maybe it was due to the fact that winter's coming and the weather is getting colder. It makes sense, I get sick around when it’s getting colder.

I pulled the blankets closer and reached for my glass of water. Moonlight got me some medicine from the hospital after she freaked out and was saying that I was contagious or something. Do any of the ponies get sick with a cold or what?

After calming her down she went off and got the medicine and took care of me. Don’t get me wrong I usually I take care of myself when I’m sick but it’s nice when someone else takes care of you.

A few days has passed and I saw out of my window that snow was falling. I smiled a bit as Moonlight told me what was happening outside. As it seems there’s something called the Winter wrap-up that happened and it was going bad due to the fact that the leaders were stressing about not finishing in time. Lucky Twilight helped them and is now the official Wrap-Up coordinator, good for her.

After a few more days I got a visit from Fluttershy and Rarity. As it seems that Fluttershy had found a small bug that almost destroyed the town. I just laughed at that and told her that to not to worry about it, it was a mistake and everyone makes them. Rarity was more a pain to deal with. At it seems she’s going to be designing dresses for her friends and they gave her some outlandish ideas for dresses. She told me that she wanted to say that they would look horrible but she didn’t want to be rude to them. I told her that she should ether make the dresses and let them look stupid or go and straight up tell them. She nodded and told me she’ll think of something.

After a few more days I was feeling better. I told Moonlight to head to Sugarcube corner to pick up some soup for me.

“Alright Jace but I have some other plans today, Rainbow wants me and Fluttershy to help her with some practise for the junior flyers competition and I don’t know when I will be back.” She said to me. I waved my hand at her and smiled.

“It’s fine, there’s no need to rush. Are you going to compete against her.” She shook her head.

“No, I don’t think the judges would allow a alicorn into it, and if they did I would pass on it.” I nodded.

“Well then you better head off then, I don’t think your girlfriends would like to wait on you.” I saw her blush a bit then looked angry.

“She’s not my girl-” I raised my hand to stop her.

“I seen the way you look at her, also Rarity told me that you have a thing for her.” She just stare at me for a moment then got up and grabbed her bag and went to my door. She stopped and looked at me. She was still blushing.

“Is-is it that easy to tell.” I shrugged a bit.

“Rarity reads all those romance novels so she thinks that you have a thing for RD, if you need to talk about it I’m here to help. But if it’s romance help you want I may not help you that much.” She giggled and nodded. She went out and after a minute I heard the front door close. I shifted out of bed and grabbed a book from my side desk and walked out the the living room. I plopped down on the couch and opened to the page that I left at and began to read.

Knock, knock, knock.

I opened my eyes and saw words in front of me. I pulled the book off my face and looked around. I guess I fell asleep when I was reading. I sat up and looked outside to see it was still sunny out there. I pulled my phone out to check the time and saw that I slept for about two hours. I stretched a bit then I heard another set of knocks. I stood up and went to the door and opened it. Applejack was standing there in a yellow tank top and jean shorts. I could see her cutie mark on her left shoulder. She was also holding a bottle of apple juice. Or is it citer?

“Hey there Jace, ah heard ya wasn’t feeling well so ah thought ah bring ya over a bottle of granny smith's apple juice, it well kick that cold right out of ya.” She handed me the bottle and I looked at it. I didn’t know if apple juice could do that but I seen the apples grow a tree in a time span of thirty minutes so I didn’t question it.

“Thank you A.J, I think I’m feeling a little better now but this will help. I think in a day or two I’ll feel right as rain.” She smiled at me and I nodded to her and said my goodbyes. I pushed the door closed but it stopped. I looked back and saw A.J with her hand on the door. She had a shadow over her eyes and frowning.

“Umm Jace, can we… can we talk about something?” I frowned and licked my lips. She looked at me with a pleading look.

“Alright come on in.” I opened the door and let her in. She walked in and looked around as I closed my door and went to put the bottle into my fridge. I turn and saw her taking a seat on my couch and looking at me. I saw worry in her eyes. “So what do you want to talk about?”

“It’s.. about Applebloom, Ah…” I lifted my hand up to stop her and moved to the cupboard and said a few words under my breath. I opened it and saw bottles of drinks. I reached in and grabbed a bottle of whisky and two cups and closed the door and rearmed my spell. I walked over to couch and set the cups and opened the bottle.

“I always believe that if talking about stuff that is hard to say, a good drink can help.” I poured the drink into the cups.

“Umm ah never drank anything other than hard cider before” I handed her the cup and filled my own.

“Well I don’t have cider on me so this will do.” I lifted the cup up and clank it on her glass and took a drink. I felt the burn go down my throat.

“So Applebloom, what’s going on.” Applejack looked at me then at the glass in her hand. She took a swing of it and I watched her flinched and had her eyes closed.

“Gosh that burns.” I snorted and filled both drinks. “Ah almost slipped up about me her mama.”

“You almost slipped up? How that happened?” She sighed and looked at her drink.

“Yesterday Applebloom told me that two brats at school were picking on her and her friends, calling her that she’s a blank flank and not having any parents.” I saw her grip the cup in her hand. “She was crying for hours, ah hold ‘er and let her cry until she fell asleep. After that I told her that I would deal with it and.” She swallowed a bit and took another drink, less than before. “I said ‘Let your mama take care of everything’.” She didn’t say anything after that. I shifted a bit and too another drink.

“So, you told her that, what happened next?” I asked her.

“Ah went to Filthy Rich’s home and screamed at him for a good hour,” She scrunch up her nose and grinded her teeth. “And that rich asshole said that his precious daughter wouldn't do such a thing and ah was making it all up!” She yelled and threw the cup. I used my magic to catch it in mid flight and moved it to the table. A.J was breathing heavy.

“Yeah, Filthy Rich is a bit blind when it comes to her, so where’s the part that Applebloom almost thought that you’re her mother.” She looked a bit shakened and looked at me and it softened.

“When ah came back home I went to check on her, she was walking up and ah told her that I went to talk her that brats papa, then she asked me a question.” She shifted and drank a little more. I saw her eyes glaze over a bit but I doubt she was getting drunk. I saw her drink four big bottles of hard cider and was able to keep going.

“And that question was?” I asked her. She looked at me and sighed.

“She said that when she was asleep she heard me said that I was her mama and asked me why.” She licked her lips and clenched her fingers a bit. “Ah… ah told her that she must of been hearing things.” I stared at her. I saw her shaking a bit.

“A.J…” is all I said but she continued.

“Ah could of told her right there, to tell her that ah was her mama,” She took her cup and down the whole thing.

“Applejack…”

“But ah couldn't, ah just went and lied to her face again, ah lied about her life and… and.” I grabbed her and pulled her to a hug. She teased up a bit. “J-jace?”

“It’s alright, let it out.” Something in her must of broke because she started to cry into my shoulder.

“A-ah wanted to t-tell her, but.. but I couldn't! Ah lied t-to h-h-her face again.” She sobbed. I hold her and rubbed her back.

“It’s ok Applejack, it’s ok.” She looked at her with tears in her eyes

“No it ain't! I could have told her but I didn’t cause ah..”

“Cause you were sacred.” She stared at me. “You were scared that she would hate you for lying to her, you’re scared that she wouldn't trust you anymore.” She looked at me and at her hands then put her head in them.

“Ya must of think of me as the worst huh.” I put my hands on her shoulders and she looked at me.

“Applejack I don’t think that way of you, sure you're stubborn as hell and a bit of a workaholic and have a thing about apples,” She snorted. I handed a clean rag to her. “But I never thought of you as a bad person, hell you're one of the most strongest pony that I know of and that’s saying a lot.” She chuckled a bit. I grabbed my glass and took a drink. “Did I ever say what happened when Luna and Tia called me uncle.”

“No, ya don’t really talk about yar past very much.” I frowned a bit and thought on what she said. Really, I don’t talk about my past huh.

“Anyway when they first told me that, they saw that I was happy. I hugged them and said that I’m proud to be their uncle, but in my head I was fucking terrified.” She looked at me for a moment but I continued. “I fought off armies of monsters as a cakewalk, I dealt with assassins that were trying to kill me and I didn’t even flinched, I faced things of nightmares and I didn’t bat an eye. But one word, one word from two kids scared me.” I waved my hands up in the air and groaned a bit. That earned a laugh from A.J.

“What I’m trying to say is, I understand what you’re going throught. Sure I was their uncle but after,” I paused a bit and took a deep breath. “After Solar and Nebula, the king and queen of Equestria died, I took care and raised them as if they were my own.” I looked over to her and saw that she was staring at me. “A.J let me tell you that this maybe hard but I’m here to help you, Me, Sylph, your friends, we’re all here to help you, you just need to talk to us.” She looked down at her hands and was quite for a few minutes.

“What can ya do then Jace? What can ya do to help me.” I put my hand on top of her’s.

“I was told that talking about it helps, so here’s what I’m going to do. I’m going to do something that I have tried in the past. I don’t do it because it’s a little… personal.” She looked at me as I got up and kneeled down in front of her. “You see what I’m going to do is called a soulgaze, it will let me see your soul as what it is, usually I would see everything about you but after many years of practise I can only see things that you allow to show me. So what I want you to do is to think back to the start of this all, to how this has happened.”

Applejack stiffen at that. I watched her think it over in her head. I licked my lips a bit. I knew this won’t work, I don’t think she would-

“Al-alright.” I looked at her and saw her nodding. “Ah came here to talk to ya and ya said that ya will help me so… Ah trust ya.” I nodded and looked at her eyes.

“Just be warned this is a two way road, I can see something about you and you’ll see something of me, you ready.” She nodded but looked confused a bit. I rolled my eyes and looked deep into her eyes and dropped my spells. The Soulgaze took hold and everything went black.

In A.J’s past,
Place: ???

I opened my eyes and saw that I was standing in a bar. I frowned a bit at the surroundings. I’m more of a pub person but whatever.” I walked around the place and sat down in a stoll. The bartender didn’t look at me, make sense since I wasn’t even her. I heard laughed over to my right and looked over. I saw a mare with orange hair and yellow fur. She wore a black shirt and some shorts. She was talking to a much younger Applejack, she wore a plaid shirt and some overalls and still has her hat on.

“Well Applejack, that was some harvest you did back there, I got to say that was one of your best ones ever!” The yellow mare said, A.J blushed a bit.

“Ah shoot ya didn’t need to say that, sure it was a big load and we got a lot of bits out of it there’s no need to be excited over it .”

“No need to be excited! Applejack you brought in over 12,000 bits with that harvest, there is need to be excited over it!” A.J rubbed the back of her head. The yellow mare turned her head to the bartender. “Bartender! Get me two glasses of the best hard cider you have.”

He nodded and pulled down a fancy bottle of cider and filled to glasses and handed them to the two. The mare took the glass and lifted it.

“A toasted! To Applejack!” She then down the glass. A.J chuckled a bit as her friend smiled at her, then frowned. She shifted in her seat.

“Boy these drinks go right through you don’t they, ummm so..”

“Ya need to go to the little mares room.” Applejack deadpanned. The mare blushed and nodded. “Go, ah’ll be here when ya get back.” The mare jumped up and ran to the bathroom. I watched A.J for a minute until a figure walk up behind her.

“Hey there.” A.J jumped a bit and turned around. There was a unicorn stallion with dark green fur and black hair. He was wearing expensive clothes that I’m guessing that he’s rich or something.

“Umm hello there, what ya need?” A.J asked him. He just smiled at her.

“Oh nothing really, I was just around and I saw you here and heard that you were celebrating something so I thought I would give you a drink.” He handed her a glass with brown liquid in it.

“Oh that’s nice of ya but ah already have-” She turned and saw that her glass was gone. “Odd there’s was a glass here.”

“Well maybe someone took it, you would never know who will steal a free drink.” He handed her the glass. I narrowed my eyes at the drink. No he’s not.

“W-well thank ya kindly for this.” She took the drink and looked at it. After a moment she drank it down. I saw the stallion smile. Shit.

“Oh boy that’s something, what was-” She blinked a few time and wobble a bit. My vision was going fuzzy a bit. Shhhhiiiittt.

“Whats going on? Why is everything fuzzy?” A.J slurred a bit and looked at the unicorn.

“Oh don’t worry my little dove, the fun is just starting.” Then everything went dark.

Shit!

When I could see again I was in a different room. It was a big room with dark red walls, purple carpet and some clothes scattered around. I’m having a bad feeling about this I thought as I turned around and saw a big bed with two bodies in it. Shit.

I heard movement on the left side of the bed and saw Applejack sat up and hold the covers. I looked around and saw something that made me blush. On the floor on her side were her clothes.

“Mmm wha? What happened ta me?” She rubbed her eyes and looked around and saw her clothes. “What in tarnation?” She looked at her clothes, then to herself, then under the covers and then beside her. Her whole face went red and wide eyed.

“Oh, oh Celestia what have ah done?” She moved to get out of bed. I covered my eyes. Nope! I may have seen many girls naked before but this was not a good time to see one. After a two minute I peeked out and saw that Applejack had her shirt on and overalls but was carrying her bra and panties. She started to quickly walk to the door.

“Now where are you going?” A.J stopped and looked behind her to see the unicorn stallion awake and staring at her.

“Listen ah don’t know what happened last night but ah really shouldn't be here, so ah’m goin to,” She stopped when the stallion started laughing.

“Oh well you see my dear, that’s not going to work. After what happened last night.” A.J just started at him for a minute and it dawed on her.

“W-we just, I did…”

“Yup, you did and you were wonderful.” Applejack dropped her clothes and stared at him. She grinded her teeth. The stallion sat up and looked at her.

“And I don’t think you want me to spill it to everyone know don’t you?” Applejack looked at him as he smirked. She looked around, thinking on what had happened last night. Then it came to her.

“Ya put something in my drink.” The stallion snorted at her.

“Well, the dirt lover is smarter than I thought, well if you don’t want me to tell anyone about this you’ll have to do what I say for now on.”

“You bastard…” Applejack whispered. The stallion frowned.

“What was that slave?” That did it. Applejack looked at him with rage in her eyes.

“YOU BASTARD!!!!” She then lunged at him and started to beat the shit out of him. I heard him screamed for help then everything went dark.

Well damn.

When I could see again I saw I was in a hospital room. Applejack was sitting on the bed fidgeting a bit. I also saw her grandma and brother as well.

“Ya don’t need to worry A.J, the doc will be here soon and tell ya that ya have a cold or something.” I stared at Big mac in shock. He just spoke more words then I have ever heard.

“Ah know Mac, but ah don’t know, this has happen for over a month and after that stallion-”

Now see here Applejack.” Granny Smith said to her. “We all agreed that we all not mention him after That incident, understand.”

“Yes gran, I understand.” A few minutes later the door opened and a doctor came in. He looked around and smiled at them.

“Ahh well it’s nice to see you all here, and you too Applejack how’s life?” He asked her.

“Umm good ah guess, listen doc ah don’t want to be rude and all but can ya tell me what’s wrong with me?” The doctor chuckled a bit.

“Sorry just thought I would lighten the mood in here, now let see what’s up.” He looked through the papers he had. His smile disappeared and looked at Applejack and a little down. “Oh.”

“Oh? What’s with the Oh?” A.J asked him. The doctor looked at them and put down the papers.

“Umm well can I ask you some question?” A.J nodded. “Ok, have you woke up in the morning and felt sick and throughout the day you went out the thrown up and started to crave food often?”

“Yeah? Doc what’s going on, ya scaring me.” The doctor shifted his weight from one foot to the other.

“Well you see, miss apple umm, your…. umm” He stumbled with his words.

“Doc, just tell us.” Big Mac said to him. The doctor nodded and took a deep breath.

“You’re pregnant.” Everyone was quiet for a bit. The apple family just stared at him with shocked expressions. Applejack just stared.

“Can ya run that by me again doc, I think I missed heard ya, did you say I was pregnant?” The doctor looked at her and nodded.

“Your didn’t missed heard me, you're pregnant.” He picked up the papers and flipped through them. “I sent the test to the lab and they all came up positive.”

“A-ah don’t understand, ah never slept with anypony, the only time I did was.” Her eyes went wide and she covered her mouth and started to cry. The doctor looked over to the other two.

“Normally abortion would be the only way to stop this but the foal has developed much that if we did, it would harm miss apple.” He turned to look at A.J “I would congratulate you for your child but I don’t think it would help with anything.”

“Ya think doc” Mac said without looking at him.

“I ummm I will leave you to think about this.” He than stepped out of the room and Applejack started to cry. Both Granny Smith and Big Mac came to hug her. All that can be heard was crying.

PoV: Applejack,
Place:???”

Ah opened my eyes and saw ah was in a forest. I looked around and saw that there was a lake nearby and the forest looks a lot like the Everfree. I frowned at it then looked down. Ah was floating. I screamed and closed my eyes, I then opened one of them and saw that I wasn’t falling. I looked forward and leaned that way just for me to move forward. So ah can fly now huh.

I turn and saw smoke coming from somewhere nearby. I leaned that way and flouted over. Ah then saw a camping tents and what looks like guards walking around. One stood out more than the rest. It was an white alicorn with red and yellow hair and dark gray eyes. Other than the hair and eyes ah could've been princess Celestia but I also found out that the alicorn is male. He was talking to some guards.

“My lord, we scouted everywhere here but didn’t find whoever you are looking for.” The one guard said. Ah frowned and looked at the alicorn. He did look familiar but where have ah… Oh ah know that’s King Soler, the king of Equestria and ah guess princesses Celestia and Luna’s papa. The king sighed and looked at the guard.

“My visions never were wrong before and this one is no different, maybe we came at the wrong time, hmmm I think another week here should do it.” The guard shifted a groan in hopes that the king didn’t notice. He did.

“Captain, is there something wrong?” The stallion jumped and looked at his king.

“Well umm my lord it’s not important but we have been out here for a month and again found nothing, the man are getting aggravated for being here and some have wounds of monsters that attacked us.” He shifted a bit. “And I have a wife that’s going to be due any day now and I promise her that I would be there.” The captain looked at his king to see him smiling.

“Well I guess we have been here for long enough, captain tell the man to pack up to head out, we will-”

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!” A scream came out of nowhere. Ah looked up to see a small blue dot in the sky. The dot got bigger and ah saw that it was someone falling.

“What if Tartarus is that!” The captain asked. The king didn’t say he was busy watching the figure fall.

“FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!!!!!!”

BOOM!!

The figure dived into the lake and made a tidal wave that was heading towards the camp site. The alicorn lit his horn and made a shield around the camp and the wave crash over them. As the shield went down and ah saw the whole camp came out to see what happened.

“Sir, what was that? And how did it, MY LORD!” The captain looked and saw the king ran up and dived into the lake. The captain was shocked at first but started to shout orders to his man. After a ten minutes the king emerge from the lake and started to swim to shore. He was also carrying someone with him.

After getting to shore the king carried the figure away from the water and put it down. Ah got closer and saw that it was, although look different, Jace. The king used some magic to get some water out of him and Jace started to cough out water.

“Easy there, you're ok.” Jace opened his eyes a bit.

“Uggg, note to self never buy from a strange guy again, thank you for thaaaaaa…” He looked at the king and his eyes widen. He didn’t say anything.

“Umm are you ok?” The king asked.

“WHAT THE LIVING FUCK! YOU’RE A TALKING HORSE!” The outburst from Jace made everyone jump. Jace looked around and saw what was around him.

“WHERE AM I! WHY ARE THERE TALKING HORSES! WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU!!!” He yelled at the king. One of the guards pointed his sword at him.

“Watch your tongue creature, you’re talking to the king of Equestria.” The guard said. Jace looked at him.

“Wait Equestria? As in Equestria from the My little pony show?” Everyone looked at one another confused.

“Ummm if you don’t mind of me asking what is this show ‘My little pony’?” The king asked. Jace looked at him for a minute and started to stand up. The guards were going for their weapons but the king stopped them.

“Umm it’s a show from my home but that’s not important, who are you, and where am I?” He asked. Ah never seen Jace this scared before. I knew that he’s not from here but from another world? Ah saw the king looked at him and smiled.

“Well you’re in Equestria, my home and kingdom, to where you are now, you’re in a place known as the Everfree forest. As who I am, as you can tell I’m the king of the land king Solar Light, now my I ask who are you?” He asked. My vision started to fade and ah felt like I was being pulled away. Before my vision faded ah heard Jace speak, but what I heard shocked me.

“My name is Nick Smith, and do you know how I can go home?”

Jace PoV
Place: The Cottage.

My vision cleared and I saw Applejack looking at me. I looked around and saw that we were in my home. I sighed and looked at her again. The memories came back.

“Well, that was ummm something, I can’t believe something like that happened to you.” A.J didn’t say anything. I stared at her, starting to get worried.

“Umm Applejack? You ok?” She than mutter something that I didn’t catch. “Umm can you repeat that.

“Nick Smith”

“One more time.” She then looked at me.

“Nick Smith, that’s ya name.” We started eachother for a few moments. That caught me off guard and I did the only thing I could think of.

I started laughing.

“What so funny? That’s ya name right?” I wiped my tears away and looked at her.

“Out of everything you saw that’s the thing you ask? That Nick Smith is my name, good lord how can I not laugh at that.” I was still chuckling at that. I looked at her and saw that she was scowling at me.

“Well is it?” She asked me. I chuckled a bit and sat beside her and poured myself a drink.

“Yup, that’s my name.” I took a sip and looked at the ceiling. “By the maker I haven’t heard that name in a long time, after being called Jace for so long you get used to it.”

“But why call yaself something different than ya real name?” I shrugged at her.

“Don’t know, I looked different back on my world and my name didn’t feel right, so I change it to Jace.” I looked over to her and frowned. “Now about what happened to you and I’m going with the cliff notes here, you went to a bar and you got drugged then raped by some asshole, then beat the living shit out of him, a month or so later you found out that you’re pregnant with Applebloom and I’m guessing here after you had her you convince everyone that she’s your sister.” She just nodded. “So this might sound a bit personal but what happened to the ass that did this.”

“He- he came back for revenge for what ah did, Big Mac found out and well he made it personal, ah never seen him that mad before, and after that the ass didn’t come back.” I nodded at her.

“So how do you feel now?” I asked her.

“Ah feel a bit better but still shakened.” She turned to me, she looked sad but I saw a little hope in her eyes. “What do ah do now?”

“Well, I think you should start thinking of having your friends help you.” She backed away from me but I continued, “Look Applejack they are your friends, they will understand and you have to tell them, not now but soon. If you keep this to yourself you with just be hurting yourself.” She started at me for a moment then looked down. She got up from the couch and walked to the door. She stopped at it and paused.

“Ah- ah will tell them about this, ah will but not now, right now I want to go home to her.” I nodded even though she can’t see it. “Ah’ll be leaving for Dash’s competition the day after tomorrow, Moonlight is coming are ya coming too”

“No, I got stuff to do down here but I will be at the party for Dash’s win.” She laughed at that.

“Yeah she will be over the moon if she wins.” She pauses for a moment. “Ah think ah’ll tell them then, and Jace, thank you.”

“Any time, if you need to talk my door is always open.” She nodded and went out the door. I grabbed the whisky and put it away. Well today was something, what will tomorrow bring?

PoV: Amber Stream

Two days later

I tucked scootaloo in bed with her favorite blanket and she smiled at me.

“Sis, can’t we go to Cloudsdale to watch Rainbow Dash?” I shooked my head at her.

“Sorry Scoots I got a job to do here and I can’t put it off, but I think if you wish hard enough she will win for sure.”

“Are you kidding! She’s Rainbow Dash! She can will with one wing tie!” I rolled my eyes and chuckled.

“Of course she will, now get some sleep we need to go and get something for the party for her when she comes back.” Scoots nodded and got comfortable. I smiled and got up and moved to the light to turn it off.

“Night sis, I love you.” I stopped and smiled at that.

“Love you too squirt” I turned the light off and closed the door and went down stairs to finish something I hated. Paperwork.

I sighed the last document and leaned back in my chair. I sighed and looked the clock. 1:45 am. I was working for about four hours. I got up for my chair and grabbed a glass of water from the kitchen and went up stairs. I passed Scoots room and stopped. I looked at the door and moved closer. As I stood in front of it I could feel a breeze coming for the bottom.

Odd I didn’t open the window in her room. I thought. I put my ear on the door and listened. Normally I could hear her snoring in bed. She denies it but I could tell since we shared a room together when we grew up. But I didn’t hear any snoring. Everything was quite.

“Scoots?” I opened the door and turned one the light. The room was a mess but it wasn’t a mess that Scoots made. For an RD fan she’s a bit of a clean freak. No this was made from somepony struggling. I dropped the glass and frantically looked around her room.

“Squirt this isn’t funny, come out please!” I looked around and saw the opened window. I looked out to the night and didn’t see anything at first. Then I saw for a split second a flash of light. In the brief moment I saw a figure and it was carrying something. My heart stopped when I saw it shaped that of a body.

“SCOOTALOO!!!” I jumped out of the window and spread my wings and charge at the figure. But as I got there another flashed and they were gone. I looked a round to see where they had run off to but I could see anyone. I looked down and saw a blanket on the ground. With a shaky hand I picked it up. It was her favorite blanket, a wonderbolt blanket that she got from auntie Spitfire.

“No” I brought the blanket to my chest and felt tears coming down. “....no.”

I started to cry. This shouldn't have happened, I’m the captain of the bucking guard of Ponyville and yet I couldn’t stop a kidnapping.

I looked up at the spot I once last saw the figure and felt my sadness turn into anger. And I’m not letting this bastard get away with this. I got up and started moving to the Everfree. If I want to get him I needed help. And I knew how to ask.

PoV: Jace

BANG BANG BANG!!!

I woke up to the sound of banging. I groaned and got out of my bed and went to the front door. Another set of banging went out.

“ALRIGHT I COMING STOP BANGING THE FUCKING DOOR!” I yelled. They better have a damn good reason for waking me up. I opened the door and saw Amber standing there with some casual clothes on and holding a blanket.

“Amber what are you doing here? It’s the middle of the night.” I told her.

“It’s Scootaloo, she has been kidnapped and I need your help.” I blinked at her and processed what she just said.

Well…. That was a damn good reason for waking me up.

Author's Note

Well this went dark at some parts, and Applejack found out Jace's real name! Oh and Scootaloo as been kidnapped! What will happen!

See you all in the next chapter :)

Chapter 14: Some old faces just can't stay dead

“So Scootaloo has been kidnapped about ten minutes ago and the first person to go to is me, umm why?” I asked her. I let her in and gave her a glass of whisky, in which I had a opened bottle of from before. She scowled at me.

“She’s been kidnapped and that’s what you’re asking, why I came to you!” I shrugged.

“Well you’re the captain of the guard of Ponyville and you have a whole group of guards that you can call on, and I believe you have a way to get a message to Tia if needed.” Amber put her head in her hands and groaned.

“I do but I have no one as night duty, I sent a message to get some of the lunar guard to come but that will take some time and I don’t have a instant message to the princess., and I panicked I didn’t know anyone here very well and you’re the only one that I know.” I stared at her for a moment and pinched the bridge of my nose. I got up to get some coffee.

“I’m not trying to say anything rude but you’re the captain of the guard, I think you can handle some asshole who thought this was a good idea.” Although the fact he or she can teleport is was concerning.

“I know! Again I panicked, if it was anypony else I would be fine but this is Scoots, my little sister!” She looked over to the clock. “And besides I don’t have a lot of time, she needs to take her medicine in a couple hours.” I stopped and looked a Amber.

“Medicine? What medicine, she’s sick or something?” She shifted in her seat and looked at the half full drink.

“She’s… she has this rare disease that only affects pegai, it makes it that they can’t fly anymore and as they grow they start getting pain in their wings, she has medicine for the pain but doctors say that she won’t be able to fly, ever.” She put her head in her hands again and started to cry. I sighed and thought about it. Here was a mare who just had her sister who’s sick kidnapped and asking me to help her and I just question her why me out of everyone. Smooth asshole, smooth.

I looked at the blanket she brought with her. It was blue with a yellow lighting bolt on it. I guessing that she’s a wonderbolt fan. I went over to it and picked it up.

“This belongs to her?” I asked her. She looked at me with puffy red eye and nodded. “Right so I’m going to see if I can find her with a spell, it’s simple and I will know where she is to tell you.” As I said that I focus my magic and cast my spell. My vision went dark for a minute then it cleared and I saw that I was over my home. I shoot forward fast in one direction. After a minute I was getting to a set of mountains than I felt like I hit a wall. Odd.

After pushing for a bit I broke through the wall and continued on towards some sort of cave. I frowned at it. Uggg this place, I have bad memories of this place. Stupid zombie dragons.

I pushed on into the cave. I remembered it was like a simple big room place that can fit a dragon and then some. What I didn’t expect was a double metal door on one wall. I pushed through the door and saw it leads to a room with lab equipment in it and right in the middle of it all was Scootaloo laying on a table sleeping.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here? Some unwanted eyes that’s peeking into my lab. Oh no no no that would not do.” I turned and saw a man in a black lab coat. What shock me was his face. He wore a mask that only had one eye to make him see. He leaned forward and I saw that his eye was red.

“I guess you wanted to know where this child was. Well now you know.” He laughed out loud. “Come find me Jace, it has been too long since we lasted seen each other.” He waved his hand and my vision went dark.

When I could see again I was back in my home. Amber was watching me.

“Jace are you alright?” She asked me. I stared at the bleaket dumbfounded. Then anger as I slammed my fist to the table.

“That BASTARD! I thought I got rid of him a long time ago.” I got up and went to my room to grab my stuff. After I my stuff and change to my black trench coat and boots I walked out to see Amber looking worried.

“Jace what’s going on? What do you me you got rid of him?”

“It’s a long story that I can tell you on the way, it’s was a good idea that you came to me first.” I moved past her to the door.

“Jace do you know who took my sister?” I stopped then turn to look at her.

“Yeah I know of him and believe me that we should get moving, if we don’t then Scoots illness is the last thing she will be worried about.”

“So he’s something called a planeswalker and his name is Vlad, what does he wear a cloak and say ‘I vant to suck your blood!’?”

“Dear lord I wish, it would make things easier.” We trudge through the forest towards the cave of the zombie dragon. On the way I told Amber about Vlad.

“So other than the vampireish name what does this Vlad want with my sister?”

“Well like I said, he’s a planeswalker but he only focus on two mana pools, Blue and Black. He’s also a scientist and he wanted to know how to become an immortal.”

“So he research for a way to live forever.” I nodded to her as I blinked over some trees that have fallen.

“He research it and found a way, but something change. He then wanted to build an army to rule all the planes. He got close at times but there was someone there to stop him.” I frowned at the memory of the last time he tried.

“Ok but that doesn’t answer my question, why my sister.” I thought about it for a second.

“Well he wanted to build an army right, instead of summoning one he took anyone man, woman, children or animal and fused them with monsters.It doesn’t matter who it is we are all just a ingredient for his army.” I watched as Amber face paled.

“So he’s going to turn her into…” I nodded. “You said you stopped him before right.” Again I nodded.

“Yup, I killed him.” Amber smiled a bit, “About ten times, see this is why I hate immortals, they just don’t know how to stay down!” I grumbled a bit at that. I impaled him, burned him, cleaved his head in two, threw a spear into his heart, Ripped his heart out, made a monster eat him and threw him into a volcano, and making the volcano implode onto itself and STILL he kicking.

“So if he’s immortal, how do we kill him?” Amber asked. I thought about it for a minute as I used some magic to move some trees.

“That just it we can’t, if we straight up kill him he would just come back, I seen him locked up one time but that didn’t work. The only way is to find a way to take his immortality then kill him.” I raised my hand to her, “And yes there are times that people tried to do that but failed, he’s slippery.” We continued on until we got to the cave. I pulled her to a set of rocks to hide. I peeked over to see some homunculus and zombies and some that are a mix of the two.

“Well it seemed that he’s been expecting us.” I saw Amber pull out some knifes but I stopped her with my hand and told her to wait. I place my and to the ground and saw the black gem glow a bit. I’m going to get some nightmares later but for Scoots it’s worth it.

I poured the mana and summon my creature and waited. After a few moments there was a rat. Then two rats, then four, then eight then…. you get the idea.

I order them to attack and well let’s just say that a swarm of flesh eating rats is not a pretty sight to behold. I looked at Amber and saw her go green from the sound of screaming and squeaks. After a few minutes of nightmarish sounds we got out of our hiding spot to see that there was nothing but bones. I saw one rat gnawing at a bone.

“I really didn’t want to hear that.” Amber said as she place a hand on her stomach. “I think I’m going to be sick.”

“Black mana, it’s has the most messed up things.” I moved over to the mouth of the cave. I place my hand to it and felt a wall. I curse out loud.

“Of course he has a wall up, he never make it easy.” I dropped my bag down and looked at the moon. As I could guess it was around 4:30 ish in the morning. It took us about three to four hours to get here and it’s going to be a few more to get this wall down.

I pulled out a pen and paper and started to write a note. After I was done I rolled it up and using my magic I sent it away.

“What was that?” Amber asked.

“Our reinforcements just in case.” I looked up to the mouth of the cave. “There’s a wall here to keep us out, it will take some time to bring it down.” I said as I prepared for a long counterspell.

“How long do you think it will take?” She asked. I frowned.

“I’m not going to lie to you, it will take a couple hours at most, Vlad knows his shit and this is going to be tricky.”

“Can’t you just make a opening for us to get in.”

“I could but won’t.” Amber grabbed me and brought me to eye level. For a Pegasus she’s strong.

“WHY NOT, MY SISTER IS IN THERE WITH THAT MONSTER AND YOU WON’T OPEN THE WALL UP!” I looked her in the eye and put my hand to her’s

“If I open the wall up for one or both of us to get in then the wall with close itself and we will be at a disadvantage, this is his turf and I want a way out.” I place my other hand on her shoulder. “Amber I promise you that we will save her, just give me some time.”

She just stared at me for a minute then let go and walked away for a from me. I went back to my bag and pulled out something that I got from a friend from a while back.

A three barrel hand gun and man did she look pretty.

This thing didn’t look much but hell when it fires, it shoots and hits like a hand cannon plus with the enchanting I done on it can punch holes through anything, I call her Fate. She was coloured black with bronze lines along the barrels, at the front of the barrels were three dragon heads. Hang off the handle was a keychain with Odin's symbol.

I hold fate in my hand and walked over to to Amber and handed her the gun.

“Here you may need this.” She looked at me and at the gun. She took it with a shaky hand. “Careful, it’s loaded and when it fires it packs punch.”

“So what do I do with it.”

“Well I’m going to bring down that wall and when I do I’m going to rip this place apart and stop Vlad. If I don’t stop him you will shoot him, that will get him, maybe.” She looked at the gun and to me then nodded as I gave her my holster. I returned to the magic wall and got started to do the counter spell. This is going to be a long night.

PoV Rainbow Dash
Place: Cloudsdale, after the Rainboom and standing in front of Princess Celestia

I can’t believe that I did it! I just did a rainboom! Something that was said to be impossible to pull off. Sure I did it when I was younger but that was a fluke. But now I just did it again and saved the Wonderbolts and Rarity from falling. Now I’m standing here in front of the princess about to get my metal.

“To congratulate both her victory and heroism of saving lives, I give miss dash the junior flyers reward. Congratulation.” She handed me the metal. I looked at it and saw my face in it. It was so shiny! I turn to see my friends smiling at me. I looked around and saw Moonlight smiling at me. I felt butterflies in my stomach. Weird. I turn away and felt my cheek heat up a bit. Wait why am I blushing?

“Well I hope I will see you at the Grand Galloping Gala in a few weeks, I think you will-” The princess was cut off when a letter appeared beside her. She grabbed it. “Odd I made sure that no letter will come to me, how odd.” She took the letter and opened it. Twilight came up to me and looked worried.

“Princess Celestia what’s wrong?” I looked at the princess as her face went from normal to wide eyed to pale. She looked up at me and then around. I got a bad feeling when she looked at me. She tune to the guard beside her.

“Sergeant I want you to get as many guards as you can and prepare to head to the dragon cave near Ponyville, I will head on ahead.” The guard saluted and ran off. I looked at her and the note. What going on? Did something happen?

“Celestia what’s going on?” Moonlight asked. The princess shifted a bit and looked at her.

“Something has happened, I need to get there soon.” She began to move away. I stepped forward and grabbed the note and ripped it out of her hand. Sure it’s crazy for me to do that but I need to know what’s going on.

“Rainbow No! Don’t read it!” I ignore for warning and started to read it.Tia

Something has happened here. A filly named Scootaloo who’s Captain Amber Stream little sister has been kidnapped by someone I know from my past. We’re at the cave of the zombie dragon I told you about. Bring as many guards as you can, I don’t know if I could stop him but a few groups of guards will help. Come as fast as you can.

-Jace

P.S: Don’t tell Rainbow Dash about this.

I read the letter over again to make sure. The sound in my ears faded as I dropped the letter. Scootaloo has been kidnapped. That can’t be right, this must be some sick joke right? I looked at the princess and saw her not laughing and I knew that Jace doesn’t tell that many jokes. I felt someone stabbed me in the heart. I heard a gasp as I saw Twilight read the letter.

“Rainbow I understand what you are going through but I must ask you to stay here, it’s too dangerous for you or any of you to go.” Celestia said. I felt my whole body started to shake. Scoots got kidnapped and the princess wants me to stay here because it’s too dangerous. I faced Nightmare Moon and a zombie dragon and survived. I don’t bucking care if it dangerous, Scootaloo is in trouble and I going to help save her. I spread my wings and took off like a rocket.

I heard shouts from behind me but I ignore them and headed towards Ponyville. I heard a loud boom from behind me. I just did another rainboom, good I need more speed.

“Don’t worry Scoots, I’m coming and when I do this guy will pay for kidnapping you.”

PoV:Jace

After a couple of hours of figuring out how to take this wall down (and cursing myself) I finally got it and used my spell on it. I told Amber to hide. As soon as she hide I fired my spell.

The wall shined for a minute and then crumbled. I was about to go in until I heard the sound of laugher. I then saw a figure in a black lab coat and a white mask on.

“Ahh Jace it’s so nice to see you again, it been so long since we last visited.” He said. I grind my teeth a bit.

“Hello Vlad, still have that mask and coat.” I said to him. He chuckled at me.

“Oh you know how it is, everyone doesn’t understand it. Oh well.” I could feel him smiling at me. “So have you come here to consider the deal I told you about.”

“What you mean join you to rule all the planes.” I crossed my arms. “Yeah I’m going to pass on that.”

“Oh why not.”

“You’re insane, that’s why.” He stared at me and started to laugh.

“Ahahaha! Oh but Jace everyone is insane.” I shrugged my shoulders.

“Well your more so.” I frowned and watched him. “I came here for two things.”

“And those are?” I pointed behind him.

“There’s a pegasus in there, I want to know why.” Vlad tilted his head.

“Well you see Jace there’s these beings with so much power that could rival a god, I want them to be part of my army.” I frowned at him. “But alas I don’t know their biology and there’s only three of them and I want all three.”

He started to chuckle a bit. “Then I found out that they take on the traits of these three… pony races, then I had an idea, what if I take some of the other races and experiment on them and compare notes and after I got enough data I would then experiment on them.”

“You didn’t answer my question, Why do you have Scootaloo!” He looked at me and tilted his head to the other side.

“So that’s it’s name, well I have to start somewhere don’t I, I must admit it was almost a perfect specimen to work with, but it did have the nerve to have some illness, but lucky to be me to work around such a problem.” I grind my teeth. This guy is sick. “You did say that you have two reasons for being here correct?” I nodded.

“Yeah, the first one is the question and the other,” I pulled out my sword. “Is to kick your ass and save Scootaloo.” He just laughed at me.

“Oh Jace I don’t see that will be possible, but if you somehow do beat me, it will still be under my control.” I snarled at him.[center“You know, you talk too much.” He shrugged at me.

“Well I guess I can’t reason with you Jace, oh well,” He then summon some zombies and homunculus. “I guess you with just me another experiment of mine.”

I frowned at him and started my own summoning. I saw the black gem lit up as I summoned some Knights of Shadows and a Hell knight.

“My my Jace those are minions of black mana, you have change.” I snorted a bit.

“Well I don’t use black mana so often, only if I’m cornered or I’m really pissed off, and guess what.” I casted a fireball and hold it in my hand. It was burning black. “You really pissed me off.”

“Well than, I guess we shouldn't wait any longer, un guard!” He rushed me as his monster followed as I did the same.

My knights fought with his zombies/homunculus, and well it turns out how you think. I saw that some of his creatures having trouble with my Knights of Shadows, normal monsters can’t kill them since they were made out of shadows. One zombie tried to claw at a knight just for it to go through it and the knight cut it’s head off. I was winning for a most part but Vlad saw this and cast a spell. Whatever it did made it that his creatures can hit the shadow knights.

I fought with Vlad. I had my sword that glowed with a white aura and he had two bowie knives. We were at a stalemate, for a guy who preaches about him experimentation he knows how to fight with a knife. Err two of them. I heard a couple screams as two of my knights fell. The other two and and the Hell knight were still fighting strong.

“Jace you seemed to be out of practise at summoning minions, where's the Jace at can summon armies from hell to lay waste to anyone that stands in your way?” Vlad said as her parried my strike. I hate to admit it but he had a point, I usually can do better than this when it comes to summoning. I guess I’m maybe out of practise but I still have some tricks. I shot out a green spell towards the hell knight and saw is grow a bit. Giant growth never fails as I saw the knight kill two zombies, but I’m not done, I used the same spell on my left hand and fant a slash and got in close and delivered a left haymaker to his left side. Normally I would've sent him flying with that, but as my fist connects to him it felt like I was punching a steel wall. The hell was all I thought as he kicked my away.

“Nice try.” I heard him say. I turned to see that the other two shadow knight fell to more zombies. There was now seven zombies vs my Hell knight with a giant growth on. I smiled a bit as I saw the Hell knight burst in hellfire. Note to anyone who fights a hell knight, don’t fight one all by itself. I saw it took on the seven zombies and it took out three of them with one swing and another two with the back swing. It grabbed one and crushed it in it’s hand and about to turn as the last on jumped on it’s back and started to bite it. The Hell knight took it’s blade and plunge it into itself, killing itself and the zombie. I looked at Vlad and saw that he also took damage from the hell knight. Oh yeah it also does that as well.

“Well I guess I underestimated you Jace but now,” He snapped his fingers and ten more zombies appeared, “you are outmatch.”

I thought quickly and summoned five groups of rats. I heard Vlad laugh at me.

“Really Jace, rats you can do better than that.” I smiled at him.

“I know,” I plunge my sword into the ground and it glowed green. “OVERRUN!”

All of my rats glowed green and began to swarm. Fighting one rat was easy enough and not as scary. But a swarm of them and are empowered, that’s just down right scary. I watched as my rats went after his zombies and eat them to the bones. In the matter of minutes all the zombies were now just piles of bones and the rats were looking at Vlad as if he’s there next meal. In which I let them loose on.[centerVlad backed up a bit as the rats closed in and did something I didn’t expect. He bent over and I saw that something was moving underneath his coat. He screamed and something shot out from him. I pulled up a bubble and saw spikes hit my shield. I also saw the my rats were impaled by the spikes. I looked at Vlad and almost puked. He was not human, or pony or anything. He was some sort of mutant bug. He chucked a bit.

“Well I guess I can’t hide it anymore, well I was hoping to use you as an experiment but I guess I have to eat you now!” I watched as his form began to shift and grow bigger. After a minute of bone snapping sounds and clicking he turned into a bigger bug, mutant, thing.

“Hehehe, how do you like my new form Jace? I been, experimenting on this for a bit.” He clicked a few times. I blinked a few times at him.

“I think you're more messed up than before.” I blinked and got hit by him, it, whatever it is, it hurts. I was thrown back and hit a wall. I cased my fireball at it and hit it square in its chest. It didn’t flinch.

“Is that the best you can do.” It shot out something from it’s hand and grabbed me. Then for a few minutes it used me as a rag doll.

Then it threw me on the ground and stepped on me. I screamed in pain as few of my ribs broke. It leaned down that me.

“So Jace, any last words?” I coughed up some blood and looked at him, it, in it’s eye.

“Yeah, you look butt ugly, so much so that zombies cringe at the sight of you.” It stared at me and shook this head.

“Out of everything that’s what you say, I will enjoy eating you.”

“OH NO YOU DON’T YOU MOTHER BUCKER!” It looked up as a rainbow blur slammed into it’s head and made it back up a bit and off of me. I blinked away got to a kneeling position. I had trouble breathing. By the maker I hurt, I think one of my lungs has a hole in it. I uses a heal spell and began to breath normally. I turn and saw R.D hovering mid air holding her foot, hoof, whatever.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow, what the buck is that thing made out of.” She saw me and flew over to me. “You ok Jace.” I nodded a bit but scowled at her.

“What are you doing here!” I yelled at her. She just frowned at me.

“I’m trying to save Scootaloo and saving your butt, by the way what the buck is THAT!” She pointed at it.

“I have no idea, some sort of bug.” I caught the sight of Amber a few feet behind it. Then a plan began to form.

“Rainbow can you distreat it for a few minutes, don’t fight it just annoy the living crap out of it.” She looked at me and grinned.

“You got it, I hope you know what you’re doing.” ‘So do I’ I thought as she flew over to it. “HEY YOU BIG BUG! I BET YOU CAN’T CATCH ME!”

It roared and took a swipe at her. She dodge it and began to taunt it some more. I jabbed my sword and began to focus my blue mana. If it was normal size it would take no time but it’s as big as a giant so more time. I heard Rainbow yell and saw her got hit by it and loomed over her. It was about to jab at her but I unleash my spell. Blue chains shoot out and began to wrap around it. It couldn't move after that, and it gave Dash time to move out of the way. It looked at me and chuckled.

“Is that the best you got Jace?” I saw it glow blue and the chains began to break. I smiled at it.

“No this is, NOW AMBER!”

“WHAT!” It turned its head to see Amber holding Fate with both hands. The beast just chuckled “What, that’s it? What can that peashooter can do to m-”

It didn’t finish as Amber pulled the trigger. A blast came out of it the threw Amber backwards and she hit the wall of the mountain. The blast hit the beast and it screamed. At first nothing happened, then it started to glow as a supernova exploded out of it. The nova covered it and I could hear it screams from in it. After the nova subsided and there wasn’t anything there. No corpse, no bones, no nothing.

I casted another heal spell and walked over to Dash and healed her to than walked over to Amber who is still wide eyed.

“So, how you like her?” She blinked at me and handed the gun back.

“You weren’t kidding about that punch.” She groans a bit. Rainbow walked over and looked up to the sky. I turned and saw Tia coming in a chariot with some more surrounding her. I heard Amber gasp.

“Oh Celestia, Scootaloo!” We all ran inside the cave and saw the metal doors. I ran up and kicked it opened (With a giant growth spell as well). What the first thing I saw was the table with Scoots on it. I walked over to it and looked at her. She looked normal at least. I also saw some runes around her. Something Vlad had said came back to me.

‘If you somehow do beat me, it will still be under my control.’ Now I know what he meant. I curse out loud and began to look through his notes.

“Jace, what’s wrong? What’s wrong with Scoots?” I heard Amber Asked me. I found a page about the runes and I just curse some more.

“It what Vlad said to me, he mind fucked Scootaloo’s head so that she will be under his control.” I moved some stuff around to make space.

“But we killed him I think, that was him right?” Rainbow asked. I nodded.

“Yeah but he’s also immortal, he’ll be back, I don’t know when but soon.” I made a runic circle around me and the table and stood in front of Scoot’s head.

“Jace, what are you doing?” Amber asked as I place my hands on her sister’s head.

“Well since Vlad fucked up her head, I’m going to un-fucked it.” I began to cast my spell and my vision faded as I went into her mind.

So. Much. Rainbow. Sure Dash did say that Scoots were her number one fan but I didn’t know how much. As soon my vision return the first thing I saw was Rainbow Dash doing a stunt. As I looked around I saw more pictures of her doing more stunts. So she has a whole room dedicated to her hero, that’s kind of cute. I looked at the walls again. But WAY too much rainbow.

On one wall was a single picture of Dash and Scootaloo hugging. I have see a lot of stuff that gives people nightmares but this is one of those ‘Dwww’ moments. Below it there was a sign which said:

Rainbow Dash:

Hero

Friend

….Mother

That last one made me think for a second. She thinks Dash as a mom. Well she has been taking care of her for a long time I guess it makes sense. I found the door out (Which is also rainbowed) and went through it. I came out into a living room. There was only four pictures here. One of Scootaloo herself, another of Amber Stream. The last two were two ponies I never seen before. One was a Stallion with purple hair and cyan fur with orange coloured eyes, the other was Rainbow.

Well not really her. The mare in the picture looked like rainbow but she had orange fur, dark green hair and purple coloured eyes. Both pictures had a suit of armor beside them. They are also both pegasi. I’m guessing these are Scoots and Amber’s parents. I look at the mare and remember the sign in the room of Rainbow.

‘I guess she doesn’t just look at her as a hero.’ I thought. I continued on to different rooms. It took me a few minutes until I got to a door with a sign with Scootaloo’s name on it. It was dark and if I listened closely I could hear voices in there. I grabbed the door handle and opened the door and walked in.

There was nothing here. The whole room was dark and devoid of anything. I looked around and spot who I was looking for. Scoots was huddled in the middle(?) of the room crying as a voice bombarded with threats. I moved over to her as I began to hear the voice more clearly. It was Vlad’s voice.

“You will kill them all.”

“You are mine!”

“You are Nothing more than A Thing!” I frowned at the voice. ‘He sounds like a ray of sunshine and rainbows.’ I kneeled down to Scootaloo.

“Hey there Scoots, love what you done with the place.” I mentally slapped myself for that. ‘IDIOT!’

She looked up at me with tear stained eyes.

“J-Jace? Is that really you?” I nodded and she threw herself at me and hugged me. “Please Jace make it stop, make the voice stop!”

“I will Scoots, I will but I need you trust me.” She nodded as she sobbed into my shirt.

“Just take the voice away.” She whispered. I moved her in front of me and started to pour magic into her. I started to search for spells that Vlad placed in her mind. After some time I found them deep in her subconscious. I started to try to remove them but as I got close the room started to shake and Scootaloo screamed in pain.

“Jace! It hurts, why does it hurts?!” I looked at her and felt the spells and I cursed under my breath. Vlad knew that someone would try to get rid of the spell so he made them that if they were going to be destroyed they would send a backlash will go off on her, destroying her mind. I heard a laugh from around me.

“You think it would be that easy.” I started to rack my mind to figure of a way to get rid of the spells without hurting Scoots. An idea popped into my head. If I can’t stop the backlash what if I just redirected to myself. I place my hands and began to open my mind to hers. I saw Scoots look at me and then behind me.

“Jace, who’s the blue robed lady behind you?” I blinked at her. Blue robed lady? I turned around and sure enough there was a lady wearing a blue robe with a gold teardrop on her hood.

‘I must say, the idea of taking the the spells from this young one and destroying them is not only dangerous but it will leave you nothing more than a shell. Dead if lucky.” I frowned and looked back at Scoots.

“If I do take the backlash, would Scootaloo be safe?” I asked the robed lady.

“Yes but there’s another way, you could change the spells that would let her be under your control.” I narrowed my eyes a bit. That was a possibility. I could change the spells that she could follow me instead of Vlad. I would turn her into my puppet.

“If I do that I would be taking away her free will, she would be not be in control of her body, she’ll be watching the world as a passenger in her own body. If I did that I would be no better than Vlad, so if you’re going to ask no I’m not changing the spells, I would rather die then do something like that.” I began to move Vlads spells over to my mind and I started to hear his voice whisper in my head.

“You would rather die and let someone live then change a mind control spell, in the past you have used mind control spells on others.” I paused and thought for a moment. She had a point.

“I’m not going to lie about that, yes I used mind control spell to get others to do what I want them to do, I make them leave me alone and forget about events that happen but I seen so much in my life that make me no better than Vlad or anyone else.” I looked at he robed lady. “But she hasn’t seen what I saw, did what I have done so if I have to die for her to live than I would do so gladly.”

The lady didn’t say anything. I looked back at her and saw that she was gone. I went back to moving the spells over. After a bit I got all of them and I could hear Vlad’s voice as if he was standing beside me. I took a deep breath and began to cast some counterspells. I stopped as I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and saw myself. Well me if I was a girl.

“Sup” Jess said.. I blinked at her. How? “What? Can’t a split-personality that was made from a flower and blue mana can’t talk or help you.” Again I blinked.

“Should I even ask?” She just looked at me and then at Scootaloo and back at me.

“Just shut up and cast your spell, Vlad is starting to give me a headache.” I rolled my eyes and cast my spell. I felt the spells break and a build up of magic for the backlash. I closed my eyes and waited. One Mississippi, two Mississippi. I opened one eye and saw that nothing happened.

“What did you expect to happen, your head to explode.” I looked over to Jess to see her hand out stretched and glowed blue.

“Yes, it felt like a game of russian roulette.” I tooked some breathes and looked around the room. It didn’t looked like a dark room anymore but it looked more like a, cave?

“So kid you feeling better.” Jess asked Scoots who nodded.

“I don’t hear that voice anymore and I don’t feel pain anymore so thank you Jace and…” She gave her a confused look.

“Jess” She replied. Scoots nodded at her as I frowned.

“Hey Scootaloo,why is your room look more like a cave then a bedroom.” I waited for a moment and didn’t hear anything. I turned to her but saw that she disappeared. “Ummm that’s not good.”

“No shit sherlock, did you see what Vlad did to her?” She asked me. I shook my head.

“No, did you?” I asked her. My fight or flight sense was going off and it was saying to get the hell out of there.

“Jace I’m part of you head, everything you know, I know so how the living hell do I know something that you don’t.” I scowled at her. I was going to say something but then a giant roar came down from deeper in the cave.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qbvJ6PnBBwg

We turned and saw a red dragon charging at us. I don’t know if it’s mad or it’s hungry. I didn’t want to find out.

“OH SHIT!!!” We both yelled and hauled ass out of there.

PoV:Twilight

Place: Some lab in the Zombie Dragon cave.

We arrived at the dragon's cave two hours after noon and I saw the place a wrecked. Some weapons laid on the ground, piles of bones and blood splattered around, some spikes and impaled rats the size of a small dog in which I became nause at the sight. Fluttershy and Rarity fainted at the sight.

“What in tarnation happened her?” I heard Applejack asked. I turned to see what she was looking at. It was a giant crater in the ground. I got close to it and felt some sort of magic in there. It felt wrong. I turn and headed towards princess Celestia who was heading towards the cave.

“Princess, what happened here?” She looked at me with a look of worry.

“I don’t know my dear student but I believe we will get answers from my uncle.” I nodded to her but shifted a bit. I knew Jace for a couple months now but I’m still can’t get used to the fact at his Princess Celestia and Luna’s uncle. Wait doesn’t that mean he’s also Moonlight’s uncle as well?

We all walked into the cave (All but Fluttershy and Rarity) and say the metal door. There was some sort of glow coming from inside the room. The princess marched towards the doors and opened them and stopped. I came up beside her and looked into the room and gasped.

It was a lab of some sorts, it looked like my lad under my home but it was much more dark than mine. Both Rainbow and Captain Amber were standing to the left of us. Both of them had tear stains on them. But what made me gasp was what was happening in the middle of the room. Jace was standing over Scootaloo's head with both hands on her head. He was glowing like the time he went (and this is what he said) full on raging demon but instead of glowing red, he was glowing blue. His eye were a solid blue and there was runes floating around him. His skin and clothes were also bluewith runes flouting on him and changing every second. I heard voices coming from somewhere in different languages that I don’t know.

I stared at Jace and only one thing that came into my head as I watched him.

Knowledge.

He had told me that before with his red mana, he was the incarnation of fire and rage. I guess that this was his other form for his blue mana, an incarnation of knowledge and magic. (If you consider magic the colour blue) Slowly the runes and voices faded and Jace turned back to normal. He jumped back a bit and looked around in surprised. He looked at us and blinked a couple times.

“Oh, hey there everyone.” He said nonchalantly. He took a step forward and stumbled a bit. Applejack grabbed him before he could fall. “Okay then, must of used a little more mana then I thought.” He looked over to Applejack then you us. He whispered something to her. She looked over to us and shook her head. He nodded and reached over for a chair.

“Uncle are you alright?” The princess asked him. He waved her off.

“Yeah I’m fine, I’m fine just need to go a rest. In a few days I will be fit as a fiddle.” He looked over to Rainbow and raised an eyebrow. “I don’t if I should thank you or yell at you for coming here.”

“Hey! Scootaloo was in trouble, I had to do something.” Jace just shrugged at her. “By the way what was that, thing before.”

“That is what happens when you let a madman work on himself.” He rubbed his face a bit.

“Is he dead? He kind of blew up back there.” I looked at Dash. Blew up? What happened here?

“I wished he was but he’s an immortal, he’ll be back, I don’t know when but it’s not soon.” He looked grim for a minute then look over to where Scootaloo laid. “Well at least he didn’t get her at least, A.J help me up.”

Applejack shoulder him up and walked him over to the table. We all move over to the table as well. She laid there sound asleep. Jace frowned a bit. “Vlad put in spells in her head to make her his puppet luckily I went in her head and removed them, though she may have a bit of a headache.” He put his hand on her shoulder and smiled. Then he frowned and looked closer. “The hell?”

We all looked at one another as he put his hand under her wing and pulled back. He had a fist full of orange feathers. Everyone looked shocked at him.

“Jace! What the buck!” Rainbow yelled at him. He didn’t look at her, instead he grabbed the filly and move her in a sitting position.

“Someone hold her.” Amber went to hold her sister as Jace moved a bit to get behind her. He looked at her wings for a minute and poked at one of them. Move feathers fell out.

“Jace what’s wrong with my sister?” Amber asked.Jace didn’t answer. He moved over to another table with notes and started to look through them. I walked over to him.

“Jace what’s going on.” I asked him as her pulled book and began to look through it.

“Vlad didn’t just put spells into her head, he did something else. He like to combine creatures together to make something new, the question is what did he put in Scoots.” He stopped at a page and read it. I looked at his face and I couldn’t tell what he was thinking.

“Jace, ya need to look at this.” We both turn to the table and saw what she was saying. Scootaloo wings lost almost all of her feathers and instead of featherless wings, there was wings made out of leather looking material.

PoV Jace

Dragon wings. She has dragon wings, Vlad put some dragon DNA into her and her cells didn’t reject the DNA. Now looking at her there are some differences to her. Her fur was darker reddish orange, darker hair. Her wings were bigger than Rainbow’s by a bit (get you heads out of the gutter) and looked strong.

I looked at the page of the book I was holding. It was a newer book and there wasn’t many pages filled so I went to the last few and read them. There was formals and some notes on others stuff but what stood out was a name.

Hellkite Overlord.

I read that name a few more times. How the living hell did Vlad get DNA from a Hellkite Overlord. They are monster that are rare to find and see. Mostly because they kill and eat anyone who comes close. I heard some groans from the table and saw that Scoots was waking up. I moved over to her to look at her eyes. She opened them and groggy looks around and then at me. She had draconic purple looking eyes.

“Mmm Jace? Is that you?” She asked me I nodded with a small smile.

“Yeah kid it’s me, so is everyone else.” She looked at everyone. Amber gave her a big hug. Rainbow was rubbing her eye to remove the tear stains but gave her a sad smile. Tia looked at me with a smile. Scoots looked at me blinked a few times.

“Wow, it’s so bright in here, is it daytime?” Everyone looked at each other with a look of worry. I just chuckled a bit.

“Kid you're in a dim lit cave with bad lighting, the reason you can see much better is the same reason with your wings.”

“My wings?” I nodded to her right side one and she looked at her wing. Her eyes went wide at the sight of them.

“Whoa, that’s cool!” She said as she extend them a bit and retract them. They kind of remind me of Sylph a bit. “How did this happened.”

I frowned a bit and saw everyone looked uncomfortable. Pinkies hair deflated a bit.

“Umm well you see sugarcube.” A.J began but I waved her off a bit.

“How old are you Scoots?” I asked her.

“Umm thirteen, well twelve and a half my birthday is in a few months.” I nodded and looked at her.

“You remember that voice in your head.” Her eyes widen and nodded. “Well he did this to you, he was going to turn you into a weapon.”

“JACE!” I heard Twilight yell at me. I looked around and saw everyone looking at me with either shocked looks or angry ones.

“What! She'll find out sooner or later, better to get it out sooner.” I looked back at the filly and saw her looking scared. I gave her a calm look. “Don’t worry, he’s not around to hurt you, you’re safe.”

She calmed a little bit and turned to look back at her wings. I stood up and stretched a bit. I with all that adrenaline now gone I feel so fucking tired. I realize that I didn’t get a full night's sleep and I feel a little grouchy.

“Alright since everyone is safe I think it’s time to go home, some of us were up since three or four in the morning for some reasons. Kidnapped or otherwise.” I wicked at Scoots and moved towards the door. I got there and turned and usher them out. Everyone got out of the lab and I closed the door. I place my hand on it and cast a spell on the door. A rune lit up and I backed up and quickly went out of the cave. Tia was waiting for me.

“Uncle can I have a word with you.” She asks me.

“Walk and talk and sure.” I moved passed her and she followed.

“It’s about the filly Scootaloo.” I looked at her and my eyebrow raised.

“What about her?” I counted in my head a bit. 83, 82,81…

“Can you fix her, I mean turn her back into a pony again.” I frowned a bit and shook my head.

“Sorry I can’t Tia, it’s not I don’t want to or that I don’t know, it’s just I can’t .” I looked at Scoots wings. 62, 61, 60, 59…

“What do you mean you can’t.” I sighed a bit.

“Vlad mixed DNA from a Hellkite Overlord, a very powerful dragon that’s known for being almost unkillable.”

“How so?” She asked me. 51…

“A Hellkite Overlord has the power to regenerate itself, and with its DNA in her her cells with adapte to those cells so if I try to remove them they will just regrow in her body again, it’s like if I cut off her wings they would just grow back quickly after even her cells.” I stopped in thought. If the Hellkite Overlord cells are doing that then that means. 39…

“Hey Scoots can you do something for me.” I yelled out to her. She stopped and looked at me.

“Sure, what do you want.” I pointed at her wings.

“Flap your wings a few time.” Both Dash and Amber shot me angry looks as Scoots looked at me curiously.

“Umm why?”

“Just because.” I cast a spell on the timer to increase its time. I was going on ten seconds. She looked at me and at the others. She then stepped forward and spread her wings a bit and flapped once. She shot up into the air about ten feet. Both Amber and Dash was surprised at her then snapped out of it and raced up to her as she was screaming back down. She landed and had the look of being scared and wonder.

“How did I?” She asks as I walked up to her.

“I’ll answer your question with another one, how do you feel?” She blinked at me then her eyes went wide and tears began to form.

“Nothing.” I raised an eyebrow. 46, 45…

“What do you mean nothing.” Amber asked. Her tears were running down her face.

“No pain, none whatsoever, and I flew that means.” I placed my hand on her shoulder and looked at her.

“Come by my cottage in a day or two, I think you need some rest.” She nodded and we all moved on. I saw some of them look at me with confusion. I waved at them and gave them the I’ll tell you all later look.

“Uncle what happened.” I rolled my eyes at her and gave her the cliff notes. 32, 31…

“She has a illness that making her unable to fly but now with the Hellkite Overlord cells in her they are repairing her from the inside, even the ones that made her unable to fly.” She looked at me in wonder.

“That’s means…” I nodded.

“With all that has happend today there’s a silver lining.” I smiled at her. 19, 18… Whoa we gotta get moving. We got into the carriages and flew off.

“Uncle what about the lab? What are you going to do with it.”

“I already took care of it.” I looked back to the cave and raised my hand and spread out my fingers and counted down. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1… and I armed pump once as the place exploded. I looked back in front of me as Tia looked at me in shocked.

“Don’t worry, no one lived there to begin with.” We didn’t say anything on the way back home.

I opened my door and just went to my bed and flopped on it. I closed my eyes and slowly fell asleep.

Ahhh home sweet home.

Yeah it's nice to be in a good bed.

What the! Jess how are you-

I'm in your head remember, you just didn't get to hear me.

Ugg now I got to listened to you now?

Yup! But not right now, I'm tired as fuck and I want to sleep

I didn't answer her, I was to tired to answer.

Author's Note

And here's Chapter 14! If you are all wondering Scootaloo is now a Longma (A half pegasus/dragon hybrid) and also Jess! The fem-Jace is now a thing.

YUP! I'm a thing! And I don't know if I should take offence on that

Ummm I'll see you all in the next Chapter. :)
HOLD IT BUSTER!
AHHH!

Chapter 15: A normal day (No really it is!)

I opened my eyes and saw that I was back in the nebula place again. I looked around to see that I was alone. I frowned and sat up.

“Okay, I’m back here again and I’m guessing one of you robed ones will appear and start your test thing right?” I called out. I looked around a bit more and then saw that the blue robed lady was standing right behind me. Called it!

“Greetings Jace, you have taken another step to become the sage of the five paths.” I groaned a bit and rubbed my eyes.

“Look lady it’s not that I don’t like you or any of the other four, it’s just that the name ‘Sage of the five paths’ sounds stupid.” I folded my arms over my chest and glared at her. “It sounds like something from an anime or something.” I robe lady tilted her head a bit and stared at me. I think? I can’t tell.

“And what title would you prefer then?”

“I don’t know… how about Vzor of the Five forces or something?” She again stared at me. “Vzor means paragon in another language.”

“I know what it means, it just I never thought I would meet someone who would complain about a name.” I just shrugged at her.

“Yeah well I complain about some stupid stuff, now then.” My hands started to glow with mana. “Let's get started shall we.”

“Now why are you doing that?” I stared at her for a moment as she did nothing.

“What isn’t the test bringing someone that’s a part of me and I have to fight it, that what happened the last time I was here.” She simply chuckled at me. I was completely confused until I started to feel like an idiot.

“Sorry Jace but that’s not how it works here, the tests are different for each of us it’s not as simple as facing you off with someone or something and let you, how you say ‘beat the living crap out of it’.” I almost burst out laughing as she said that. I shifted the laugh a bit and looked at her. If it’s not a fight then what will it be?

“So what’s the test than? For you to see how long before you bore me to sleep.” I blinked at what I said. Can you bore yourself to sleep if you’re already sleeping? Won’t that mean you bore yourself awake?

“Jace you were already been tested and you passed the test.” I stared at her for a minute as my brain crashed. What? She moved her hand up and a figure appeared beside her. It was Scootaloo with the dragon look.

“You see you could've change the spell in her mind for her to become your slave but instead you said that you would of died then take someone's free will away, I have see so many magi of blue mana do that sort of thing on others.” I heard the sadness in her voice in the last part.

“Well I still stand by what I said before, I would take my life than take someone’s free will.” I snorted a bit and stared at her. I saw her smile.

“At least there are some with that idea, well I just summoned you here to tell you that you passed and if you had any questions I will answered them the best as I can.” I watched her for a moment as a one question came to me.

“Was it you that made Jess or is she just a split personality of mine?” I asked her. She just smiled at me.

“Why not ask her yourself.” I turned to see Jess standing there with a eat shit grin.

“Hi there Jacy.” I frowned and turn to look at the lady but she was gone. Right….

“So… Are you made from the robe lady or by something else?” I asked Jess. She just shrugged at me.

“Don’t know and don’t care, all I know is that you passed the test by the blue lady and she didn’t make you go brain dead.” I flinched at the last park. Being brain dead would suck a lot. I looked around at the emptied space.

“So…. what now?” I asked her. She tapped her finger on her chin and snapped her fingers as a deck of cards appeared.

“Want to go a few rounds?” I stared at her for a moment and nodded.

“Sure why not, I never got a chance to face myself before.”

I open my eyes and saw that I was back in my room in the cottage. I sat up in my bed and saw that Tia’s sun was still rising. I got out of bed and did my morning stuff. As soon that was done I went to my closet to pick out what to wear for the day. I grabbed a plaid jacket and a simple t-shirt and some jeans. I was about to close the door until I saw something in there that caught my eye. It was the robes that I had when I first came to Equestria that are now ripped and burnt to a crisped from fights and falling into a volcano. I know I could thrown it away but I just couldn't. It had so many memories of me in the past and I grown attached to them. I pulled the ropes out and look at them.

“I could ask Rarity to fix them, I don’t want to throw them away but I can’t have them sitting in my closet forever.” I grabbed my bag and put the robes into it. I put a small bag of bits into the bag as well. I think two hundred bit should do. I went to put the rest of the clothes on and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like a thin lumberjack who dyed his beard and hair dark blue. I went out of the cottage and went to the back to grab the axe and began to cut some wood. Sure winter already come and gone but having some wood on stand by never hurts. I could also sell some of the wood to others when next winter comes around. It also the fact that I needed wood since I used a wood burning stove.

I began chopping wood from a tree that I fell a few days ago with another two already down. After a few hours Moonlight came out as well. She was wearing a black t-shirt with a ACDC logo on it with some camo pants on. She waved at me and grabbed a bucket and went to get some water. After she came back and helped me finish chopping one tree and half of another one. As soon as that was done it was near lunch time.

We both went in and ate some lunch, chicken sandwiches. As it seems Moonlight can eat meat from time to time, who knew. She also said that she had stuff to do in town and won’t be back until late. It seems that she’s getting a dress from Rarity and she need to head in to get fitted. She went out after she finished eating as I went to change to some casual clothing. I wore a shirt with image on the back.
With a gray zip up hoody and jeans. I walked out of my room and grabbed my bag and cane sword and moved to the door. Just as I was about to open it a knock came from it. I looked at the door and glared at it. Was I expecting someone today? After a few more knocks I opened the door to see both Amber and Scootaloo standing there. Right now I remember.

“Hello there you two, I’m guessing you're both here about what happened yesterday.” Amber nodded as Scootaloo shifted a bit. Her dragon wings twitched a bit.

“Yes Jace I know you said to wait for another few days but as you can see she’s recovered faster than we thought.” Amber said getting a glare at Scoots.

“Don’t talk that I’m not here.” She said angrily. Amber shifted a bit and gave her a sheepish smile.

“Sorry squirt, I didn’t mean to.” I watched as Scoots frowned at her and shrugged a bit. I shook my head.

“Well since you’re here better get this over with I guess.” I moved out of the way to let them in. As they walked in and I closed the door I put my bag and cane down. I walked over and sat down at the table across from the other two.

“I hope we didn’t keeping you from anything.” I waved my hand at her.

“No I was going into town for something but it’s not that important so it can wait.” I lead in and looked at Scootaloo. “So Scoot how are you feeling?”

“I feel much better than I used to, I don’t have to take my medication anymore I think.” I smiled at her and looked at Amber and frowned.

“I really hate to say this but Vlad helped her out on that front.” I saw Amber glared at me and than I saw the fact she has a short sword on her hip. I continued talking. “Yes he’s was going to do many terrible things with Scoots and luckily I got there before that could happen but as I said there’s a silver lining here.”

“And that would be?” Amber assed me. I raised my hand and waited as a book shot out from one bookshelves that made them both jump. I opened the book and flipped to a page with a picture of a red dragon. I showed them it.

“Okay? So it’s a big dragon what does that have to do with anything?” Scoots asked. I looked at her as she stared at me with draconic eyes. I felt a shiver up my spine.

“Well the DNA of this dragon are inside you.” I saw both her and Amber eyes went wide as I continued. “You see Vlad was a genius when it came to genes and other stuff when it comes to the body of someone, hell I guess that he did experiments on himself as well.”

“That’s all great and all but can you get to the silver lining part.” I looked a Amber and sighed.

“I was getting to that, the dragon you see there is know to be almost unkillable.”

“Umm how can something be unkillable?” Scootaloo asked. I smiled at her.

“Well one it’s a big ass dragon so there’s that and the other is that it can regenerate.” Scoots looked at me with a confused look. She looked at her sister.

“Umm what does regenerate mean?” She asked Amber. I sat back and watch this unfold.

“Regenerate means that you can heal from anything.” She blinked once and looked at me.

“It also means that it can heal really fast too, and not just scratches and cuts it can heal at a cellular level.” I saw Amber had some tears coming from her eyes. Scootaloo frowned a bit.

“So this dragon DNA in me is healing me?” I looked at her and smiled.

“In a way yes it’s healing you, so you don’t have to worry about about medication.” Amber rubbed her eyes a bit as I snapped my fingers as a small bag appeared in front of her.

“Ummm what’s this?” She asked me as I got up.

“Well since you two got dragged into this it’s only fair that I make it up to you, that’s I believe is about 150 bits in there so go and treat yourselves something nice.” I grabbed my bag and cane again and looked back at them. Scoots looked star struck at the bag of bits. Amber frowned.

“Umm Jace I have to ask, dragon eat meat right?” I paused and nodded at her. “If that’s so does Scoots eat meat as well?”

I blinked a few times and looked at Scoots. I have never thought of that. Luckily I knew someone who does now.

“I don’t really know Amber but if you go and find Sylph you can ask her, heck I don’t think she would mind teaching her some things as well.”

“You think she wouldn’t mind.” I shook my head at her.

“Naa I don’t think so, Sylph maybe a dragon but she loves kids and would be happy, I think she’s teaching Spike out in the field on the other side of Ponyville.” Amber nodded as she got up and Scoots as well.

“Well thank you Jace for everything.” I nodded at her.

“You take car now and Scoots,” She looked at me as I gave her a mad grin. “Don’t burn down the town, I get my socks from there.” She grinned at me and both left. I waited for a bit and went to grab my phone and headphones. I pick up a pair of dark gray headphones with the left side of the ear had a music note on it as the other side had the name ‘DJ Pon-3’ on it. I smiled at the memory of when I got them. Vinal asked me if I could help her with some special effects on one of her gigs. Pyrotechnics are fun and some techno coloured lightning made the night. She gave me these headphones as a gift and they work wonders, Best part is that they are noise canceling. I plugged them in my phone and looked through my play list until I found the song I wanted as I went out and walked down to the town.

I went to town and did all what I needed to do there. I got some more food and supplies. I even got to go the Raritys and got to laugh at Moonlight as she was standing getting fitted. I maybe her teacher but sometimes I got to be an ass. I asked Rarity to make me something out of my old robes. All I told her that I wanted it comfy and not flashy. She pouted at me but still accepted it. She told me that it would take a few days since she had to work on the dresses for her friends. I told her that there was no rush. I dropped the bag of bits and walked out before she gave them back.

As I walked along I ran into Sylph. I talked to her for a bit and asked her about Scootaloo. She said she talked to Amber about it and she was more than happy to teach Scoots. She also told me that Scoots is like me as in an omnivore, she can eat what she’s normally eat but every once in awhile she has to eat some kind of meat. After that I walked into Sugarcube corner and got some meat for the cottage. After that I went to the golden oaks library to see Twilight and grab some books. I walk up to the place and walked in.

“Oh! Hey Jace, I didn’t know you were coming.” Twilight was sitting on a couch with a book on her lap. It looked like she was reading.

“Well I need to grab some books, I read the ones I owned about a hundred times already so I thought I could grab some more from here.” She nodded and made the book she was reading disappeared. “What book were you reading?”

“Oh umm it’s nothing, just a book that I got from princess Celestia.” I frowned at her. I may not be as good as Applejack but I could tell someone is lying to me. I didn’t press for more info.

I walked around the library grabbing some books that look intrusting. I found a book series called Daring Doo which sounded like Indiana Jones back on Earth. I walked over to Twilight until I saw a book. I pulled it out and read the the title.

“Demonology” I read the name out loud and flipped through some pages. I looked at it some more then walked to Twilight. She did some magic that she said that these books are under my name. She stopped at the demon book and raised an eyebrow at me.

“Really Jace.” I frowned at her.

“What’s wrong with it?” I asked.

“It’s just that demons don’t really exist.”

“Says the mare that also said that zombies and the supernatural doesn't exist as well. Do you really want to push it.” She went red at that and handed the book over to me. I put the books into my bag but left the demon book out.

“If I may ask, why are you taking that book?” Twilight asked me. I shrugged.

“Let’s say I got a gut feeling.”

Author's Note

Yeah a much shorter chapter then the rest.
Now I'm wondering what was Twilight reading and Jace has a gut feeling about a book about Demons... Hmmm.

Now a question for you all, The Sage of the five paths sounds like something from a anime so dose anyone have a better name for the it. I went for Vzor of the Five forces but I think there's a better one out there.

See you all in the next chapter. :)

Chapter 16: Some guys attract the ladies, I attract Demons.

You know, I like mountains. Other than the monsters that live there I always feel at peace when I’m hiking on a mountain trail. I was standing at the edge of the smoky mountains with my bag and cane sword. I took a deep breath and smiled. If it wasn’t due to the fact that the cottage was in the Everfree and mountains was teeming with monsters I would live out here.

“Jace, are you going to stand there or are you coming.” I looked at Moonlight as she was staring at me. She was wearing camo pants and a dark green jacket. In her right hand she carried a dark oak staff with runes on it. She had her hair in a ponytail.

“I’m coming, I’m coming.” I told her as I walked up to her. We continued on down the path into the mountains.

“So why are we here again?” She asked me. I rolled my eyes as I tipped a rock with my cane.

“I think I told you this before but I will say it again, after what fifthteen times.” I raised my eyebrow at her as she looked away.

“It wasn’t fifthteen times, it was twelve.” I laughed and looked ahead. I frowned a bit.

“You sensed something dark coming from here right.” She looked at me and nodded. I have also sensed something in the mountains that reminded me of the zombie dragon I faced some months ago.

“I have also sensed it and if it’s like the zombie dragon it’s better to kill it before it can do harm.” What I didn’t tell her is that there was something up with this. I sense something else as well. It felt demonic and something else.

“So we go in kill everything and go home?” Moonlight asked. I looked over her and snorted.

“First we figure out what’s with energy we’re sense then we kill everything and go home, information is important.” She rolled her eyes and we continued on the path. We got to a cliff face and using some magic rasid the ground so we can see what’s on the other side. What we saw were demons.

There was a lot of them. What put me on edge was that some of them I didn’t recognise from the game.

“Okay then, we are dealing with demons which means this is going to be a tough fight. We got to be fast and hit hard, I hope you know some enhancement spells because we’re… Light are you listening?” I saw that she was still staring at the demons. I looked out to where she was looking and saw what looked like succubi. I rolled my eyes and grabbed her by the ponytail and pulled.

“OW OW OW! Jace what was that for!?!” I gave her a deadpan look.

“Welcome back from la la land, now quick lesson. Those are succubi, they may be sexy as hell but they with kill you without a second thought.” She stared at me and nodded.

“Alright so here's the plan I’m going to go down there and start killing them, count to a hundred and jump in and start swinging.” She just stared at me for a moment.

“So just jump in and start wailing on them? That’s not much of a plan.”

“Hey you have any better ideas? No then we going with beating the crap out of them, now suit up it’s demon slaying time.” I turned and focus my mana into armor. After a moment I look down at myself and saw I was in knight armor that looked like it seem many battles.

My sword also change a bit as well. It looked more like a elven sword.

I pulled out Fate and checked if I had ammo. I looked over to Moonlight and saw her in her armor and that her staff turned into a Naginata.

The one thing that stood out was the fact that she looked more human than before.

“Umm question, why do you look like a human?” She looked at me and at herself and shrugged.

“I don’t know, maybe it’s the mana?” I thought about it and decided to asked that question later. Right now it’s demon slaying time!

“Alright now remember one hundred got it.” Light nodded. I looked over the edge and saw a small looking imp away from the main group. I blinked behind him and stared at it. It seems that he sense something and looked behind him. Just to see a man clad in armor staring at him.

“Boo.” The imp made a scream and I kicked him back to the main group. I got the attention of the main group and stared at me. I swung my sword and hold fate in my left hand with my finger on the trigger. “Alright, who’s first.”

The whole group roared and charged at me. I laughed and unloaded my gun. Six shots fired out as six explosions and sounds of screams was heard in the air. I lowered my arm and willed the mana into it to reload. I also poured mana into my sword as it began to glow red and I charge in. I took some swing from the demons but my armor blocked them.

I swang and cut the head off one demon and then did a down slash on another cutting it in two. A large one tried to crush me but I rolled under its legs. I heard a click sound and pointed my gun at the demon, shooting twice in it head. It fell down and crushed about ten more demons. I sent my gun away and summoned a shield and blocked a succubus as she slash at me with her claws. I push her back and cast a giant growth spell on my shield and shield bash her. She was sent flying. I turned and saw some of the demons that I did know starting to shoot at me. I raised my shield and cast a shield spell. A large white shield was made between we and the demons. I sat there for a moment as one of them came up beside me and kicked me in the head. I was knocked down and on my back. I looked up and saw the demon jump at me. I raised my sword and it got impaled on the sword. I willed the red mana to burn the demon as I got up and saw the demons that were shooting at me were beginning to fire again. Only for something to crash down onto them.

I saw Moonlight stand up and looked around. She picked up her weapon and did two slashing motions and about most of the demons got cut down. Show off. I turned as saw another giant demon about to crush me. I jumped back and was back to back with Moonlight.

“Did I miss anything?” She asked me. I snorted at bit as I saw that the demons were surrounded us.

“Naa you just got to the fun part, now quick question. How long do you think we can kill every last demon here if we go all out?” I asked her. She looked around and smirked.

“I say… five minutes, ten tops.” I nodded and felt her magic rising.

“Well if we kill them in five minutes I will pay for dinner but it we kill them longer you pay for it, deal?”

“Deal.” She said as we charged at the demons.

four minutes and forty five seconds later

I jabbed my sword in the last demon and looked around. There were bodies everywhere. My armor was torn up and I was bleeding from some cuts I got from some imps and demons. I looked at Moonlight and saw her in the same state I was in. Due to the fact that she wore less armor than me she had more cuts on her and bleeding some more. Her left eye was closed due to a slash that she got from a succubus. I moved over to her and put my hand on her shoulder. I cased a heal spell on her and saw that the wounds were closing up. The downside was that there were scars.

“Sorry I used up a lot of mana in that fight, you might get some scars.” I told her. She looked at me and was taking deep breaths. We both were tired after using a lot of mana.

“Ahh it’s ok, chicks dig scars right?” I looked at her for a moment.

“Did you get hit in the head, you also a chick.” She looked at me with a eat shit grin.

“I know.” I looked at her and we started laughing. After laughing I looked around. I then frowned. I could still feel the dark power still here. Did it move or was this just a small portion of the main force.

“Hey! What’s that!” I turned to look at where Light was pointing. I saw what looked like a stallion but my senses said that whatever it was it had demon power to it and something else. Before I could say anything light had her wings out and jumped up and flew after him.

“Hey! Hold on!” I yelled at her. I ran after her and full sprint. Wearing armor was slowing me down so I blinked a few time to keep up. As I blinked up a wall I could hear some yelling.

“WHAT THE FUCK LADY, I DIDN’T DO ANYTHING TO YOU!” A male voice yelled. I saw a stallion with his head moved to the side and Moonlight’s sword inches away from his neck.

“Yeah right, and that large group of demons wasn’t your doing huh.”

“HELL NO!” He yelled again and went to a fighting stance. I blinked between them before they have at it.

“Okay! Let’s talk this out.” I looked at the stillion and got a good look at him. He had black striped fur with a light gray mane with electric blue eyes. He had a demon's tail as well.

“Jace, he’s a demon, move and let me kill it.” I frowned and glared at her.

“He maybe a demon, I uhh think but it looks like he can talk other than growl and spit at us” I turned and dropped my armor and looked at him. “I’m Jace Beleren, what's your name?” I asked him. He just glared at me

“My name is Shade Shadow Bringer, Son of Celestia Dawnbringer and Sombra Vokun Sunvaar .” The wind blew a bit as I stare at him as my brain tried to process what he just said. Luckily, Light said what I was thinking.

“WHAT!!!”

PoV: Shade
Ponyville, Twilight's castle
Six hours Earlier.

It's been months since the defeat of Tathamet and the destruction of Diablo. Peace slowly returned to Terra while few Demons chose not to fight anymore, others were arrogant and had paid the price.

I've recently married Twilight, the look on her face when I pulled out the ring and said those few words. Nyx had grown attached to me and had thought of me as her father.

The wedding was held only two weeks ago and a surprising amount of demons attended along with a few angels.

Mom and Dad were ecstatic to see that I had found true love and even more so when they found out it was Twilight.

Speaking of Twilight, Anu had explained to me that alicorns are mortals ascended to become angels. Which meant I was right, she was my angel.

Anyway, Twilight, Nyx and I have gone to the High Heavens by order of Anu himself. We had arrived and found him sitting on his throne.

He had congratulated us for our ultimate victory against Diablo and Tathamet, he had also explained to us to be wary of our surroundings for a while, there are demons who still fight for the will of Diablo.

And lastly he had wished us a happy farewell. Leaving the High Heavens and getting transported back to Terra, my home.

It was a long flight back home, almost six hours actually. We had to stop a couple of times for Twilight until I decided to carry her home.

Walking through Ponyville, I could see new houses being built and discarded wood, metal and stone in piles. I smiled knowing that Equestria, even the whole world would rebuild anew.

Arriving back home, I looked at Twilight, specifically her growing belly. Yep, you read that right. She's pregnant, with my child and I'm happy about it. She's been pregnant for a few months now, to be more specifically a day after the defeat of Tathamet and destruction of Diablo. We may have forgotten that she was in heat, though she didn't act like it due to being part angel.

Nyx is also looking forwards to being an older sister. Though my mood immediately changed when a flash of blinding light consumed us all.

Now

Were you ever hit by a truck that was strapped to a rocket? No, because I feel as if I was hit by something similar.

Sitting up and placing a hand on my head, trying to sooth my aching head. I looked around for Twilight and Nyx, finding no sign of either one.

Which means my wife, that is pregnant and could barely use her magic, is out there somewhere along with Nyx. Ignoring the pain I felt throughout my entire body, I sprung to my feet and began to search for them.

With each minute that passed I grew more worried and frightened.

I was then almost struck by a crazy woman. Dodging without effort I looked to see that it was a human? Though my confusion didn't stop my outburst.

“WHAT THE FUCK LADY, I DIDN’T DO ANYTHING TO YOU!” I shouted, rage seething through every word I said.

“Yeah right, and that large group of demons wasn’t your doing huh.” The crazy bitch said. She almost reminded me of Nyx if weren't for the fact of being human.

“HELL NO!” I shouted as I got ready for a fight. Anything to find Twilight and Nyx as soon as possible.

“Okay! Let’s talk this out.” Another voice shouted. I looked behind the woman to see someone in a suit of armor. I could guess that he’s a man due to his voice. He took his helmet off and I got a look at his face.

He had dark blue hair and short beard. He had blue eyes like mine but normal, and had a scar under his left eye. His armor change to look like more clothes. He wore a black duster, a grey t-shirt and blue jeans.

“Jace he’s a demon, move and let me kill it.” Oh she's going to get it now!

“He’s maybe a demon, I uhh think but it looks like he can talk other than growl and spit at us” The man turned to me. “I’m Jace Beleren, what your name?” he introduced himself.

“My name is Shade Shadow Bringer, Son of Celestia Dawnbringer and Sombra Vokun Sunvaar.” I said, silencing everything around us. They looked at me in shock until the woman yelled out.

“WHAT!!!” She shouted. I covered my ears from her yell.

“Yell any louder and you'll be heard all the to Washington!” I shouted in anger. Jace looked as if he was about to ask something.

“I'm not wasting my time here anymore. I need to find my wife and daughter.” I said, wings piercing through my shirt and let out a powerful flap.

Taking off into the skies, searching for Twilight and Nyx from above will take time, but I'm not risking anything and had activated my infrared sight, allowing me to see heat signatures of anything that produced heat.

But I soon deactivated that ability as I felt Nyx’s magic. With only the direction it came from, I flew towards the source. Knowing that I won't make any distance at this speed, so I did a little something.

“Fourth seal release; Speed.” I said outloud.

I broke one of my main seals, allowing me to go faster than the Flash himself. My eyes were a golden yellow and emitted sparks of the same color. The black stripes around my arms and wings grew and changed into a golden yellow, it went from my arm and ended at the bottom of my eyes.

With the seal broken and the direction I felt Nyx’s magic in front of me, I broke the sound barrier with little to no problem.

I didn't care if I cause damage, my top priority is the safety of Twilight and Nyx, any other priorities are secondary.

Zooming past a forest, identical to the Everfree and found a town. Odd, it was Ponyville.

I felt the magic coming from the town and flew towards it, landing at the center of town I found Nyx and Twilight. We ran up to each other and hugged.

“I was so worried about you two.” I said to them as I held them in the embrace. We pulled back, ending the hug.

“We're fine, just a little freaked out.” Twilight said. I felt a huge weight off my shoulders as she said that. Folding my wings and saying the ancient seal to reform.

Hearing the sound of murmurs behind me, I looked to see a crowd had formed around us. I used an ability I gained from killing Diablo, showing them their fears if they wouldn't leave us alone.

They got the message and dispersed. I looked back at Twilight.

“What even happened, this place looks like him but it's not at the same time.” I said as I helped her sit down on the nearest bench.

“It isn't, I tried to find the castle but it wasn't there, what surprised me the most was that my old library was still there.” Twilight said. Sitting next to her and placing Nyx between us, I sighed. Twilight looked at me with a worried look.

“Honey, we'll think of something.” She said. I smiled a little and gave her a kiss.

I then heard a loud pop and saw the human from before and an alicorn. She looked like a older version of Nyx. She look at me with anger.

“Listen pal I’m not done with you, I have a lot… of… questions..” She looked at Twilight and Nyx. The human rolled his eyes.

“You’re bad at this you know that right.” She looked at him then back at us. Then she put her hand on her head.

“I think I’m getting a headache.” I stand between them and my wife and Nyx.

“If it's a fight ya want, I'm happy to oblige.” I said. The human, Jace I think his name was looked at me with a frown then looked at Twilight.

“Does he always go off and fight everything than let someone talk to him.”

“Only when he's provoked.” She answered. He snorted. I glared at him as he looked around.

“Your partner is the problem.” I said, glaring at her.

“Nearly cutting my head off for being half demon, racist.” I sneered. She glared at me.

“Luckily I just came out of fighting or you would of gotten your head chopped off, half-demon or no.” I was about to punch her in the face as Jace puts his hand on her shoulder.

“Light no, I don’t want a brawl that will destroy the town and get everyone to hate me, again.”

“But Jace.” I watched this was happening then I sense something from Jace. It got somewhat colder and I saw black black mist coming off him. Light looked scared.

“I said no.” She stared at him and nodded. He looked at the three of us and smiled. The temperature went back to normal. “Let’s move this to someplace more comfortable, it’s been a really long day.”

We walked into the Everfree. I helped Twilight walk to the point of carrying her. As we got closer I saw something from the corner of my eye. I turned and saw a green looking thing coming out of the forest. That just got impaled by a sword.

“Stupid goblins, they never learn.” Jace said. After a few minutes we came to some sort of cottage. Jace opened the door and let us walk in and I took a look around. Best words I could say about the place is simple. There were bookshelves with books, a couch with some comfy chairs to the left side with a fireplace. On the left there was a table, a fridge and a wood burning stove. I went and put Twilight on the couch and sat beside her. Nyx sat on my lap. Jace went to sit down but saw some books on the table and began to pick them up. I saw one of them was a book about demons.

“Sorry about the mess, I didn’t think that there was going to be anyone here.” Twilight smiled.

“It’s fine, we didn’t mean to drop in like that.” He waved his hand.

“Trust me I’m used to it, now before we talk I want to say sorry about what my student did, it was a bit uncalled for and rude on her part.”

“Hey!” She yelled from the table. Jace glared at her for a minute then looked at us with a smile.

“Now then how about some introductions, since you are guests I will go first, I’m Jace Beleren and my student is Moonlight.” I turned and she half hearted waved at us.

“As I said earlier, I'm Shade Shadow Bringer.” I introduced myself. He looked at me for a moment.

“You said before that you’re the son of Celestia and Sombra right?” He asked me.

“Yes, I'm the son of the lord of Darkness, Sombra Vokun Sunvaar and the angel of light Celestia Dawnbringer.” I explained. He looked at me and rubbed his eyes.

“Uggg this is so annoying, you would think she would tell me something like this.” He looked at me then at my wife. “Or it could be the latter but still annoying.”

“What?” I asked, confused. He looked at me for a minute.

“Well you see, I’m her uncle.” He said deadpan.

“Never heard of you, in fact I barely know my family. Though, I think it's because you never existed.” I suggested. He blinked in surprise.

“What, she never talks about me! How rude, I feel so insulted right now.” He crossed his arms.

“Not what I meant!” I exclaimed. He looked at me with a surprised look. I grumbled and continued.

“Twilight tried to find her castle and found her old library instead. I’ve also noticed the town didn't look like it's been through hell and back.” I explained. He looked at me for a minute.

“So you knew that, dang I thought I would be messing with two Tias instead of one, that would of been funny.”

“Your jokes suck.” Moonlight called out.

“Rude.” Jace then looked at Nyx and Twilight.

“Well I can now say I seen the future Twilight Sparkle.” He looked down to her belly. “Maybe a different version but still future version.”

“She's six months pregnant.” I said with a smile.

“Well congratulations are in order but I think a party would take to long, but first a question.” He looked at Nyx for a second then frowned. “On second thought never mind, I think getting you home is more important.”

“We don't even know how we even got here.” Twilight said. Jace rolled his eyes and got up and went to a bookshelf.

“I betting it’s a portal or something, it’s always a portal or something. Now where’s that book?” He began pulling books out.

“I think I can get us back, but I'll need a few hours.” I said, remembering a little trick I did to escape The Shadow Dimension.

“Do you want to get home in a few minutes or in a few hours?” He said without looking at me.

I looked at Twilight and Nyx.

“This place is mom's past, right?” Nyx asked me and I nodded.

“Is it okay if we stay, I want to see what Ponyville was like before mom had me.” She explained. I looked at Twilight.

“It'll be like trip down memory lane, only with a few things that never happened. I've read up on the multiverse theory.” Twilight said. I heard both Jace and Moonlight snorted at that.

“You have no idea how true you are.” Moonlight said. Jace walked back with a book in hand.

“Well I don’t think any monster or demons will come and attack the town, Who knew the evil force in the mountains was just a small goblin thing with a big bag.” He snapped his fingers and a big bag appeared in the room. I could see coins in the bag.

“What's the bag for?” Nyx asked.

“That’s treasure kid.” Moonlight said. I saw her walking behind her. I glared at her as she glared at me.

“Shade, calm down. We don't need another Tathamet incident.” Twilight said. I calmed down enough to not break the seal.

“Besides, do you think that Light would go and hurt a younger version of herself.” We all stared at him for a bit. He looked at us confused. “What?”

“I knew it, Displaced weren't rumors.” I said as I pump a fist into the air. Twilight looked at me in confusion then at Nyx and Moonlight.

“She’s overthinking it.” Moonlight pointed out. Jace snapped his fingers and the bag disappeared.

“Twilight don’t think about it too much, I already dealt with you like that, and you weren't an alicorn or ahh angle at the time.” He put his hand on his head. “So. Many. Questions.”

“I admit I annoyed ponies with my constant questioning, I can't help it.” Twilight said. Jace snorted and walked towards her and booped her nose.

“Of course you can’t help it, that makes you adorable.” He walked over to the fridge and grab a bottle.

“You have visitors.” I said feeling six magical signatures. Jace looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

“The mane six?” He asked.

“I don't know, I've only had this power since I took care of Diablo. I haven't had the chance to memorize their magical properties.” I explained.

“I see.” He looked out and I saw his eyes glow blue for a second then he had a huge smile on him. “Oh it is the mane six, it’s going to be alike the time with Spike again!”

“Better to not ask.” I said, earning a nod from both Nyx and Twilight. Jace went to the door but stopped and turned to look at us. Then back at the door. Odd

PoV: Jace

I opened the door and saw the Mane six standing there.

“Hello there, what brings you here.” Twilight stared at me for a moment and shook her head.

“Hey Jace We came over to ask why many of the townsfolk are now scared to come out of their homes, some of them said a demon came here and then I sense something here as we walked here.” I tilted my head a bit.

“Twi you should know that weird stuff happened around me.” She blinked at me.

“Why did you call me Twi?” I shrugged a bit.

“You know reasons.”

“He’s right!” I jumped as Pinkie jumped out from behind me. I looked at her as she smiled and I heard a sound that sounded like a dog toy. “By the way Jace, who’s the demon pony guy, little alicorn and a pregnant Twilight?” I looked at Twi as her eyes widen and her left eye started to twitch.

“What….?” I rolled my eyes and looked back at Pinkie.

“I was getting to that part, now anyone want’s to come in.” I let everyone into my home and move to see their reaction. Twi looked shocked of course. Everyone else looked slightly less shocked. I turn to see Shade and the other two.

“Hey, how's it going.” Shade greeted. Nyx waved at everypony with a smile as Twilight greeted as well.

“I umm this is umm, I uhh.” Twi said.

“Take your time, it's a lot to process.” Twilight said with a smile. Twi looked at herself and stayed like that. I waved my hand in front of her face.

“She’s terrible at this you know that.”

“You have no idea.” Rainbow said to me. She looked at Twilight and Shade. “Let me guess, you three are from another world?”

“Yeah, though we don't know how.” Nyx said. The rest of them nodded as I snapped my finger to make more chairs for everyone. When we are all seated (both A.J and Dash had to move Twi to sit down in the chair.) I began to talk.

“I’m guessing that everypony has questions, so let’s the questions go.” I said. About three seconds Rainbow had her question.

“Twilight why do you have wings?” Wow first question. I look over at Twi and she still looked like her brain was still locked up.

“Originally, I thought I had ascended into Alicornhood but I found out, I'm actually an Angel.” Twilight said. Everyone looked at one another as she said that.

“Wait you're an angel?” Dash asked. I opened my drink and took a swig.

“Yup, and I'm her demon.” Shade said as he nuzzled his wife.

“Ahhh! That’s so cute! Oh I need to throw you a party… wait did I already throw you a party?” Pinkie said to them, I saw smoke coming out of her ears.

“Yes, yes you did. Ranging from a Congratulations on defeating Diablo to our wedding.” Twilight said. I saw Fluttershy shrink a bit.

“Umm Diablo, as in the devil?” She said in a small voice. Shade frowned at that.

“Not the devil per se. Diablo was the Lord of Terror and Prime Evil. He tried to consume the world in bloodshed to reform Tathamet. He got to reform Tathamet but I took care of him and all the Prime Evils and Lesser Evils.” He explained. Flutters shifted a bit and looked some what scared. Rarity put her hand on her shoulder that seemed to calm her down.

“Well your world sounds like a bundle of joy.” Moonlight said. Shade rolled his eyes.

“Being the new Prime Evil, by just being a nephilim can do this to anyone.” Shade said, pulling up the sleeves of his shirt to show thirteen markings. The marks looked like ancient demon seals and there was one that stood out from rest.

“Let me guess, those seals keep your powers at bay?” I asked.

“Sort of, they just don't allow me to overboard without knowing. If you'd like a demonstration of the seals powers, I'd be happy to show.” Shade said as he rolled down his sleeves.

“Umm better not, Amber had a bit of a fit when a loud blast came out of nowhere.” Dash said. She raised an eyebrow at Shade “I’m guessing that’s you?”

“Blast? You mean the sound barrier. I needed to make sure Twilight and Nyx were safe, and I'll do by any means.” Shade said.

“Besides, releasing a seal won't cause an explosion without my consent.” Shade said, crossing his fingers.

“Third seal release; Speed.” Shade said as a seal shone through the sleeves of his shirt before disappearing. His eyes emitted a golden yellow hue as it sparked.

“Ok? You started to glow, I seen others glow before I don’t see the difference.” Dash pointed out.

Shade raised an eyebrow before completely disappearing. Everyone looked around before he suddenly reappeared where he first stood, except with some sunglasses and a sombrero.

“Five seconds.” I said as I looked at my phone. He looked at me and smiled.

“I can go faster than light, though it's really dangerous and can rip the fabric of reality.” Shade said. He then said something in another language, making the seal appear again. Everyone looked nervous at what he said but Rainbow. She looked crossed her arms and started to mutter to herself.

“Ah think you just hurt her pride a bit.” Applejack said.

“Think about this way, I can't go so fast without the seal released.” Shade explained.

“I don’t think she’s listening.” Nyx said.

“She’s not.” Moonlight said.

“I've also have one for strength, perception, endurance and reflexes. Since I'm a nephilim and take more after my dad, I'm more demon than angel but I can change and/or grow a few things like scales, horns and claws.” Shade said.

“I may be a demon, but I'm a pretty nice guy.” Shade said afterwards.

“You know darling when you said that you sounded a lot like Jace.” Rarity said. Shade looked at me and I just shrugged.

“People here think I’m some sort of demon but I’m just some guy with a lot of magic.” I explained.

“Who can also turn into a raging demon, a blue spirit and a girl!” Pinkie chimed in. Now all three of them were looking at me.

“Not going to ask.” Nyx said.

“Awww what’s the fun in that!” A voice said out of nowhere.

“Ghost?” Shade asked outloud. I crossed my arms and frowned.

“I wish.” I looked up to the ceiling. “JESS SHUT THE HELL UP.”

“Oh come on, you know that I can’t just sit here and let a all powerful demon to walk around.” Jess said. I mentally smack her in the head.

“OW! What was that for.” I saw a blue flash and Jess was standing behind Twi. She wore a tank top and shorts. The top said ‘B****s love cannons!’ She glared at me. I looked over and saw Twilight looking at her and had probably a million questions. Shade just looked at me.

“Shade, Twilight, Nyx meet Jess, my other personality.” Jess looked over and smiled.

“Sup.”

“Hey.” Shade greeted.

“Hello.” Twilight greeted.

“Hi.” Nyx greeted with a wave. Jess smiled and summoned a chair. I glared at her.

“What, can’t your sister come and say hi?” I snorted at her.

“Last time you did that you almost impaled someone.”

“He called me fat!” She crossed her arms and grumbled. I rolled my eyes and looked at the rest.

“Any other questions?” A.J shifted a bit.

“Umm ah do,” Before she could say anything Jess put her hand out.

“Hold on.” She snapped her fingers and water came down on top of Twi. She blinked a few times and looked around at us.

“Huh what? What happened?” I rolled my eyes and Jess giggled.

“Ok you can continued.” Jess said to Applejack. She looked at her and at Shade.

“Ya said that you came here to protect Twilight and Nyx right, did you also mean your other kid as well.” Twilight blushed a bit and smiled. So did Shade as he put his hand on hers.

“She's a few months pregnant.” Shade said with a smile. Applejack made a sad smile.

“Ya going to protect her or him right?” Shade looked at her confused.

“Yes, and we'll make sure he or she will live happily.” Twilight said. Shade looked at me and I looked at A.J.

“Darling? Are you alright?” Rarity asked her. Applejack looked at her then at me in a panick.

“Uhh ah’m fine! Don’t need to, to worry about me hehe.” We all looked at her. Her BS meter was at maxed and everyone knew it. I saw Jess rolled her eyes.

“By the Maker this is stupid, Applejack has a kid and she never told anyone.” Silance. Everyone didn’t say anything. About a minute later someone spoke up.

“I'm not sure if I should be happy or awkward.” Shade said.

“I'm with ya there.” Twilight said. Applejack glared daggers at me.

“Ya told me that you would keep that a secret.” I looked at her in her eyes.

“I did say that, I didn’t say anything about her.” I pointed at Jess.

“Oh come on, you knew that it was about to come up. I just speed it up a bit.” She lead back in her chair. I looked at A.J and saw she was looking down.

“Ok, so any other questions?” I asked. No one answered. They were looking at A.J. Jess put her hand up.

“I got one for Shade.” She said. Shade looked at her.

“Hmm?” Shade said.

“Did a big fat demon guy followed you when you came here?” We all looked at her for a moment.

“What.” Me and Shade said before we all heard a loud roar.

“Fresh meat!" I looked over to Shade and saw him wide eyed.

“Someone you know?” I asked him as I got up.

“Yeah.” He answered as He walked up to the door. I saw Moonlight follow.

“No, you stay here.” She frowned at me. I nodded at the rest of them. “Protect everyone else.” She looked at me and nodded. I walked out with Shade and Jess. Wait.

“What are you doing?” I asked her.

“Coming along, there’s no way I’m missing this.” I sighed at her and continued on. Then we saw it.

“Well, he’s ugly as fuck.” I said out loud. I sensed some dark magic in him. Some demonic and some that I knew as black mana. Well shit.

“And he's got a friend.” Shade said.

“Well no point of sitting around.” Jess said and looked at me. “I have a feeling that we need to go all out on this.”

“I'll take Diablo.” Shade said. I nodded.

“I guess we take on the ugly one.” I said as my eyes went red. I could feel the red mana throughout my body. I tapped into the mana and went full demon.

I rolled my shoulders a bit. “Ahhh much better.”

“It been a bit since you went this far.” I heard Jess beside me. I looked over and saw that she change to.

“Really?” I asked her. She looked at me which was hard that she didn’t have a face.

“What I wanted to look cool, anyway less talking more killing!” She faded to mist and went after the fat demon. I looked at Shade as he stared at me.

“Have fun.” I Blurred towards the Demon with a smile. This is going to be fun.

Shade PoV

Running up towards Shadow Diablo as he did the same, morphing into my shadow.

Our fists collided, sending a massive shockwave. He mirrored my every movement.

“Diablo and The Prime Evils are dead, your existence is unnecessary.” I said to him.

“And so is yours Nephilim, yet you're still alive along with all the evils inside of you.” He said, mimicking my voice.

“Let's end this once and for all. Twelfth seal release!” I shouted. Soon my body started to change, I needed to be in this form for me to summon the only thing that could kill him but not before having a proper fight.

I grew in size, I could've been mistaken for a colossus. My fur coat was replaced with demon scales and armor. I felt my jaw change drastically as four horns grew out of the side of my head.

Finishing up the change, I looked over to Shadow Diablo and saw that he mimicked the change as well.

I roared as I lunged at him, surprising him as I tackled him to the floor. Once I sat up on him, I started delivering strong punches at him before he kicked me off. I need to do this for only ten minutes.

Landing on my back, taking a large portion of the forest, I growled at the Shadow as he tried to stomp me.

I took hold of his foot and twisted it the wrong way, earning a loud crack and snap. I pulled the foot, tearing it off of the leg with ease.

Shadow Diablo roared in pain. I took the chance to lunge at him again as he grew the foot back. We crashed into each other, trying to push one another to the floor.

“The will of the Lord lives as I still fight!” Shadow Diablo shouted as he kne kicked my stomach. I coughed out some blood but still held my position.

He kept trying to punch my back, trying to make me let go as I kept pushing him away from the cottage.

He then pushed me off and delivered two strong jabs to my face. As he tried to hit me with a third punch, I took hold of his fist and crushed it. As he staggered backwards and regenerated the hand, I shoved him further away from me, allowing me to have a bit of running space.

I ran up to him and jumped, delivering a dropkick and falling on to the forest again, seeing Shadow Diablo crash onto a mountain.

His hand grew back and he tore off a large chunk of the mountain and threw at me. I smirked as I took a deep breath and shouted a famous skyrim line.

“FUS RO DAH!” I shouted, suspending the mountain chunk through the soundwave as it crumbles into pieces.

Jace

“COME ON YOU FAT FUCKER, JUST DIE ALREADY!” I was getting annoyed with fighting this demon. Every hit we did to it he just heal it off. Jess cut it’s head off but it just put it back on and kept going. I charge at it and shot tendrils at it which paired it torso but it just cleaved them off.

“MEAT!” It roared again. I jumped out of the the way as it swung it’s cleaver at me. I was between it and the cottage as it threw its chain hook at me. I grabbed it and broke it off it’s chain and blurred to it and jabbed it’s hook in it’s shoulder.

Jess flew up above it and swiped once at it. I saw the air shimmered a bit as the demon got hit with ten slashes at once. Black blood poured out from the wounds as Jess landed beside me.

“I think that got him.” I saw that it looked at us and chuckled as his wounds closed up. “Oh come on!”
I looked over at the other two demons fight. They were huge and they looked the same. Only one of them looked like a shadow. An idea came to me.

“Jess can you make restraints that can hold two demons for a bit?” She looked at me for a moment.

“Yeah? Why, you have a plan.”

“Sort off, just fly up and wait for my signal.” She nodded and shot up. I looked at the fat demon as it charge at me. I poured my mana into my fist and slammed the ground, sending a shock wave to it. It tripped and it’s chain unraveled. I grabbed it began to tie it up. When I was done I used all my strength to start spinning. As I spun around the demon was flying in the air. I went around faster and faster until I spun around and aimed for the shadow.

“SPECIAL DELIVERY!” I yelled out as I let go. I saw the shadow look this way as the fat demon slammed into it. They fell down and were trying to get up. “JESS!”

Jess was above them and her hands glowed blue as Blue chains shot up and wrapped around the two demons. I focus my mana and slammed down on the ground. A torrent of fire erupted from them and I heard screaming. I knew that it hurt them but didn’t kill them.

“Shade if have anything to help now would be the time! I yelled out to him.

Shade stood motionless before raising both his hands.

“Behold! The Power of The Ultimate Prime Evil, Tathamet Shade!” He boomed out as his hands soon started glowing into a crimson red orb. The orb soon changed its color to look like the Elements Of Harmony blast.

“Fire!!” His voice boomed as he fired a large beam at the two demons. They saw this and the only one that reacted was The Butcher. He showed fear before being consumed in the beam while the Shadow laughed.

Soon Shade turned back to normal, shrinking back to his regular height. He still looked ready for a fight.

“Dude, you killed them.” Jess said.

“No, I only killed one of them.” Shade said, looking at the crater he made as he held a spear with what looked to be a Quartz crystal tip.

Soon a shadow version of Shade leaped out of the crater.

“You can't kill a shadow!” Shadow Shade said as he summoned an identical spear.

“Right.” Shade said as he charged at the shadow. There spears crossed time and time again.

Shade managed to only scratch the torso, making it bleed out some sort of black liquid.

Shade tried to jab the spear only to be blocked by the Shadows spear.

It looked like the fight could for eternity but that thought was soon thrown away as the shadow swept his leg, causing Shade to fall. Shadow Shade’s spear was soon inches away from his face.

Though Shade’s reaction was not what I expected. He started laughing hysterically as the shadow looked at him until he had the face of sudden realization. He looked at his torso, seeing the now crystallized wound. He then looked back at Shade.

“No.” Shadow Shade said, stepping away from the real Shade. He ripped of his legs, trying to stop something but as he grew another set of legs, they appear fully made of crystals.

“Secure.” Shade said as The shadows legs were encased in crystal. The crystal the encased the pelvis and moved up towards the chest.

“Contain.” The crystal moved upwards towards his chest, it then got to his arms and consumed it in crystal.

“Protect.” Shade said as the crystal soon engulfed the rest of the shadow.

“AHHH!!” The shadow shouted in agony before his head was crystallized. Shade crawled away as fast as he could from the now crystallized Shadow Diablo.

“And there's your new lawn ornament.” Shade said as he walked back to us. I looked at it and dropped my form.

“Great now I have a crystallized demon in front of my home.”

“Give it twenty minutes, in the meantime, do not and I mean DO NOT touch it.” Shade warned me.

“OH! I got something for that!” Jess said as she snapped her fingers. A sign appeared by the statute that says ‘DO NOT TOUCH!’.

“In twenty minutes it'll explode with great force, sending shards everywhere. Don't get hit by one, or else.” Shade said. I blinked at him and snapped my fingers. An orb of air shrouded the statute.

“That will make sure that the shards don’t kill someone, now then.” As soon as I said that a wave of exhaustion washed over me. I stumbled a bit but Jess caught me. I smiled a bit.

“Hehe, forgot about that, I used to much mana.”

Shade kept staring at the statue, seeing if something will happen.

“Four-zero-nine is contained, probability of the shards being incinerated are high. Subject had now started creaking and cracking, fifteen minutes before combustion.” Shade muttered out. I stared at him and decided not to ask.

“So now what?” Jess asked.

“Now, I do this.” Shade said before passing out. We stared at him for a moment.

“Well shit.”

It took some time to get both me and Shade into the cottage. Shade was laying down on the couch with his head on Twilight's lap. Twi was helping her with getting some water. The rest asked me and Jess what happen. To speed things up I gave them the cliff notes.

“Two Demons came to destroy everything and me, Jess and Shade took care of them. Also don’t touch the statue outside.” The last part was aimed at Pinkie.

“Awww.” Jess looked over to Twilight.

“So, do you know how to get home?” She asked.

“Not me, Shade does.” Twilight answered. Jess looked at her and then at Shade.

“Well I may know a way.” She looked at Twilight with a smile. “I just need you permission though.”

I looked at Jess and knew what she was going to do. I looked at Twilight.

“It’s up to you, if I had to guess Shade isn’t going to wake up until later.”

“Anu, hear my prayer!” Shade shouted, eyes wide open. There was only white in his eyes as he did so. It seemed as if someone left the lights on but no one was home.

Soon a loud thunderclap could be heard. Then a set of loud foot stomps, then a set of knocks on the front door.

“Jeez I wonder who could that be.” I said dryly. Rainbow went to the door and opened it.

“Don't be alarmed, I'm here for the Nephilim and his family.” I heard from the door. I was about to say something but I saw the five gems glow bright. I felt power coming from him. Jess stiffen at the sense of it.

“Whoa…” Is all she could say. I looked back at the man. I had a feeling that I met him before.

“Hello~” The man said, waving a hand. The others waved back. Twilight and Nyx smiled as the rest not so much.

“I’m guessing you're Anu.” I asked him. He nodded. Jess went to help Twilight up. Shade seemed to float over to Anu. I saw Jess smiled and whispered something in Twilight's ear. She blinked a few times and looked at her.

“And why would I do that?” She asked her. Jess just smiled.

“Because it would be funny.” Twilight stared at her then nodded. I looked back at Anu and narrowed my eyes.

“Have we met before? I’m getting a feeling that we met before.” I asked him.

“I'm afraid you'll have to elaborate.” I frowned at him.

“Well that’s just it, I don’t have a clue. I just have this feeling that I met you before.” I thought back. His aura is the same as the white robed one from my dreams. I shook my head. “It’s probably nothing.”

“Anyway, I'm sorry for the inconvenience. There was a small tear they must've gone through. Regardless of what it was, I'm here to bring them back to their rightful home.” I shrugged at him.

“Don’t worry about it, what just happened is just a normal day for me. Anyway.” I looked back at Twilight and Nyx. “I guess your ride is here.” Twilight and Nyx walked over to Anu and said their goodbyes.

“Don’t forget what I just said!” Jess said with a smile.

“I won’t.” Twilight said with a smile. Anu walked out of the front door. I saw a flash and then they were gone.

“Well now that’s done.” I looked back at everyone else. “I like you all to leave, I feel like I’m about to pass out.” They began to ask questions but I stopped them with a hand.

“I just fought two demons and before that a huge group of them, I want to sleep.” They all nodded and left as a group. I saw some of them looking at A.J. I guess they would want answers. I looked back at Jess and Light.

“I don’t know about you but I’m going to sleep.” I went into my room and flopped on my bed. Passing out as soon as my head hit the pillow.

PoV: Shade
One week later
Ponyville Hospital

Sitting down in the waiting area, waiting for a doctor to tell me that I'm allowed in. Nyx sat beside me, worried for her mother.

I held onto her, saying that Twilight will be fine. That it was normal for this to happen when a mare is having a foal.

I'm getting impatient and I shouldn't be, because these things take time. The table next to me was covered in plastic bottles of water, half of them were empty.

“Mister Shadow Bringer?” I heard a stallion call out. I looked back to see a doctor with a smile.

“I'm happy to announce the well being of your newborn child and wife.” The doctor said.

“Am I allowed to see them?” I asked, only feeling slightly relieved. He nodded and told me the room she is in.

Picking up a sleeping Nyx, I headed towards the room. On the way a few nurses congratulated me for the newborn.

Stopping in front of the door and opening it, I was greeted with the sight of Twilight cradling our newborn foal in her arms.

I walked up to them with a smile, then placed Nyx on the bed beside her mother. Looking at Twilight's eyes before kissing her and looking at the foal.

“It's a colt.” Twilight whispered to me as my newborn son opened his eyes and saw me.

“Hey little guy.” I said in a soothing tone, earning a small laugh from him. I looked at Twilight.

“You named him yet?” I asked her, earning a nod from her.

“I've thought on naming him Shadow Dusk.” She said. I looked back at the foal.

“Ya hear that, Dusk.” I said as took hold of my finger and started wiggling it. I stayed like that for only a few minutes before I heard a knock on the door.

I looked up to see that it was Mom, Dad and the rest of the girls. They walked in as quietly as possible, I noticed that Little Dusk fell asleep.

“Congratulations you two, I’ve never been this happy since Shade was first born.” Mom said.

“I have a grandson, I'm happy for the both of you. Especially you, Shade, you've made me very proud of you, more than I ever was before.” Dad said as I patted my shoulder. I looked at the rest of the mane six that now surrounded Twilight and Dusk.

“Celestia?” Twilight called out to mom.

“Yes, Twilight?” Mom asked.

“Your uncle said hi.” Twilight said, earning a confused look from Mom. I explained the reason for that joke, earning a laugh from her.

I blinked as I felt something in my pocket. I placed a hand in and pulled out a note.

Dear Shade,

I left you my token for you if you ever want to visit and talk and stuff. Twilight and Nyx can come to so you can tell them that since and they never went down memory lane. The rest of the mane six would also like to see you all as well and maybe your new kid.

All I asked is that you don’t bring any demons with you.
-Jace
P.S: The statue exploded and now I got a few crystallized flowers and grass in front of my house. Thanks.

I chuckled at the last part, knowing that four-zero-nine did its job. I was about to crumble up the note but decided against it.

In fact summoning a small pen, I began to write on the back.

Jace

I told you to contain it, but as long as no one touches the crystal flowers or grass you'll be fine.

Anyway, Twilight finally had the foal and now I'm the father Shadow Dusk, my son.

But in any case I just thought I'd ask, how does being Dusk’s Godfather sound?

-Your Friend, Shade Shadow Bringer, Lord of Hell

P.S. My dad is forcing me to write down the lord part.

With that done, I focused my magic to send the note back to its sender.

Once it was gone, I walked towards Twilight again.

Jace PoV
Place: Canterlot castle

“No” I said to both Tia and Luna. They looked at each other for a moment.

“But you have to uncle.” I frowned at Tia and crossed my arms.

“I said no, I’m not going to the Gala and that’s final.” I muttered at myself of how stupid this is. I would of battled the lords of hell then go to the Gala. Oh wait I did.

“Uncle this isn’t much of the matter of you liking it or not, it’s more the fact that you can show the nobles that you’re not a monster.” I looked at Luna and frowned at her.

“I don’t give two shits what the nobles think, they have sticks so far up their asses that you can use them as puppets.” I said to them. I saw the corners of their mouths twitch a bit. They both look at each other and nodded. What are they?

“PLEASEEEEE!!!!” They both said while giving me puppy dog eyes. I looked away from the looks but the sound was still getting at me.

“UGGG! Alright! I’ll go! Just stop please!” I yelled. I looked and saw them both smiling. I glared at them.

“Well I guess that you have to..” Tia stopped as a note appeared in front of me. I felt demonic magic from it and grabbed it. I unrolled it and read it. I slowly grew a smile and put the note in my pocket and summoned a pen and paper and wrote on it.

“Uncle what was that.” Tia asked as I finish my note and used my magic, sent it away.

“Oh just a letter from a friend.” I thought about it and got a evil grin. “Oh and Tia.”

“Yes uncle?” I smiled at her.

“Your son said hi.” I turned walked away. As I walked away I pulled the note out of my pocket. I could hear Luna yelling at her sister which made me laugh. I reread the note and remember what I wrote in my letter.

Dear Lord Shade

Congrats on you kid, I hope you be happy with your new family. Also I think a few animals got into the crater. I have an idea for it but that’s for later.

As for being Dusk’s Godfather, well I done it before I think being one again would be fun. Come visit, my door is always open.

-Jace.

Author's Note

Another crossover with Legion, I'm open for crossovers if anyone wants just PM me.

See you all in the next chapter. :)

Chapter 17: I got to punch a jackass in the face! This IS the best night ever!

I faced down armies of monsters and soldiers. I faced creatures of nightmares. I saved the land from being destroyed multiple times. I survived having my ear talked off by Twilight. I seen it all, but there’s one thing I dreaded more than anything. That I would kill myself than doing.

Going to the Grand Galloping Gala.

I hated it. I downright hated the Gala. I don’t see why the others are so excited about it. It’s just a stupid party full of nobles trying to look down at each other and have sticks up their asses. The last time I went to a Gala I almost made the whole building that the gala was at exploded. Not because that the I was mad. Ok maybe I was mad but not because I was insulted. I was bored out of my mind. Now I was getting ready to go to another one by request from Tia and Luna. Moonlight was also invited as well. She went on ahead without me as I went with the mane six and Sylph.

So here I was sitting on a couch at Rarity’s place waiting for the rest of the main six and Sylph to finish up. As it seems the mane six are going to do the Cinderella way of going to the Gala. Twilight made an apple into a carriage which I had to admit was kinda cool. She also turned mice into horses, kinda. They looked like horses but they still had whiskers and cartoon mouse eyes. It didn’t help that fact that Rarity’s cat decides to try and catch one of them. We all watched as six horse mice ran off to who knows where. Twilight was about to panic but I snapped my fingers and four horses appeared in a white flash.

Now back to the present. I was skimming through a magazine while waiting. Spike was sitting beside me watching everyone get ready.

“So Jace are you excited about this like everyone else?” He asked me. I gave him a glance and returned to my magazine. Which I was pretending to read it.

“No.” I flatly said.

“Really? I thought you would be since you got out of being a statue you would be happy about this.” I looked at him and raised an eyebrow.

“Spike, I been to the Gala over a thousand times they are nothing special. They are more of a pain in the ass really.” I closed the magazine and saw that Spike looked at me with a weird look.

“Jace, just how old are you?” He asked me. I snorted and turn my head away from him.

“Very old Spike, very old.” I got up from my seat as I saw Sylph walk towards me. She looked at me and smiled.

“So~ how do I look?” I looked at her. She looked exactly the same as before other than her hair shined and she glowed a bit. I thought a better response than ‘You look nice.’

“You look like a princess Syl.” Well I tried. She just rolled her eyes at me and giggled.

“Don’t you have a better line than that? You raised two that rules Equestria.” I shrugged at her.

“What can I say, I have no fashion sense.” I turned and saw the rest of the main six finishing up. I looked over to Spike.

“We’ll meet you all at the Gala.” Spike looked at me for a moment.

“Are you going to try and ditched the Gala?” He asked me. I stared at him for a moment and sighed.

“No I’m not, I wish I would but Tia and Luna bagged me to come and if I don’t I would never hear the end of it.” I turned and walked out of the place with Sylph.

PoV: Moonlight.
Place: Canterlot castle. The Gala just started

I stood outside of the castle and watched as the carriages come and go. I waved at the guests that came in. I put on a smile as they walked past but as soon as I was alone I frowned. I can get why Jace didn’t want to come, this was borning as hell. I rubbed my hands together and looked at them. I had to amite cutting wood, getting water and at times helping Applejack at the farm did tone my body a bit. Jace pointed out that if I was human I would have a farmers tan.

I raised my head as I heard another carriage come and what I saw made me did a double take. I saw what looked like a apple looking carriage being pulled by four identical horses. I felt mana from the houses and knew that Jace made them. I also saw Spike in a simple tux at the rains. The carriage stopped in front of me and Spike jumped down and went over to open the door. The mane six stepped out and I got a good look at what they were wearing.

“Wow you all look amazing.” Spike said. I looked at him as saw that he had grown again. Now he stood the same height as Twilight. I looked back at them and saw that Rarity looking at me with a stern look.

“Darling why does your dress look so… simple?” She asked me. I looked down at my dress.

(A.N: Yes I know that this is a picture of Luna but I can’t find any other ones -_- so yeah… this is what the dress looks like that Moonlight has on.)

“What? I like simple” I told her. I saw that she was about to say something but stopped. I heard someponies walking up on us. I turned and saw Celestia and Luna.

“Well it seemed that everypony got here alright.” Celestia said. I heard a squeal and saw a blur of purple. Twilight was standing next to Celestia and smiling like she just got a present. I chuckled a bit. I saw Luna looking around a bit.

“Hmm where’s uncle?” Celestia looked at her and then looked around. She frowned a bit and sighed.

“I hope he doesn’t ditched the Gala, if he does I’ll-”

“Umm princess can I ask a question, if you don’t mind.” We all looked at Fluttershy. She was rubbing her arms a bit and was shaking.

“Is it just me or is it getting c-cold?” It took a bit but sure enough it was getting cold. I breath out and saw my breath. Just then a black portal opened up. We all stared at it as I brought my arm up. As the portal stayed there, two horses came up and looked like they came from a nightmare.

They pulled a black carriage. The helmsman was a skeleton with the rains in one hand and a whip in the other. Mist followed in it’s wake. As it stopped in front of us the helmsman jumped off and went to the door of the carriage. As it opened I saw a man climbed out of the carriage. He wore a wide brim hat and a black trench coat. Underneath it was what looked like a tux. He had also some black pants and black shoes. He carried a cane with a raven on the top of it. He looked at us and smiled.

“Hello everyone, I hope we aren’t late.” Jace said to us. I stared at him for a minute and shook my head. He had to make an entrance. He turned and extended a hand towards the carriage. A hand grabbed his and he lead her out. All of our jaws must of hit the ground when we saw what Sylph was wearing. The best words I can come up with was that her dress was made out of liquid silver. She also wore gray gloves and flat dress slippers. She smiled at all of us.

“Darling! Your dress, it’s breathtaking.” I looked over to Rarity as she looked at her dress. I saw that she was getting some ideas for a new line of dresses. Sylph smiled a bit more and looked at her dress.

“Well I know I should be flatter with that but you tell that to Alice.” She frowned and looked over to Jace. “Where’s Alice anyway? I haven’t seen her for a long time.”

“Oh you know she’s somewhere, last I saw her she was going on about something about a robe or something.” Jace looked at Rarity for a minute and smirked. “I think you two would be great friends.”

“Well now that we are all here, let’s going enjoy the Gala.” Celestia and Luna turned and walked back into the castle. The mane six followed along. I also saw Applejack pulling some sort of cart with her. Sylph walked on a head which left me and Jace alone. I looked at him and saw that he was frowning.

“Jace? Is there something wrong?” I asked him. He looked at me and snorted.

“It’s the Gala, I think it’s going to be boring as hell but I could be wrong.”

PoV: Jace

I walked into the place and looked around. I frowned as I saw a lot of nobles. I muttered to myself as I saw some of them look at me. Some looked at me with their noses in the air, which just looked stupid. I turned to see some of the guards. Some were wearing the standard armor. But others were wearing a little more and there were some of the lunar guard as well and some of them were wearing something different.

I smiled a bit as I saw them. I guess Ajaxs has been busy with training the guards. Sure there’s only a handful of them but I believe that they can handle anything that’s thrown at them. I didn’t see Ajax here but I didn’t expect him to show up. He’s not a big fan of parties. Lucky bastard.

I saw Rarity running towards something. Then slow down to walk fast. I turn to see where she was running to and saw… ugg Blueblood. I scowled at him and shook my head. I can’t believe that anyone would fall for him. He’s a stuck up jerk. What worst is that he’s my nephew as well. I saw a stallion carrying a tray of drinks and I grabbed two of them and downed them both. Nope don’t want to think about that.

“Well I have to say I didn’t think you are such a heavy drinker.” I heard someone say behind me. I turn to see two ponies. One was a stallion with white fur, blueish hair and tiny mustache. He had light blue eyes with a monocle. Beside him was a mare with white fur, pink with a white stripe hair and violet coloured eyes. I eyed them both a minute and put on a smile.

“Well these are my first two and the night is still young.” I told them. They laughed at that. I keeped my smile up, I don’t them to think that I straight up heat them because their nobles. Yet.

“Oh forgive me, we may know your name but you don’t know ours. Allow me to introduce myself, I’m Fancy pants, the president and founder of Fancy’s fashion incorporated and this is Fleur Dis Lee, my secretary and friend.” She gave me a bow and I nodded. I looked at Fancy and looked down. He did have fancy pants on. I blinked at what I did.

“Sorry about that, just that your name is…” Fleur giggled and Fancy rolled his eyes.

“Don’t worry about it, I get that all the time.” He said to me. I again nodded. Another waiter came to us and I grabbed another drink while giving the two empty ones to him. Fancy looked looked at the door of the place and frowns. “I saw a mare run after Prince Blueblood, he’s going to break her heart.” I snorted at him.

“Yeah well he’s a jackass and I think Rarity might give him something to think about.” Fancy chough into his hand as I said that.

“Well Blueblood is a… interesting stallion if I have to say.” Freur took a drink and looked back at the doors.

“I think what Mr. Beleren said can sum him up pretty much. He’s a giant jackass.” I looked at her and him for a moment. Did they straight up insult Blueblood?

“Well yes that’s one way to put it. I know a few more words and a narcissist is one of them.”

“Oh Celestia yes Fancy, you have no idea how much he is. I went to one of his parties and there was pictures of him everywhere. I had nightmares for a week about it.” They are! They are insulting him! Ohhh I like these two.

“Anyway let’s move on to a different topic, Jace I heard that you have close ties with both princesses. Is that true?” I paused at what he said. It’s true that I told both Tia and Luna to not to tell anyone that I was their uncle. When they asked why I told them that they will hassle me to no end and I prefer it. I shrugged at him.

“I knew the princesses for sometime and helped them out at times.”

“I see, I also heard that Nightmare Moon or as she now know as Moonlight lives with you?” I looked at him and took a glance outward. I saw Light talking to a noble. She looked really bored with the talk.

“She’s my student and I have to say.” I lean it to them and brought my voice down to a low volume, “If you do anything to her you will know why everyone is so scared of me.” They both look at me as I stared at them.

“Oh no my good sir that’s not we are trying to say, you see I don’t see it the same way as everypony else sees it I think the fact that she got a second chance is a good thing and well the fact that there’s still day time means that she’s not rampaging around.” I looked at fancy for a moment then turn to Fleur as she also nodded. I just found two nobles that I don’t want to punch in the face. I talked to them for a bit and said my farewells to them. I walked around a bit and saw both Tia and Twilight standing greeting guests. I also saw Twilight looking miserable as well. I would be to if I have to stand there and greet them. I shrugged and walked outside.

I walked around for a bit and saw Fluttershy chasing after a bird I think. I decided not to question it and moved on. I heard some nobles talking about something that Blueblood bought and was going show it off soon. I got a bad feeling about it as soon as I heard it. I then saw Rainbow talking to someone wearing a blue jumpsuit with orange and yellow hair. It looked like a campfire of hair. I also saw Dash wave at me and motion me to come over. Since I didn’t have anything better to do I walked over.

“Hey Jace I want you to meet Captain Spitfire.” Dash said to me. I shook Spitfire’s hand and got a good look at her. She looked tired.

“How do you do Captain.” I asked her. She raised an eyebrow at me and chuckled.

“I been better. I was talking to Dash here and she said that she knew you, I thought that she was making it up until she waved at you and you came over.” I smiled at her for a minute. She then looked over to Rainbow.

“Hey kid, do you mind getting me some punch?”

“DO I!” And with that she was gone. I blinked as it just happened. Spitfire turned to look at me with a frown.

“I heard of what happened to Scoots.” I blinked at her. Why does she want to… oh right she’s Scootaloo’s aunt. I narrowed my eyes at her.

“How much do you know about it?” I asked her. She crossed her arms together.

“Enough that I worry about her, she’s just a kid and I also heard that she… changed.” I saw her look down a bit. I put my hand on her shoulder.

“She’s fine Captain, there’s nothing different about her.” I stopped and thought about it. “Other than the new wings and the fact that she can breath fire.”

“She what?” She began but I put my hand up in front of her.

“It’s better for you to go see it yourself.” She stared at me for a moment and nodded. “Good now I have to ask, I heard that Blueblood brought something here and it’s a suprise, know anything about it?”

“Don’t know, Blueblood never say anything about it and I found out a little while ago but I can say that whatever he brought with him won’t be pretty.” I nodded and heard something to my right. I turned to see some stallion slip on a pile of apples in front of Applejacks cart. I turned back to see that Spitfire was gone. I saw Rainbow looking around with a cup of something in her hand. I shook my hand and went over to A.J.

“Howdy there Jace, ya want anything?” I smiled at her and looked around.

“I would like… a apple muffin.”

“Alright that would be three bits.” I pulled the bits out and handed them over to her. She handed the muffin to me and I took a bite out of it. Mmmm muffins.

“I know I shouldn’t ask this but how did everyone take the news?” She stared at me then looked down.

“They… they said that they understand and will help me through this, after everything that happens it feels like a weight was lifted of my shoulders.” She smiled to herself. I nodded to her and took another bite out of the muffin.

“So you think of telling Applebloom?” Applejack looked at me and bit her lower lip. She then shook her head.

“Na, ah’m not ready to tell her just yet, ah’m… ah’m scared to.” She put her hand on her head and chuckled a bit. “Listen to me, being a scaredy cat about this ah must sound really lame right now.” I shook my head to her.

“No it isn’t Applejack, being scared about this is normal. Take it slow and when you feel it’s time you will tell her.” A.J looked at me for a moment and smiled.

“Thanks Jace, ya a great friend.” I shrugged a bit. I pop the last bit of muffin and wiped my hands.

“So how's the sales?” I asked trying to change the subject. She just sighed and slumped down on her cart.

“Bad, I only sold one apple pie and a muffin.” She look up and straighten and had a smile on her. “Well howdy there Rarity, what can I get ya?” I turned to see Rarity and Blueblood.

“Hello there darlin, ah! Jace it’s good to see you have you met Prince Blueblood yet.” I looked over to him and put a smile that said ‘Go fuck yourself’.

“Why hello there Blueblood, I’m Jace.” I put my hand out for him to shake it. He just looked at my hand and frowned at it.

“That’s Prince Blueblood commoner.” I closed my hand into a fist and put it back down. Ohhh I want to punch him sooo hard.

“I think we will have two apple turnovers.” Rarity said.

“Alrighty then.” Applejack said as she pulled out two turnovers. “That would be four bits.”

I then just watched as both Rarity and Blueblood stare and saying ‘ahem’ at each other. My left eye was twitching as Rarity sighed.

“It looks like I’ll be paying for them.” Before Applejack could say anything I step in.

“No I’ll be paying.” I pulled out four bits and handed them to A.J.

“Oh Jace you don’t have to.”

“Nonsense, it would what any gentlecolt would do.” I said gentlecolt towards Blueblood and glared at him. He didn’t bother looking at me as he took a bite out of turnover. And thrown up on my shoes.I closed my eyes and took deep breaths. I opened them and saw that the prick was wiping his tongue.

“Ugg! Peasant food! My roly lips have tasted peasant food.” I glared at him as he turn around and walked away with his nose up in the air. “I’m going to the buffet to get some, orderves.”

I watched as both the prick and Rarity walk away (She was glaring at him). I looked down at my shoes and the puke. I looked up at A.J but she was pushing her cart away, muttering to herself. I was now alone now as I looked back down.

“My shoes.”

I was sitting in the main room brooding in the corner. It took me a moment to clean my shoes but I was still pissed. I watched as Pinkie tried to make the Gala more fun but that didn’t work. I saw the rest of the guests were talking to others but keep their distance from me. Good, I wasn’t in the mood for anyone of these nobles. I put my head on the table and closed my eyes.

“Worst. Night. Ever.” I heard someone sit down near me. I looked up and saw that it was Moonlight.

“Well you look like hell.” She said to me. I snorted and leaned back in my chair and sighed.

“I would prefer fighting a nest full of Slivers then this.” I told here. She nodded and looked out.

“It is boring I can say that much and the nobles are full of themselves.” I glared at her.

“Did you get pucked on by a noble, no then you got off easy.” I crossed my arms and slumped in my seat. “I shouldn’t have came, at this point I would just leave.” Before Light could say anything we heard a glass being tapped. I looked to see Blueblood standing in the middle of the room. With Rarity tapping the glass with a spoon.

“Attention everypony, attention I have something wonderful to show you all.” I glared at Blueblood. My gut feeling came back and it was saying that this wasn’t going to be good.

“As you all have heard that I have found and bought something extraordinary, other than myself.” I rolled my eyes. Moonlight tapped my shoulder. I looked over and saw her with a worried look as she pointed over to the doors. I looked over and saw some guards pushing some big thing in. It was covered with a tarp but I saw something as the wind made it move. I saw bars, it was a cage.

“I came across this man with this creature of unknown origin and I just knew that I had to have it. Now allow me to introduce my pet!” The guards removed the tarp and we all saw what it was. It was a dryad.

I heard gasps and sounds of wonder from the rest of the nobles but I didn’t listen. I watched as the dryad looked around and puts her back to one of the walls of the cage. I grip the table and heard cracks from it. Out of the corners of my eyes I saw Luna looked shocked and Moonlight pissed. I saw Tia glancing at me with a worried look. I saw Blueblood walk towards the cage and opened it. He walked in as she backed away from him into the corner. She was terrified of him.

“Come now pet, there’s nothing to be scared of I just want to show you off to everypony.” He reached out to her. She slapped the hand away in fear. Blueblood frowned and did something that really pissed me off.

He slapped her.

“Why you worm! Obey your master!” Everything went quiet. I watched him exit out of the cage and slammed the door. I began to see red. I didn’t care anymore. I been through so much tonight but this was the last straw. I felt a hand on my shoulder.

“Jace calm down, I think Tia will talk to him about this. Just don’t do anything that you will regret.” I heard Sylph said but I didn’t care. Blue- no that prick made the biggest mistake in the world and I be damn if I let him go. Before I could do anything all hell broke loose.

As it seems, Pinkie was trying to make the party more fun as she tried everything she knew. Then she accidentally launched a cake that Applejack made into the air. Right towards the prick. He then grabbed Rarity and used her as a shield. Then Rarity exploded. She went off on him and said things that I would never hear her say. As it seemed she also found out that he didn’t like getting dirty so she grabbed a chunk of cake and threw it at him. He recoiled and hit a statue and it began to fall over.

Rainbow tried to save it but in the process knocked over some pillars and they went down like dominos. When that was done we all heard the sound of a stamped coming as a large group of animals came running in. Followed by a disgruntled Fluttershy. And more of hell broke loose. I blinked a few times and had a plan. I ran over to the cage and got behind the dryad. I put my hand on her as she looked at me. Before she could do anything I blinked us outside. As soon as we were she jumped back away from me and looked around. I put my hands up.

“Hey I’m not here to hurt you, I’m trying to help you.” She still looked panicked. I sighed and let a little green mana out. I saw her look at me and what I believe was her calming down. I nodded towards a tree behind her.

“Well what are you waiting for, your free now.” She looked at me then to the tree then back at me. I saw hope in her eyes as I nodded. She ran up and hugged me quick and ran to the tree and went inside it. I stayed there for a minute and blinked back into the main room.

I came back into see the animals gone, the mane six were gone as well. The whole room was still in ruins. I went over to Moonlight and Sylph. As it seems Luna was there as well.

“Well is she?” Sylph started but stopped as I nodded.

“Gone and free.” Both Luna and Sylph let out a sigh of relief.

“ I can’t believe that he did that.” Moonlight said. I saw her glaring at Blueblood. I glared at him. I started to move towards him.

“YOU!!” I yelled at him. He jumped and turned to me. “Do you have any idea what you have done!” He just looked at me confused.

“You almost made a dryad a slave! Do you know that is just the most fucked up thing I have seen! Sure I knew that you were a prick but this! This is a new low for you.” He looked at me and I saw he was getting angry. He put his nose back in the air which had a bit of icing on it.

“Why are do you care about it, it was nothing more than a thing.” He said. I opened and closed my hands.

“Dryads are a peaceful race and without them most of the forests would die off, and you almost did that tonight.” He just snorted at me.

“And why should I care?” I grinded my teeth a bit. “Are you some hippy that I hear about. Since that thing did what it did I should go and cut down the trees that it calls it home, maybe that will make it think twice to mess with it.” I stared at for a moment. I don't know what but something broke. Well make that a few things.

I punched him in the face. Hard.

I sent him flying and he hit the wall with a thud. I shook my hand a bit and replayed what I did. I then started to smile. I just punch Blueblood in the face and it felt so good!

I saw him gripping his nose and crying. A few guards went over to check on him. I went back to the others as I saw two guards standing near me. By the armor they were part of the group Ajaxs trained.

“Going to try and stop me?” I asked them. One lunar guard shook her head.

“Hell no! We heard what you can do from Ajaxs. I don't think anyone can stop you.”

“Besides,” The other guard, part of the solar guard, looked over to where Blueblood is. “He had it coming.” I snorted and went over to where the alicorns are. Tia looked mad at me.

“Did you have to go and do something like that?” She asked me. I just nodded.

“He almost enslave a dryad, and I won't let that happen and I was pissed.” I looked around and saw everyone was looking at us. “well I guess that the party is over, let's go find the mane six.”

It took some time and some scolding from Tia we found the mane six and Spike at a place called Doughnut Joe’s. We went in and Tia, Luna and Moonlight went and sat down as I went and ordered some doughnuts and coffee. After getting everything I went back to them as Tia was talking.

“I thought that inviting you all would make things more interesting, and I could say that tonight was interesting.”

“You can say that again.” Moonlight chimed in as she took a of her doughnut. I leaned back and took a sip of my drink. I looked over to Luna and saw her staring off in space.

“Earth to Luna you there?” She blinked and looked at me.

“Hmm? Oh sorry I was thinking, I can't believe that nephew would do something like that.” Before I could say anything Rarity huffed a bit.

“Ugh how did I get so blinded by him, he's is a, a…”

“A prick.” I said.

“A jackass.” Moonlight also said. Rarity just nodded and went back to sipping her drink. Twilight looked at me as if she had a question. Which ment she did.

“You have a question?” I raised an eyebrow at her.

“Ummm yeah that, being in the cage what is it?” I stared at her for a moment as I thought how to word it.

“First off it's a she and second she something called a dryad, or a forest spirit.” I saw her pop a pen and a small book out of thin air. I rolled my eyes at her and continued.

“As you can tell forest spirits live in the forests or a place with a lot of trees, there's many types of spirits but dryads are strictly a female race, there's no male dryad. Those are known as enits which are tall tree like beings.” Twilight wrote down everything thing I said and looked at me.

“Why did Blueblood have a one?” I scowled at the thought.

“I bet he found her and thought she was a mindless creature.” I looked down and sighed. “She must of been terrified of what was going on.”

Twilight nodded and I looked at Tia . She looked at me with a look that said that she was thinking.

“I think I'll have a little chat with Blueblood about this when I get back, after he stops crying over his broken nose.” Rainbow choked on her drink a bit.

“Back up for a second, he got a broken nose, how?” Tia glared at me as I made a annoying happy smile.

“And I don't regret it.” I said smug. She sighed and went back to her drink.

“Say Jace, where’s Sylph?" Applejack asked.

“She went back to Ponyville, said that she had enough fun for the night and wanted to head to bed.” I stretched a bit and found out how tired I was.

“I think it's best that we all head back home and get some shut eye, we had a long night.” Tia said and we nodded. As we left and headed home I reflected on what happened. I smiled a bit. I got to punch a jackass in the face. Best night ever!

Author's Note

As you can tell, I don't like Blueblood, he's an ass :twilightangry2:

See you all in the next chapter :)

Chapter 18: A fiery Discord future....

I stood on the path that lead toward Ponyville with my cane sword in one hand and my bag in the other. I wore a black trench coat with dark blue highlights with metal buckles that had red symbols on them. Underneath it I word a simple gray t-shirt with some ripped jeans. I also wore a black wide brim hat. I waited for Moonlight to catched up. She had her bag and her staff with her. She wore a dark red zip up hoody which was open. She wore a black shirt with some camouflage pants one.

As soon as she caught up we moved on down the path. We pasted some guards on the way. As it seemed Luna agreed to send some of the lunar guard to Ponyville. Pinkie was happy about that since she can set up a 'Welcome to Ponyville!!!’ party. It made Amber happy that she had more guards to help out , but she had to work with another captain since that group of bat ponies or thestrals as they are also called are nocturnal. She was going to say that she could handle it but I told her if she did she wouldn't have time to sleep.

Two days ago I told the mane six and some others that Moonlight and I would be leaving for a bit. I also told them that it was for training for us since Light was still a long way to go and I need to refine my skills in spell slinging and fighting. Being turned as a statue and sitting still for over a few thousands of years can really do a number on reflexes. Rarity, Twilight, A.J. and Rainbow took it alright. Fluttershy started to cry a bit but I was told that she does that. And Pinkie grabbed my leg and told me not to go. I had to drag her half way through town until I told her that she had to prepare for a party. After that was done I went to Sylph and asked her to at times check up on the cottage. She told me that she would and would put all the mail I will be getting for as long as I was gone. As it seems Syl got her a job as part of the weather team and as a mail carrier backup. After talking with her I went to the town hall to pay my rent of the cottage for a few months in advance.

Coming back the present time I was walking with Moonlight on the road. It been half an hour since we left town. I pulled out a map to see where we are going.

“I have to ask, why do we need to head out of town for this? Can’t we just train in town?” Moonlight asked me. I glanced over to her and back at the map.

“We could but it wouldn't do any good and would take too long, when I was still learning how to control mana I went from one side of Equestria to the other and then some. Besides you will get to see the sights.” I told her as I was still looking at map. I saw that in the direction we were going we would hit Appleloosa. I heard what happened there from the mane six and facepalmed when they finished. I told them if they just let them talk it out or look at the layout of the apple trees and move some of them then all the hell they went through would have be for not. Tia said that they learned a good lesson that day. Yeah a lesson on common sense.

“I’m guessing the then some are different planes? You still didn’t really tell me how a Planeswalker works.” I put the map away and looked at her.

“I didn’t really tell you that didn’t I? Well let me tell you this that we are going to be jumping from plane to plane soon as soon as you get a good idea on how white mana and magic works.” Moonlight looked at me for a moment and blinked a few times.

“You mean you’re going to teach me white mana now?” I heard the excitement in her voice. I put a finger on my lips and grinned at her.

“Spoilers.” I told her. I saw her roll her eyes at that. I tilted my head a bit and decided to teach her something that I picked up on in my travels and is really cool to have.

“Ok since we are on our amazing training trip it’s time that I show you something that cool, something that’s called hybrid spells and mana change.” I saw that she didn’t understand what I meant. Hybrid spells and summons are what they sound like, using mana from different pools to summon creatures and cast spells. In the game that’s all you can do but here I found that I can use some pools of mana to change it’s properties a bit. I found a open field and lead Moonlight there.

“Alright first off are hybrid spells and summons, they are simply spells that take mana from two mana pools. Now do you remember how to summon and use spells.” I saw her nodded.

“First you need use a little mana to make a base of the spell you want and just pour mana into it.” She said. I nodded.

“That’s very good now take that and apply it to this lesson, you see to cast a spell from the hybrid tree you need to use two or more different manas to make a base of the summon and/ or spell, for example,” I turned and focus my mana a bit and used used a bit of both green and blue mana to summon a Horizon Chimera.

A bright flash shot out of my hand and landed on the ground. After it was done shining I saw the chimera standing in front of me. I went over and pet it. I looked back at Moonlight and smiled.

“It may look easy and somewhat cool but it took a lot of focus and knowing how much mana to use, that’s why I wanted you to know blue mana and green mana first.” She nodded to me as I released the chimera and looked back at her and pulled out a card. “Now you try, this creature takes mana from green and blue but it’s one of the easiest creatures to summon.”

I handed her the card as she looked at it for a minute. She handed it back and looked away from me. She began to focus on her mana. I felt and saw blue mana began to rise. I frowned a bit. She got the blue mana down but not the green.

“Light think the two manas as rivers that slowly merge together into one river.” She nodded and closed her eyes. At first nothing but after a minute I sense the green mana began to rise. I saw a ball of light shot out and like mine it flashed brightly. After it dimmed down I turn and saw a Icefeather Aven.

It looked somewhat fine, other than it looked a little sick and confused. It crowed once and disappeared. I looked at Moonlight and saw her panting. I went over and helped her up a bit.

“Th-thanks.” She said to me. I smiled at she wobbled a bit but still stood.

“Alright the next part is a hybrid spell, you can try tomorrow since the summon took a toll on you, so we move on to the mana change. Now this is a little different since you’re not casting anything, you are instead changing the mana you have into a different colour. Be warned doing so will take a large toll on you, it can go from a simple headache to straight up killing you killing you, so don’t try it until you’re ready.” I took out a bottle of water and handed it to her.

“So that’s it? That’s all you’re going to show me?” She asked me.

“Well now there’s one thing that I learned in my travels that’s pretty sweet, now let say I use red mana to make a simple base to make a fire bolt.” I Put out my hand and a ball of fire appeared. “Normally I would pour red mana into it but what if I poured green mana instead.” As what I just said I poured green mana into the bolt. It change from a red colour to a green one. I smiled and shot the bolt to the ground. We watched as the plants started to grow much faster than before.

“I’m guessing that you change how the spell worked by using a different colour of mana.” I nodded and rubbed the back of my head.

“You know I found that out by just fooling around a bit, but anyway with this you can change how some spells work, you can make a lethal spell non- lethal and the other way around.” Moonlight nodded and finished the bottle and handed it to me. I put it back into my bag and we walked back to the road.

“Now then we need to head off, there’s a town near here that we need to get to before nightfall, you ready.” She smiled and nodded. We set off for whatever is ahead of us. All I gotta say is that this is going to be a fun few months.

PoV: Twilight
Place: Ponyville that been turned upside down by Discord and right after the mane six fired the beam of friendship.
A few months later.

I groaned a bit as I tried to focus my eyes a bit. Using the elements of harmony take it’s toll on us when we all used it. The last time I slept for a day and a half. I looked around to see my friends, who have been restored to normal and reconnected to their elements groan a bit.

“Ugh, I feel like I ran a marathon with no breaks.” Dash said with a groan. She stood up and wobbled a bit. Applejack helped her a bit.

“Well I have to say that this was something that I wished we didn’t have to deal with, I think we all need some beauty sleep after this.” Rarity chimed in. Her clothes had dirt on them and the fact that she’s not flipping out means that she’s too tired to care. Fluttershy whimpered a bit and sat up.

“Well girls it’s over now, I just need to send a letter to the princesses to let them know that Discord has been…” I turned and stopped talking at the sight. Discord, the god of chaos and disharmony was staring at the spot he was just standing in drinking a cup of something.

“Well that was something, that would be bad for me if I had been hit with that.” He said as he tossed his cup over his shoulder. It turned into a bird with a laser pointer for feet. We all stared at him.

“But, but how? You got hit with the elements of harmony! How are you not a statue?” I yelled at him. He just grinned and blinked over to me.

“Oh Twilight it so simple really even an egghead like you can figure it out, all I did was move a little to the left really.” He said with a grin. I jumped back a bit and fell to one knee. I painted a bit. I was too tired for this. “Like seriously it’s really easy to dodge the blast if you know how. Now then since that you all are reconnected to the elements again and I can’t just do what I did before, I will just have to fouse you like I did with little old Fluttershy.” We all looked at Fluttershy as she looked panicked at all the staring.

“Well bad news there buddy, we aren’t going to just let you do that.” Dash taunted discord. I smiled a bit at her bravery but frowned. How are we going to defeat him know?

“Oh well that would be a problem if you all ran around, I guess I have to call in for backup.” He snapped his fingers and creatures appeared. They all looked like creatures that had their body parts swapped with other creatures. They all advance at us. We all backed up into a circle as the creatures surrounded us.

“Come on! We can take them!” Rainbow put up her fists and went to a fighting stance, so did Applejack. The rest of us looked around. I heard Discord laughed.

“Oh you’re going to fight, well this is just cute but just for you all to know is that you lost. You have nothing left and besides, who’s gonna save you all now?” Just as the word was spoken the ground rumbled as roots shot up from the ground and grabbed all of the chaos beasts and pulled them into the ground. We all blinked at what happened as a popping sound came and Moonlight was standing in front of Discord.

“I think that someone is going to be me.” She said. Rainbow called out her name and she turned around and waved at us. She turned back to Discord and crossed her arms. “Well it has been a while has it Discord.”

“Well isn’t Nightmare Moon, is there something different about you? Did you change your hair or something.” Discord changed into a barber and began to cut her hair. She waved him off.

“First of all it’s Moonlight, and second I’m not the one you should be worried about.” Discord revert back to his normal look and eyed Moonlight.

“Oh and pray tell on who I should be worried about.” Before anyone can say anything a blast hit Discord on his side and sent him flying into a house. We all blinked at what just happened.

“That would be Jace, he’s also pissed about the fact to attack Ponyville today of all days.”

PoV: Jace

I blinked into town, saw Discord talking to Moonlight and I shot him with a magic bolt which sent him into a building. Why? Why of all the days he had to do this today?? I thought to myself. I walked to the building. I heard the mane six call out to me but I ignore them and saw Discords tail. I cast a giant growth on myself and grabbed his tail and pulled him out of the building. I lift him up and slammed him down on the ground. He groaned a bit.

“Hello Discord, nice to see you out and about.” I said to him. He looked at me and blinked.

“Oh Jace, I didn’t know you were in town we should catch up with a drink or something.” I rolled my eyes at him.

“Listened I’m pissed about what you did today but I’m going to let that slide, what I want for you to do is to clean up the town so it’s not fucked up, next is that you will head to Fluttershy’s house and start being reformed that way since it’s the easy way.”I told him.

“Wait you want me to get reformed already? It’s a little early for that.” I sighed and glared at him.

“Discord you have three choices, you either get turned into stone and wait about a year for the day that you have to be reformed, or you let Flutters reformed you now, or if that’s not to your liking I can put a seal on your powers and have me and Moonlight use you as target practice, oh and by the way” I pulled fate out of the holster and pointed at his head. “I don’t miss.” He gulped and looked at me.

“O-ok I go with option two if you don’t mind.” I nodded and holster my gun and walked over to the mane six and Moonlight. I saw them talking to Light. I went up to them and told them what going on. Most of them argued that he can’t be trusted and I pointed out that they thought the same thing about Moonlight. I looked at Fluttershy.

“I hate to spring this on you but you’re the only pony that can reform him.” She looked at me and then at discord. He waved at her as she waved back.

“I-I think I can do that.” She said. I nodded at her and began to walk away. I took about three steps before something happened.

“What in tarnations is that!” I heard Applejack yelled. I looked up to see a meteor coming down from the sky. It was heading towards Discord as he looked up and saw it.

“Oh my.” I pulled a small umbrella and opened it over his head as the meteor crashed down on top of him. Luckily it didn’t do that much damage to the town. I looked at what looked like a small crater in the ground.

“Well, that’s one way to begin season two.”

Author's Note

Whoa! Another chapter after the other! What witchcraft is this! As you can see this is a bit of a shorter chapter but this leads to the next one. Think of this as a two part arc or something.
Anyway two question are here, Why is Jace so pissed about today? And what's up with that meteor?

See you all in the next chapter :)

Chapter 19: …A Dark forgotten Past.

(PoV: Shade)

Being the Lord of Hell and its demons is actually quite taxing. From reforming the Authority of Hell to fix its structural problems such as buildings being destroyed by tremors and such.

But that problem was solved by my new adviser, Discord. Turns out he's quite the adviser, knowing what to do when I don't is actually helpful and beneficial for the realm.

Speaking of realms, Discord had informed me of a chaos realm he goes to unwind from not causing mischief like he's suppose to. Apparently something had crossed through as well, allowing a total of two thousand, nine hundred and ninety nine chaos creatures to escape.

There are some that are perfectly harmless while others aren't, to which he explained their Classes as either Keter of Euclid.

Keter class beings are to be reported if found and neutralize the being. Some are invincible, from almost instantaneous regeneration of damaged tissue, to extremely hostile to the point of killing anything that moves.

So I had made a large building that could go on for miles, thanks to Discord for making the building endless in the inside. I had then assembled a group of elite soldiers from my army.

They worked in the shadow, all who have known them wouldn't remember who these demons were. They never existed.

A small welcome party had been thrown by Discord, he took the chance to explain what they were dealing with. And I had came up with a name for the group, Special Containment Procedure. The Foundation.

And that was about a month ago, a day after the birth of my son, Shadow Dusk but I like Dusk more than Shadow.

During the corresponding month, a lot of those weird creatures have been found. One in particular was a creature made entirely of cement, bringing it in was difficult.

The things is a living being when not in direct visual contact with anything, but blink and it's the last thing you'll do. It has been designated as SCP-173.

It was a horrifically busy month, though yesterday was...something. Nyx had found a small orange slime near Dusk’s crib.

What surprised me the most was that she said that it wasX playing with Dusk. I had taken a look at him and found nothing that could be harmful towards anyone.

In fact, I had taken a liking to it and so did Twilight, Nyx and even Dusk. So instead of locking it up, I had taken it home.

Today I had ultimately decided to leave Hell for a while and come back when I feel like it needs me. So, I had put on a shirt with the Deadpool logo on it. I had spent the majority of the day playing with Dusk and Nyx.

Mister Jelly was napping, I think. He had his eyes closed, so I think he is. Nyx thought it was a fitting name and so did I.

I had recently gotten those Alphabet block for Dusk and he seemed to like them. He seems to be developing some intelligence with those blocks, he had arranged them in alphabetical order.

I smiled at him and held out a hand for him. He looked at me curiously, then took hold of my hand.

“Dada.” I heard him say. Surprised didn't begin to explain how I felt when he said those words, his first words. Bringing him closer, I held him in my arms, cradling him and singing the small lullaby Twilight sang to him.

Slowly but surely he started to fall asleep.

After leaving Dusk in his crib, I left the room with Nyx and Jelly. Jelly knew when it was time to play with Dusk and when not to.

Picking up Nyx and Jelly, I walked towards the throne room. Arriving at the throne room and seeing the mane six together, I walked towards Twilight and placed Nyx on the ground, allowing her to run up to Twilight.

“Hi mom.” Nyx said, embracing Twilight. Twilight smiled and returned the warm embrace.

Twilight wore a lavender shirt with her cutie Mark on the center.

“Hey you two. Is it time to feed Dusk again?” Twilight asked. Nyx and I shook our heads no.

“It's not, but Dusk did something amazing.” I said to her. Nyx decided to shout the answer.

“He spoke his first words!” Nyx shouted with a smile. Twilight looked at me, seeing if it was a joke.

“He really did, sweetie.” I said with a small smile. Twilight sat there in silence while her friends congratulated us before leaving.

“I missed it!” Twilight suddenly shouted, eyes twitching with frazzled mane.

“Uh oh.” Nyx said as she slowly backed away.

“Twi, calm down.” I said to her.

“I can't.” She said, sadness clearly evident from her tone as she buried her face in her hands.

“What kind of Mother would miss her foal’s first words!?” She asked me.

“Twilight, just calm down.” I said again. I knew her sudden increase in work from the stupid nobels that moved to Ponyville to get on our good side would stress her out but I didn't think it was this bad.

“Mom, maybe we can go on break, you know like Spring Break.” Nyx suggested. I thought of where we could go if she would agree with Nyx’s idea and remembered Jace’s token.

I looked at Twilight, waiting for an answer from her. She looked at both me and Nyx, then sighed.

“If it means being with Dusk like a good mother should, then alright.” She said with a sad smile. I walked up to her and embrace her.

“You're a great mother, just look at Nyx. You raised her by yourself and she's a smart filly.” I said to her.

“I know, it's just that Dusk is our foal, our baby. Nyx is magically created filly that I love as a daughter and adopted her.” She said. I felt my shoulder get wet, I pulled my head back a little and saw that Twilight was crying.

I felt Nyx squeeze in the hug. And Jelly was on Twilight's mane. I looked at Twilight again, this time seeing a smile.

“I love you.” Twilight said.

“We love you too.” Me and Nyx said to her.

One hour later

We've managed to calm Twilight down and started packing. Twilight and Nyx had asked where we were going to which I answered with Memory lane.

Packing a few clothes bags of clothes, snacks and baby food, though Twilight still had to breastfeed Dusk. I then took out the small token he gave me and tossed it onto the ground.

A few seconds later, the token shook violently and morphed into an elevator. We all looked at it in confusion and I stepped closer to it.

The doors opened and showed a large living room with a family couch. The room was fitted with a small kitchen and bathroom. The room looked like it belonged in a hotel. Stepping inside, I looked around.

It seemed like a normal room, excluding the fact that it's a fucking elevator. Twilight walked in with Dusk in her arms, Nyx following behind and I saw small patch of orange on her mane.

I smirked at this, knowing Jelly wanted to be as close to Dusk and Nyx as possible. The doors closed behind Nyx and the room shook slightly.

Then a quiet hum emitted throughout the room. I had sat down on the couch next to Twilight as she played with Dusk.

Nyx laid down on my lap with Jelly in her arms. I took out a few pieces of candy and fed Jelly before he fell asleep with Nyx.

PoV: Jace

I seen different types of travel. There’s teleporting, flying, car, ect. As the dust settled I looked and saw that was now on top of Discord was what looked like the door to an elevator. Oh okay~ this is weird.

I walked towards it and as soon as I got there I heard a ding sound. I the doors opened and what I saw inside was a large living room. I saw Shade sitting on the couch with Nyx sleeping on his lap with something orange in her hair. I also saw Twilight with what looks like a bundle of… something in her arms. I also saw Shade looking at me with a grin.

“Sup.” I blinked at him and looked around the elevator. This reminds me of the blue box from Doctor Who.

“You do know how to make an entrance don’t ya.” I saw Shade got up and move towards me.

“Don't even ask how this happened. I just used your token.” I thought about it. I don’t really know how the tokens work really. Before I could say anything we heard a muffled voice coming from under the elevator. I moved out of the way as a now paper thin Discord pulled himself out from underneath of the elevator. One of his arms shot up and grabbed his head and pulled. His head was still flat and he turned to us.

“Look Ma, I’m road kill!” I groaned a bit. Damn it Discord. He pulled himself up from the ground and put his thumb into his mouth and began to blow. After a minute he was back to his normal chaotic self. He looked at the elevator and then at Shade.

“Nice ride, does it come with cup holders?”

“No but surprisingly it does have gun holsters.” He demonstrate this by smacking the wall as it opens and three different guns popped out.

“Shade!” I heard someone yell from inside of the room. I looked back and saw Twilight glaring at Shade.

“I looked around the room and found them already there. Besides, I don't use these kinds of guns anyway.” She walked up to him, still glaring at him. She then turned to me and gave me a smile.

“Hello Jace, it nice to see you again.” Twilight told me. I gave her a half hearted smile but it was gone as soon as I looked at Discord.

“Discord, the town.” I said to him. He looked at me for a minute.

“Now hold on that’s just rude, you have guests and I wanted to meet them.” I pulled out fate and pulled back the hammer.

“You were saying.” He glared at me and walked off, grumbling a bit. I put the gun back and saw that Shade was about to say something but I turned away and walked towards to Moonlight and the mane six. They looked both worried and confused and… whatever Pinkie does.

“Jace?” Light began but I stopped her.

“Discord is going to fix the town, I want you all to keep an eye on him. I’m going to head off to see Tia and Luna and tell them what happened today, oh and Shade is back and he brought Twilight with him and Nyx so,” I pointed at Twi. “You're going by Twi since it be less confusing.” Before any of them could say anything I ported away.

I grabbed my head as the teleport ended. I stood there for a minute to clear my head and looked around. I was in a forest of some sorts. I looked in my bag to see if I have everything. After that I walked forward.

After twenty minutes of walking I came upon a cliff side with a big tree growing over it. It a cherry blossom tree that was in full bloom. I looked down from the tree and saw what made me wince. It was two graves. I also saw two set of flowers, one with white flowers and the other a dark purple. I opened my bag and pulled out a set of blue flowers and a bottle. I walked over and set the flowers down as I kneeled. I looked at the two graves and read them.

Solar Light, King of Equestria.

A proud warrior to all and a good friend to all.

R.I.P

Nebula Sky, Queen of Equestria

A Shining light in the darkness and cared by all.

R.I.P

I sighed and sat down and pulled out three shot glasses. I poured all three of them and set two of them in front of the graves as I took the last one. I almost about to take a shot when my magic sense picked up something. I sighed a bit and closed my eyes.

“I know you're there, you can come out.” I lifted the bottle up and shook it. “I got a good drink here.”

“I don't drink.” I turned and saw both Nyx and Shade standing there. I also saw the orange slime was still in Nyx’s hair. I shrugged and looked back.

“What brought you here?” I asked them, taking the shot. I felt it go down my throat.

“You have to hide your emotions better if you don't want us to show up, that and Jelly here is a living emotion detector.” I turned back and looked at him. Jelly? I than saw the orange slime jumped off and went to grab my leg. I just stared at it as it hugged my leg.

“Umm.” I heard Nyx giggled at what happened.

“He knows you're in need of emotional help.” Shade said. I looked back at the slime, Jelly I guess his name is was looking at me with puppy eyes. He reminded me of those dogs that are paired with people with P.T.S.T.

“Who are they?” I heard Nyx asked. I looked at where she was looking and saw that it was at the two graves. I must of felt sadder because Jelly hugged my leg some more.

“Some old friends.” I poured another shot and shot it back. I twitched my head a bit. Shade walked up beside me with his arms crossed. I sighed a bit. “They are also this world's Tia and Luna and I guess Moonlight’s parents.”

“That explains all..” Shade said as he gestured the Gravestones. “This.” I snorted and looked back at the gravestones. I frowned a bit.

“Shade, do you regret anything that happened to you or what you did in your life?” He looked at me for a minute.

“If by that you mean if I regretted not defeating Azmodan before unleashing his army against two million untrained soldiers with families waiting back home, then yes.” I nodded and was about to pour a bit more but decided to drink from the bottle. Luckily I don’t get drunk easily.

“Sometimes I regret coming here.” Shade and Nyx looked at me. I eyed them and shrugged a bit. “If I didn’t came here then they would be still alive and taking care of Tia and Luna.” I felt a pang of sadness in my heart when I said that.

“Then Moonlight wouldn't exist. She exist because of you.” I looked at Shade and arched an eyebrow.

“That’s… true I guess, I think I’m mostly hurt on the fact that they died because I was careless.” I took another drink and sighed. The memory came back at full force.

“There’s was this man named Vlad, he’s a Planeswalker like me but he’s messed up to the point that he will take anyone to do ‘experiments’ on them.” I frowned at the thought. “I didn’t know at first but one day Solar gotta letter from him asking to come over with Nebula and me, he agreed and I opened the way to the plane he was in. When we all got there we saw that he lived in a Dracula style castle, skipping the boring parts Vlad asked Solar to join him to take over all the planes and well Solar refused.” I gripped the bottle a bit more. “Vlad was prepared for that and showed us that he, somehow, kidnapped both Tia and Luna.” I saw frowned and Nyx hugging Jelly. I took another drink, I started this and I’m going to finish this.

“They were about the same age as Nyx, maybe a little younger, but when Solar found out well he went ape shit, with good reason. Me and the king fought Vlad for what felt hours but then Solar told me to go and take Tia and Luna to safety, I argued with him but in the end I grabbed them both and ported away. When I got them to safety I jumped back to help but…” I stopped and looked over to Nyx. I snapped my fingers as mana went into her ears. She blinked and stared to look around. Shade looked at me at what I just did but I continued.

“When I got back I saw… Solar on the ground with a sword through his chest and Nebula lying beside him with her wings ripped off. Both died.” I closed my eyes and the image. I remember it so clearly as if it was yesterday. I remember all the blood, the looks on their faces and mostly I remember his laugh. I opened my eyes and saw that Nyx, though she can’t hear me, was hugging my arm.

“I… I don’t remember what happened next, I guess I lost it when I saw them, when I came to Vlad was… well ripped apart. The whole room was also ripped apart as well, I went and picked up the king and queen to take them back, but when I turned around I saw Tia followed me.” I saw Shade stiffen a bit as he looked at me with wide eyes.

“She… she must've seen everything that happened, I cast a sleep spell on her and took her back to where Luna was, after that I went back to the castle and used a spell call Ragnorok on it and well now there’s a big fuck off hole there, after that I went back and took them back here.” I took a long drink before continuing. “After I did I got some of the guards to take the king and queen to a room so I could try to revive them, before that I went into Tia’s head and locked the memories of what she saw in her head, and went to revive them. I tried as best as I can but after two weeks of trying I knew that I couldn’t revive them, I was a mess afterwards but one night the queen came to me in a dream which.” I pointed at Shade. “Scared the living crap out of me, but anyway she told me that it wasn’t my fault and to stop trying to bring them back and to look after Tia and Luna as if they were my own, and I did just that.” I looked at Shade and Nyx. I removed the spell of her as she blinked in surprise. I took another drink and saw that Shade looked like he had a question.

“Why lock away the memories? You know that eventually they'll come back and in a very bad way, for you and for her.” I snorted at him.

“Oh yeah and it came back in a big way, I think it was… some time ago, a couple thousand years I think that both Tia and Luna defeated Discord, something about his chaos magic did something to those locks and they became nightmares. She would wake up screaming about some kind of monster killing everything, after two weeks of nightmares I found out that it was from the memories that I locked away so I got both of them and told them everything and removed the locks.” I bent my head down. “I… I begged for their forgiveness, for the fact that their parents are dead and for locking the memories away, they… they forgive me and told me that it wasn’t my fault. Tia, Luna and I wasn’t seen around the place after two weeks.” I took another drink and looked at the gravestones. “And well today is the day that of the funeral of the king and queen, and when I found out that Discord attacked Ponyville, I was ticked off about that.” I frowned at the thought. I think before sending him to Fluttershy’s place I will punch him in the face. “And that’s it, any questions or anything to say?”

“No.” Both Shade and Nyx answered. I nodded and looked at my bottle. I drank the whole thing in one go, stood up and walked towards the cliff. I stopped and waited.

“Umm what are you…” Shade began but stopped as I breathe a torrent of fire for a minute. After that was done I turned around and smiled.

“By the Maker I needed that, So! I have to ask why are you all here, not here as in here I mean here as in this world?” I asked him. I saw Nyx looked at me with a confused look on her. Shade shook his head a bit.

“Well, let me explain from the start. After the wedding, Nobles all around moved to Ponyville to get on our good sides, making Twilight's work schedule insanely full and what drove us here was that Twilight needed a break. It was obvious when Nyx told her that Shadow Dusk spoke his first words.” Shade explained. I nodded and walked towards him.

“Well I can understand that, I just need to tell Tia that Discord was taking care of and I’m back.” I stopped for a second. “Want to tag along? I want to see Tia’s face when I tell her that you’re her son from another world, it would be funny.”

“Sure, it'll be funny.” Shade said before turning to look at Nyx.

“Go back to your mother and tell her that I'll be back in a few.” He said, earning a nod from Nyx before she blinked away with Jelly. I turned and clap my hands together. I looked over to Shade.

“You think you can get there before me?” He gave me a look that said ‘You’re kidding me right?’ and nodded. I smiled and looked in front of me.

“I always want to do this.” As I said that sparks began to jump off me as I lunge forward as I cast Lighting travel.

PoV: Tia

I sat on my throne as I listened to Blueblood complain about… something. Since he comes in everyday to complain I zone him out most of the time.

“He does complain a lot doesn't he, I never thought I would meet somepony that can complain about a chicken crossing a road.” I looked at Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. She wore a blue dress as she stood at left.

“You have no idea, last week he complained about a speck of dirt that was in his room.” Luna added. I groaned a bit and rubbed my head. I looked around and saw captain Shining Armor and Ajaxs were standing beside each other. They both looked annoyed. I looked back at Blueblood.

“Nephew I know that this… uhh chicken crossed your path but to be honest I don’t see the problem.” I saw his eye twitch a bit.

“The problem is that I’m royalty! No animal should cross my path and get off scot free.” I frowned at him. Did he forget what happened last week. I was going to say something until Luna stiffen a bit.

“Sounds almost like that weird game, Crossy Road.” I saw a stallion standing behind Blueblood. He had gray fur and a demon tail. I looked at him as he smiled and waved at me.

“Who are you! How dare you get close to me!” Blueblood said as he backed up. Shinging got his sword and shield out as Ajaxs just stared at him. The stallion frowned at him.

“How dare you ask, why I dared to dare!” We all stared at him for a minute.

“Umm what?” Cadenza asked him. Blueblood huffed a bit.

“I guess this commoner doesn’t know how to speak normally.” The stallion glared at him. I felt something demonic about him.

The stallion smirked as his fur was lit aflame. The fire grew twice the size of Blueblood before dispersing and demon stood in front.

He spun his trident around before slamming the floor with it.

“Care to repeat that?”

Blueblood stepped back a bit. I stood up and Luna stood beside me. I saw Blueblood looked around at the guards.

“What are you are standing around for? PROTECT ME!” Before anypony could do anything, the doors slammed open as a bolt of lightning came in and started to bounce around the room. Some of us had to duck to not get hit. After a few more bounces it landed on the ground with a flash. As it dimmed I saw was uncle wobbling where the bolt landed. He looked around a bit and smiled.

“Whoa that was fun, I need to do that more than using the teleport.” He looked over at me and his smile grew bigger. “Hey Tia, I’m back! What did I miss?”

PoV: Jace

I looked at Tia for a bit and saw Luna smiling at me so I waved at her. I looked at the other side of Tia and saw a pink alicorn standing there stunned. I frowned a bit, what was her name again? I looked around and saw Ajaxs and a stallion that I guess he was Shining. I nodded to him as Ajax nodded to the big ass demon in the room. I looked it and figured that was Shade, now why was he in demon form. I looked down and saw the jackass. Ahh that makes sense.

“I’m guessing that Blueblood insulted you?” I asked him. The demon looked at me.

“No, he just spoke as if he knew who I was.” I nodded and looked at Blueblood as he stared daggers at me.

“You have something to say?” I asked him. His left eye twitched at that.

“You! You little insect think you can walked in here with your, pet and do anything you want!” I almost laughed.

“Do any of you mind if I eat him. I mean, it'll give me bad indigestion but I wonder how stuck up prick tastes like.” We all stared at him for a minute.

“No.” Me and Tia said. Blueblood looked around at the guard.

“Again why are you all standing around, I order you all to take this insect to the dungeons and kill this… thing!” I heard Ajaxs laughed at him.

“As far as the demon is, he didn’t really do anything other than say that he would eat you and for Jace, yeah no go screw yourself.” I chuckled a bit as I watch as Blueblood looked around frantically. I guess I got to do the kicker.

“I don’t know what you did but I think you insulted, more than once, Celestia’s son.” I watched as everyone looked at me. I saw Tia’s eyes go wide as the same as Lunas and the other alicorn. I heard mumbles from the guards. I watched Blueblood face went from angry to confusion to pale as he looked at the demon. Then he fainted. Oh man I wished I had a camera!

“Uncle explain before Celestia’s brain shuts down.” Luna asked me. Before I could talk Shade stepped in.

“I don't look like you but I get most of my looks from my Father, I think If you’d think about who I resemble, you'll know who my father is.” He turned back into his normal form. I stepped up as I saw they were still somewhat confused.

“Allow me to introduce Shade Shadow Bringer, Son of Celestia Dawnbringer and Sombra Vokun Sunvaar and Lord of Hell.” I stopped and looked over to him. “Did I get it right?”

“Yup, spot on.” Shade said with a grin. I looked back and saw Tia have smoke coming out of her ears. Luna blinked once and crossed her arms.

“You're from another world aren’t you?” She deadpan. I smiled at her and looked back at Shade.

“You're absolutely correct.” Shade said with a clap of his hands. Luna smiled and looked at Tia.

“Well sister here forgets that there’s other worlds out there.” Luna said as Tia sat back down and rubbed her eyes a bit.

“It been a long day today.” I nodded and clap my hands together.

“Well let’s cut this short, I came here to say that one I’m back and so is Moonlight and Discord has been dealt with, fixed Ponyville and will be at Fluttershy’s place to be reformed and stuff.” I jerk a thumb towards Shade. “Also Shade and his family are here for a vacation so that’s something, also who’s the pink alicorn?” Tia looked at me and then at the alicorn.

“Uncle this is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, she’s here for a stop after going around to the other cities around Equestria.” Cadenza came up to me and bowed.

“I heard much about you from stories that I read as a filly, is it true that you defeated a army of snake monsters.” I smiled at the memory then frowned.

“The swamp that they were marching in smelled terrible.” She giggled a bit. “So how long you’re staying here?”

“Oh not long, there’s other places to go. I just stopped here to say hi the my aunt's.” She paused for a bit then looked at Tia “Does that mean that he’s my uncle as well?”

“I guess so.” Tia said. I smiled knowing that my family grew a bit. I looked out to the sun as something clicked.

“Whoa sorry to cut this short but we need to head back to Ponyville before hell break loose.” I turned to leave and saw Shade looking at me.

“Why do you say that?” I rolled my eyes at him.

“It’s Ponyville, shit happens there all the time. Both the good and bad.” I said as I casted the Lighting travel spell and shoot forward.

After twenty minutes I came out of the spell in the middle of town. I scared a few townsfolk as they passed by. I also saw Shade step out from the shadows.

“I swear I saw scp-106 in there.” I stared at him for a minute and gave him a weird look.

“Umm what?” He rolled his eyes and handed me a picture.

I stared at if for a minute and looked at him. “Umm the hell?”

“106 resembles a decomposing old man. Keter class, avoid at all cost.” I stared at him for a bit.

“Where did you say you saw him?” I asked him. He put his hands in his pockets.

“In between the shadow realm and reality.” He said to me. I blinked at him.

“Yeah, that’s concerning, thanks for that.” I turned and walked off with him following behind.

“I bet they should be at Sugarcube corner, or at the library. I don’t know where they would start but I think we’ll run into them sooner or later.” We walked down the street as I looked around. Discord did a good job at fixing the town up.

“You're going to punch Discord, aren't you?” I looked at him for a moment.

“What do you mean?” I asked him.

“You give out the vibe, it feels as if you wanted to punch someone.” I laughed at that and smiled.

“I always want to punch someone, I spent a long time with ponies that I was to punch I think it’s more of a habit now.” We turn a corner as Shade stared at me.

“You have issues you know that right?” I gave him a madman grin and continued on.

“Ahh but we all have issues, that makes things more fun, besides if anyone didn’t have issues then the place won’t be- oh hey! There’s Amber!.” I saw Amber talking to someone. She wore her armor with two blades strapped to her sides. They kinda looked like bayonets. The one who she was talking to was one of the bat ponies that I think are part of the night guard that Luna sent by request of Amber. The stallion had dark gray fur and crimson hair. He wore armor that looked like Amber’s but it was darker in colour. He had a great sword strapped to his back. Amber turn and saw me.

“Oh hey Jace, I didn’t know you returned. How was your trip.” I shrugged a bit.

“Same old same old, so who’s the new guy?” I asked her. The guy looked at me and frowned.

“Jace this is Captain Nightride, he’s here with the other night guards.” I nodded and looked at him. He looked grumpy. Not the ‘I don’t like you’ grumpy, it’s more of the ‘I just woke up’ grumpy.

“Nice to meet you.” I offered my hand to him and he took it.

“It’s nice to meet-” He stop to yawn and shake his head. “Ahh sorry, it’s nice to meet you, sorry I woke up some time ago and I’m not used to being up in daylight hours.”

“It’s fine, oh by the way this is Shade he’s a friend that came here from his home.” They both shook his hand.

“Nice to meet you two.” Shade said.

“So where are you from?” Amber asked.

“You wouldn't believe me if I told you.” Shade said.

“Try us.” Night said, narrowing his eyes at Shade.

“In an alternate reality.” Shade said. I watched as this unfolds as I saw the faces of the other two go to looks of disbelief.

“Riiight.” Amber said. I gave her a look and raised my eyebrow.

“You know that I came from another world right.” I told her. She blinked at me.

“There's also the fact that I'm a Nephilim, an offspring of an angel and demon.” I saw her as she tries to process all of this. I looked over to Nightride.

“You’re taking this well.” I told him. He looked at me and yawned.

“I’m too fucking tired for this.” He turned and walked off. “I’m going back to bed.” We watched as he left and I looked back to Amber.

“Hey did you know where the mane six went of to?” I asked her.

“Umm I think they went to the golden oaks library.” She answered. I nodded and said my farewells to her and me and Shade headed to the library.

We arrive at the library after walking for about ten minutes. I opened the door to hear Sylph begging.

“Oh Please can I be a nanny! I can be a good nanny!” I blinked at what I just heard. What?

“What?” Shade said. I saw Nyx walk over to us. I also saw the rest of the mane six around Twilight. Both A.J and Rarity was cooing whatever Twilight is holding. I guess it’s her kid. Rainbow was hovering overhead to get a better view. Fluttershy was holding Jelly, she looked at total bliss with it. Twi and Spike was carrying some snacks and drinks in.

“The silver haired lady asked to be a nanny for Dusk, she was begging for about twenty minutes.” I facepalmed after hearing that. Of course she would ask that. I looked over to Twilight as she was staring at Sylph pleading happy face.

“How long has she been asking?” Shade asked Twilight. She glance over to us.

“She first asked about a hour and a half ago and every twenty minutes or so, she had just asked again.” She looked back at Sylph. “This is fifth time now.”

“PLEASSSSEEEE!!” Sylph begged again. I pinched my nose and sighed.

“You better answer her, she won’t stop until she gets an answer.” I told them. Twilight sighed

“Alright.” Twilight answered. Sylph stopped her begging and stared at her.

“Really?” She asked. I snorted, remembering the last time this happened. Now I think about it’s a good thing she said yes. I don’t think the town would take a upset Sylph.

“Yes, you can be Dusk's nanny.” Twilight said with a smile. Sylph just sat there for a minute then her wings shot out.

“Hit the deck!” I yelled as Sylph shot herself into the air going through the roof. Likely she use magic to make sure that there was no damage. I got up and saw that all of the books that were on the shelves were blown off by the take off. I went over to a window and saw Sylph flying around at top speeds and doing tricks.

“She’s on cloud nine right now with what you said.” I turned to look at Twilight. “You didn’t just say that just to shut her up?” She looked at me for a moment.

“No, she seems like a really nice person.” I smiled and looked back out of the window. She was doing loop a loops now.

“Well you just got yourself a very good nanny, Sylph loves kids to a T and always helpful, she even have a sort a tutor group going on that she helps kids with school and stuff. You also can know that your kid or kids are going to be safe.” Shade raised an eyebrow at me.

“Why you say that?” I looked at him and gave him a straight face.

“Do you know why no one goes after a black bears cubs?” Shade slowly nodded. I looked back at the window.

“Well think of that only a hundred times worse, and that’s more so than a normal dragon. Sylph’s a bit overprotective on kids, there was this one time that she…” I stopped as I remembered what happened. I felt a shiver run up my spine. “...on second thought you don’t want to know.”

“Why do you say that?” Shade asked. I shook my head.

“Trust me, you don't want to know. Now,” I clap and turned around. “Let’s see your bundle of joy.” I walked over to where Twilight was sitting. She smiled and look down at her kid. I looked over and got a good look of the kid.

Dusk looked like Twilight if she was a male. He has Shade’s fur colour, ash gray skin. He had a black mane with a gray stripe like Twilight’s He opened his eyes and looked at me. I saw that he had magenta eyes. I moved around a bit as his eyes followed me. I like kids but I get creeped out when I see a baby looking at me.

“I think he’s planning for world domination.” I said out loud. I looked around and saw everyone looking at me. Pinkie looked like she was about to burst out laughing.

“Really.” Shade deadpanned. I looked at him with a scared look.

“He has that look! When he takes over the world I will be the one to tell you that I was right.” And Pinkie was on the floor. I stared at her for a bit then back to Twilight as she was smiling at me.

“You want to hold him?” I blinked at her.

“Uhhhh….” I felt my brain being fried. Sure I hold a kid before but they were like five years old. Dusk was younger than that.

“Did you break him?” Shade asked, waving a hand in front of my face. I grabbed his hand and glared at him. I looked at Twilight and, carefully, took her kid.

Again not going to lie, I may looked normal when looking at me but inside my head I was running around with my hair on fire. I stared at Dusk as he stared at me. That went on for a few minutes so I had to say something. If I didn’t it would be somewhat awkward.

“H-Hello.” Was all I could say.

‘Smooth.’ I heard Jess in my head. I frowned a bit.

“Hello Jess.” I said mentally. It would look weird if I started talking to myself.

‘Dude, it just a kid why are freaking out.’ I snorted and looked at Dusk.

“Are you reading my mind?” I asked him. I felt Jess facepalmed.

‘You are really bad at this, you know that.’

“Shut up, he’s giving me the ‘I’m reading your mind’ look.”

‘He’s not reading you mind, you’re just being paran-’ I watch as Dusk started giggling and smiled. I heard some ‘Awwws’ coming around me but I just stared at Dusk.

“You were saying.”

‘I’ve been wrong before.’ Jess said to me. I moved my hand and wiggled my fingers. He reached up and grabbed my pointing finger. I couldn’t but smiled.

“Ok now you got my finger, what are you going to do now?” I asked him. He looked at my finger and put it in his mouth. I looked up to Twilight and saw her smiling.

“I think he’s hungry.” I let Twilight have Dusk back and I went to stand by the wall of the room. I looked around and saw that all the books were still on the floor.

“You don't know how to take care of foals, don't you?” Shade asked with a smirk.

“The last kids I took care of were Tia and Luna, and at the time they were about Nyx age.” I pointed out. Shade just stared at me. “Also babies kinda creep me out.”

“Pfff.” Shade held in his laughter. I was going to say something but I heard a popping sound and Discord appeared. I stared at him for a moment. There’s something different about him.

“Why hello everypony! Sorry to dropping in like this but I heard that there was a kid and I have to come and see him myself.” He looked around and saw both Twilights. He chuckled a bit and looked at me and smiled. I shifted uncomfortably.

“John De Lancie? Why are you here?” Shade said. Everyone looked at him with looks of confusion other than Twilight, Nyx, me, and Discord. He looked annoyed at him. He muttered something under his breath and looked back to Twilight.

“Awww, what a cute kid. He has your face Sparkle.” Discord cooed and made a rattle and handed it to Dusk.

“So Discord, what you been up to?” I asked him. He looked at me and shrugged.

“Oh you know, chaotic stuff here and there, meeting some others, etc etc.” He looked at Shade and frowned. “Just like you.” He said out loud.

“What?” Shade asked. Discord rolled his eyes and made a pink cloud appeared and then layed on it.

“Oh some angel lady that sometimes speaks Irish at times. She’s kinda like you Shade.” He glared at Shade for a minute. “A little too much.”

“And what’s up with this, Irish speaking Angel?” I asked. Discord opened one of his eyes and grins. He put one of his talons to his lips.

“Spoilers.” Was all he said before he flashed out of the room. I blinked a few times and went through what just happened. I looked over to Shade who look confused as well.

“You know any Irish speaking angels?” I asked him.

“Hmmm, The closest one to an Irishman or woman would be Michael and the new Archangel of wisdom.” I thought about what Discord said.

“He also said that she acts like you, does that mean anything?” I asked. He just shook his head.

“No.” Was his answer. I frowned a bit and thought about it. I believe that Discord was holding information from us. I decided to ask later.

“Weird cryptic messages aside what are you all planning on doing on your vacation?” I asked. Shade tilted his head a bit.

“If it would be fine with you, we were hoping in staying here for two days, if we stay longer we'll have some nobles pestering us on why were we gone.” Shade said. I looked at him for a second and tilted my head for a minute.

“I think that would be fine, since you are all here to relaxe and all I don’t see the problem.” I told him. I looked over to the mane six and saw Pinkie vibrating. I may not have a clue about her but I know what’s she’s thinking. I leaned towards Shade.

“Is it going to be a problem that Pinkie throws a party for you all, she having her ‘I want to throw a party for some reason’ shake.” Shade looked at Pinkie and snorted.

“Sure, we haven't done anything for Dusk for his first month.” Shade said. I nodded to him.

“Ok Pinkie you can- where did she go?” Where Pinkie once stood was a pink cloud shaped like Pinkie. I also saw the door of the place open.

“Okay then…”

“No matter how many times I see that, it always makes me question reality.” Shade said. I shook my head.

“I just don’t question it if it’s Pinkie, she breaks every rule in reality.” I told him

Shade Shadow Bringer

I was about to reply to his comment but stopped as a small scroll with the Emblem of Hell I chose.

Normally I would ignore these messages, seeing as it doesn't bear the The Foundation on it but I soon threw that thought away as I saw an edge of the Anarchy peeling off.

Peeling the rest of it off, seeing The Foundation symbol on.

I knew this was either bad news or just news that can't wait to be heard.

Jace saw this and was about to ask, but I shushed him. I noticed Twilight looking at me with a sadden look as I opened the scroll.

Reading the message and seeing Discords signature, I sighed in relief. It wasn't bad news just a notification that we managed to find all but two Scp.

Discord thinks they might've traveled to another plain of existence and had asked me if I could check it out when I get the chance. Closing the scroll, causing it catch fire almost instantaneously, I walked over to Twilight.

“You need to go to work, don't you?” Twilight asked in a sadden tone. She's one of the few ponies that know of The Foundation. I've had to leave on several occasions, like our honeymoon, her birthday and even Nyx’s piano recital.

“No, it was just Discord saying that I need keep an eye out for two more and the whole Special Containment Procedure can be shut down for good.” I said to her as I gave her a kiss. Pulling back from the kiss, I turned my head slightly to see Dusk, who had just finished being breastfed.

He smiled at me and started repeating the word Dada as hetried to reach out for my hand. Bringing my hand closer, I stroked his mane.

He took hold of my hand and played with my fingers by wiggling them around. I heard the girls aw at this.

I rolled my eyes as I continued to play with Dusk. I looked at Twilight, seeing her beautiful smile always makes my day.

It's been an hour since my arrival at the library with Jace. Twilight and Nyx decided to go through town with the mane six, her alternate self included.

Sylph was left to take care of Dusk until either me or Twilight gets back, to which she didn't mind.

As I walked towards the outskirts of town with Jace, he had asked about the message and the mark.

“So what with the message with the weird mark on it, seems important.” Jace said. I stopped.

‘Should I tell him? Eh why not.’ I thought as I turned to look at him.

“Well it is, but it's not life threatening as long as I can quickly take care of it. You see…” I started explaining as I took out The Foundation badge from my pocket.

“I'm the founder of an organization that deals with Chaos entities from The Chaos realms of Eris. These entities are identified as SCP’s and are very unpredictable in nature.” I said in a serious tone, causing Jace to look at me weirdly.

“Scp 1128, The aquatic Horror andScp 169. Keter class and I should really deal with these two as soon as possible so I can enjoy my time off. So want to help?” I asked him.

“Sure~. What do we need to do?” Jace asked. I then began digging a small little hole big enough to put both my hooves in.

“A hole?” Jace asked, confused at my sudden actions.

“I need you to fill it with water.” I said. Jace filled it up to the brim with water using a spell to do so.

“I still don't see what you're trying to do. You said that this thing is in water, then why not check the ocean.” Jace suggested as I took out a photograph of Scp-1128.

“Look at this and tell me what you see.” I said, showing him the photo. Jace squinted at it, focusing on the beast.

“I don't even know what to say about that.” Jace said as he looked at me. Knowing that the effects of the scp are now activated on both of us, I said.

“You don't, just follow my lead.” I said as I stood on the small puddle of water. I stood there for a few seconds and Jace was going to say something but couldn't as I was soon sunk into the puddle as if it was a few miles deep.

Jace

The first thing I thought of when I saw Shade sunk into the puddle was what the fuck. I looked at it some more and went to grab a stick and poked at it. Nothing happened at first but as I tried to pull the stick out it began to sink. I thought about it for a moment and cast a water breathing spell on me.

“Well here’s goes nothing.” I said as I stepped into the puddle. “Next stop, who the hell knows.” A minute later I sank into the puddle.

So. Much. Water. I looked around and saw that I was under water that went on for miles. I thought at first we went into the plane of water for a minute. I used some mana to push me through the water as I looked for Shade. It took me a bit but I found him which was odd since there was nowhere to hide.

“So we are here, now what?” I asked him. Shade looked at me for a minute.

But no answer, all he did was point down before swimming away as if his life depended on it. Not to ask questions I leaned my body and followed. Gotta love water magic, I can move as fast as a bullet in water if I wanted to.

Shade suddenly stopped as a horrific roar could be heard around us.

“Fuck.” Was all Shade said as he looked down onto the abyss. I looked down as well.

“I guess that’s the Scp?” I asked him. He didn’t say anything but swam a bit faster. I went a bit faster and looked at it again.

“It looks a lot like Leviathan from the game.” As soon as I said that I wondered if summoning one wound help. I looked back and saw it chasing us and was catching up.

“Distract it but don't kill it! It need to be returned back to the chaos realm! I need time to prepare the containment seal.” Shade said. I nodded and went through my head for any monster that could help. I thought of one and smiled.

“Well if it’s a Leviathan looking thing, then a Leviathan size monster is what we need.” My Blue gem glow bright as I summoned my creature.

“ARISE!” I shouted as a loud boom sound went out. After a minute I saw movement to my side. I laughed at the sight of the creature.

I sent it after the Scp but made sure just to restraint it, not to kill it. It wrapped itself around the Scp and pulled. At this moment I saw that this thing was huge. I used the water around us to hold that creature in place. I could feel it trying to break out.

“Shade, how’s it coming, I hope you, ugh, are almost ready, I got it- err, hold but I don’t know for how long, I- uggg, think I’m just pissing it off.” I put in more mana into my spell as the thing pushed. The Kraken pulled harder at it but did little use to it. I don’t know if even notice it. I cast a titanic growth on the kraken and saw that it helped a little. The Scp started to thrash around a bit.

“Thirty more seconds!” He shouted. At that moment The Scp shook off the Kraken, turns it head, and ate it. My mouth opened. It ate my kraken, this is not good. Without the Kraken it was harder to push it back.

“Oh. No. You. DON’T!” I yelled as I tapped into the blue mana. As best I could say at what I looked like when I turn into the blue mana form is that I looked like a blue spirit with runes moving around on me and around me and voices of different languages can be heard. I formed a blue ball and focus on it. I giant whirlpool formed around the SCP and it was stuck there. I grin a bit. This is much better, now to wait for Shade.

Shade Shadow Bringer

Done!

Looking behind me and seeing Jace struggle with the scp, I had swam in ludicrous speed.

Holding out the seal and and swimming towards the forehead, I could only shout one thing.

“LEEEROYYY JEENKIINS!!” With that said, the seal made contact with the beast, consuming it in bright red glow as it thrashed around.

Before I knew it, it was gone. I didn't have time to celebrate as I realized I now needed air and swam up wards.

Resurfacing the puddle, I gasped out for air and pulled myself up. After taking a few breaths I turned to the puddle and saw Jace came out of it. He look normal and was staring at me.

“You ok?” He asked me. I waved him off as I took some deep breaths.

“Peachy.” I answered as I stood up.

“And now we need to find the last one, tell me have seen or heard of a recently discovered archipelago that wasn't there before?” I asked, wanting to get this over with. Jace crossed his arms and looked like he was thinking.

“I heard that there was one that was discovered a few days ago and it baffled a lot of ponies and they are saying that it wasn't there before.” He tilted his head a bit. “Now that I think about I went there to check it out and when I got there I got a feeling that there was something there, I never checked out ever since.”

“Well, let's go. The sooner we deal with it, we can forget this ever happened and you can forget The Foundation ever existed.” I said as I began to spread my wings but couldn't as I remembered that I had a shirt on.

Groaning in annoyance, I took my shirt and let my wings free.

“Where is it located?” I asked, ready to take off.

“About ten feet in front of you.” I heard him say. I was going to ask what he meant when I felt him tap my shoulder and I heard a popping sound and my stomach did a lunge. I blinked and saw that we are in a different place. I also heard him groan a bit.

Ignoring my stomach problem, I flew up into the air, high enough to see the Archipelago. In the eyes of a normal guy this wouldn't be anything special but when you're me, you get to see a lot of shit.

Focusing my vision, I was able to see The beast.

If that doesn't convince you then I don't know what will. Heading back down towards Jace, landing safely beside him.

“Yup, thats 169 alright.” I said. He was about to reply but was cut off by a loud hum and a tremor.

“Okay, the whole place is him, I shouldn't be surprised by it. So what's the plan?” He asked.

“Get to the head, contain it inside the seal along with the other one and wait back at Ponyville.” I said as I began walking towards 169 dangerous forest. I heard a popping sound behind me. I didn’t look back.

Jace

Ugh my head. I held my head for a minute as the headache slowly passed. I got a bit better at using this spell, all I get now is a massive headache which are still not fun.

I walked down the halls until I found the throne room doors. I also saw a line up of nobles outside of the doors. I walked right passed them and went to the door, ignoring the yelling from them. As I went in I overheard the last part of the conversation that was going on.

“We understand that these quakes and we have ponies out looking for the source, but we can't send some to investigate your farm. I'm sorry” Tia said to whoever she was talking to. I got a good look at her and felt my eyes go wide. She was a half pony dragon like Scoots. She had dark brown fur with a earthy green mane. Her wings were the same colour as her fur and I saw that she had two dragon like horns coming out of her head. I moved to the side and saw that her eye colour was a steel gray. I also saw that she has been crying to.

“Please princess, I'm not asking much from you all I asked is some help. It doesn't have to be ponies to come and help, supplies such as wood and tools can be enough.” She got to her knees and start crying. “Please I just need help, my farm it's all that I have left.”

I looked at Tia and saw her biting her lip. I knew that she wants to help her subjects very much but as I have taught her, ‘you can't help everyone’.

“I'm sorry but again I would love to come and help you but I can't spare anypony at the moment. As for supplies, all useable tools and wood are being used for repairs and other projects that can't be stopped. I'm sorry but I can't help you.” Tia looked up and winced at the sight.

The mare was destroyed emotionally. Her face was shocked and her eyes were one's without hope. She got up and walked out of the room. As she left I heard a heavy sigh from the throne. I saw Tia put her head into her hands. Luna put her hand on her shoulder for comfort.

“I forget how hard ruling a kingdom really is.” I heard her say. I walked up to the throne and stood there as they both looked at me.

“Hello uncle, sorry if I'm not in a happy mood at the moment.” I shook my head at Tia.

“I heard the tail end of it. How bad is it?” I asked. Tia looked down and frowned. Luna straighten and looked at me.

“These quakes have did a number on some buildings in some parts of Equestria. Celestia has sent out many ponies to repair much of the damage and have some dealing with some monsters that been popping up. The mare who was just here had a farm close to Ponyville that got hit by one of the many quakes and destroyed most of her harvest and came here for aid that we can't give.” I nodded at her. I looked back at the doors for a minute and turned back to the two of them, remembering what I was here for.

“Right the quakes, you see I know what made them.” I saw both Tia and Luna had my attention. I cleared my throat and continued.

“As is seems, there was one creature that were making them, luckily Shade knew more about it and we felt with them. And about the monsters, it's also taken cared of.” Tia nodded as Luna narrowed her eyes.

“And how did he deal with these beasts?” she asked. I shrugged.

“I like to tell you but I won't, for reasons.” As soon as I said them I saw something out of the corner of my eye. I turned to see the shadows went darker as Shade walked out of them. He looked like hell.

“Dude you look like you been dragged all hell's half acre and been dropped kick at the end.” He looked at me for a moment.

“Five Blood Phoenix, two earth golem eagles and a chicken.” He said, as he took out his badge and tapped the center of it, causing it to start blinking red and blue, rapidly.

“What are you doing?” Celestia asked. I'm wondering that as well. All of a sudden a very high pitched sound pierced through the room, causing every single guard in the room dropped onto the floor, knocked out cold.

Luna saw this and was about to shout but was cut off as robotic looking creatures appeared out of the shadows.

Each of them bore the same symbol.

Two stood by the front doors while the rest stood still while saluting.

“Sir, we came as soon as we saw the signal.” one of them asked.

“Yes, it's about the two remaining Scp’s.” Shade said as he showed them the seal. The one that had talked earlier was about to take hold of the seal but soon straighten up.

“Attention!” the same one shouted as another being appeared with a loud pop. He wore mismatched clothing, brown jacket torso, right sleeve was green and the left was yellow.

His pants were divided in two, the left side were jeans while the right was a black suit pants. In his left hand he wore some sort of gauntlet while his right hand was just a skeleton.

He was speaking through a phone in an irritated tone.

“I told you once, Tia and I'll say it again! What me and your son are doing isn't meant to be heard, seen or noticed at all!” He shouted through the phone. He had his back to us as he kept talking, so i couldn't get a good look at him.

“And it won't matter in a couple of hours. After me and Shade finish up, then I'll tell you and Sombra, deal?” He said, then grinned.

“Great!” He said as he hung up and threw the phone behind him, imploding only a few seconds in the air.

“Mom’s still bugging you?” Shade asked. The being groaned as he turned to look at him.

The being was basically humanized Discord.

“Yes and that's the fifth time she asks today.” Discord said as he walked up to Shade. Shade held out the seal for him.

Discord took it and examined it. He then flipped the seal up into the air and before anyone could ask, it was gone.

“Nicely done, Shade. Hopefully, Eris won't yell at me anymore and allow me back in.” Discord said as he walked towards the front doors with the robotic soldiers following behind him. As he reached the doors, it shone in a bright red glow then he opened it.

What I saw wasn't the halls of Canterlot castle, it was something straight out of Hell. Soldiers upon soldiers could be seen marching in front while Discord shook his head and closed the doors then opened it a few seconds later, only this it was a small closet filled with exotic magazines.

Discord's eyes grew to the size of dinner plates and slammed the door closed.

“You saw nothing.” I heard him say as he opened it again and this time there was a really fancy throne room on the other side with the Anarchy banners on both sides of the room.

He walked through and then the soldiers soon followed. As the last one walked over to the other side and was about to close the doors, he snapped His fingers.

“Ow~, my head.” I heard a guard say.

“I feel like I got hit by a truck.” Another one said.

“What in Tartarus is a truck?” The first one asked.

“I don't know.” Was the second guards answer. I looked around the room and spotted Shining and Ajax both standing up. I couldn't help but snicker a bit.

“Wow, the mighty Ajaxs got himself knocked out, that’s surprising.” He glared at me and growled.

“Don’t even start.” He said as he walked out. I turned to Shade and gave him and questionable look.

“What?” He asked. I rolled my eyes and turned to see Tia rubbing her head.

“I’m having a really weird day.” I snorted.

“Welcome to my world.” I told her.

“Now all I need from you three is to keep all this to yourselves.” Shade said, crossing his arms together. Both Tia and Luna looked at each other then at me. I nodded and saw them put both their hands up.

“By the Sun and Moon, we will not tell.” They both say as they did a X over their chests. I did the motions as well. I saw Shade watching.

“A simple yes or okay, would've sufficed but meh.” He said, shrugging his shoulders.

“Any questions with relations to what you just saw can be asked in private. If one of dares to speak of this, we'll know. I don't know but we'll know.” Shade said. No one said anything. This got Shade to raised an eyebrow.

“Was it the threat?” He asked confused with the silence. Tia sighed and Luna rolled her eye and nodded to me.

“As what uncle said from time to time, and I’m using his words here, ‘We have seen shit that is better not to be said to others’ or something like that.” She looked at me and I nodded with a smile.”

“Cool, it's saves me time then.” Shade said, relief evident in his tone.

“Well that’s all out of the way, anything else?” I asked him.

“Nope, that was the last of them.” Shade said as he took out a large feather.

“Puto galliña.” I heard Shade said. I snorted a laugh as the two princesses looked confused.

“Imagine a chicken the size of a Barn.” Shade said, burning the feather.

“Well that’s out of the way, we should head out.” I said to him. We said goodbye to Tia and Luna then walked out. We walked about ten minutes until we were alone.

“So that giant thing had monsters on it’s back?” I asked.
“No, just weird birds. I've seen a Lightning Roadrunner, Withering Vultures and a few Magma Ravens.” Shade said.

“I see well that’s interesting, I think I know of them but I don’t know the names-” I stopped when I saw the pony dragon hybrid sitting on a chair. The look of lost was on her face. I frowned. “Hold on for a second.” I said to Shade as I walked over and kneeled down to her.

“You alright?” I asked her. She slowly shook her head. I saw Shade looking at me and then at her. “I heard what happened to your farm, and that you tried to get some help from the princess.”

“I did but it was for nothing, I just wanted some supplies for repairs but I can’t get them from her and I sure as hell not getting them from my landlord.” I heard anger in her voice. I raised an eyebrow at her.

“Why is that.” I saw her hands clanch down.

“He’s awful, he doesn’t care about the farm or me, only money and if I want anything from him he wants me to pay for it or do, or do.” She bit her lip and I saw a look that reminded me of when Applejack and I talked about Applebloom. Mostly at the part of how it happened.

“Shade, can you take her to Ponyville for me. Something came up that I need see to.” I stood up and started to walk away. Before Shade could say anything I ported away.

Shade

“Port away without another word, rude.” I said as I walked up to the qilin mare. She looked up at me with a questionable look.

“My friend said to take you back to Ponyville. Now, I have two ways, the normal way or the quickest way. Choose por favor.” I said with a small bow. I looked at her and saw her eyes. Devoid of hope. She just shrugs

“I don’t care, the quickest I guess.” She said in a monotone.

I frowned a little, hopefully Jace knows how to help. Activating Shadow walk for others isn't as taxing as giving it to whole group.

“Follow me.” I said as I walked through a shadow. I walked for about a second and came out in the Golden oaks library. I saw both versions of Twilight. Twilight smiled at me and Twi just jumped a bit with a little scream.

I rolled my eyes at the typical reaction and waited for the qilin to go through. She came through and looked around. She still had that blank stare.

“Ma'am, wait here until Jace returns please. And if it means anything, I'm sorry.” I said to her. She looked at me and gave me a small nod and went to sit down. Twi went over and asked her something.

“Shade, what’s going on?” I heard Twilight asked.

“I don't know exactly, but it's about her farm being in need of repairs from the earth quakes.” I said with an emphasis on the earth quakes.

“On the subject of said Earthquakes, I've personally taken care of it with the help of Jace.” I finished the brief explanation. I heard some footsteps coming from the kitchen.

“Hey Twi where’s ya coffee grounds, ah can’t find them any- oh hey Shade, didn’t know ya was here.” Applejack said as she walked out with a pot. Moonlight leaned out and waved at me.

“Hello.” I greeted them. A.J smiled and then saw the qilin sitting down. She frowned.

“Who’s she?” She asked.

“Well, I feel like a dick now. I don't even know your name miss?” I asked. She blinked at me and stared for a moment.

“Rain, Terra Rain.” I nodded.

“Rain? As in the same Rain from Earth to Rain farms?” Applejack asked her. She nodded and looked down sadly.

“You know her?” I asked.

“Know her, shoot who hasn’t heard of her and her farm, they may be small but they can put out crops by the masses every year. They also have been around longer than Sweet Apple Acres.” She turned to Terra and frowned. “But why is she here and look so down?”

“She went to Canterlot to ask for supplies so she could fix up the farm, but Celestia and Luna said that they couldn't.” I said. At the mention of Celestia and Luna, I saw Twi’s left eye twitch.

“Twi, You okay there?” Moonlight asked her.

“I’m fine, kinda, sorta, ermm.” Twi said. I saw her mane getting stray hairs poking out.

“Remind you of anyone.” I asked Twilight. She smacked me on the shoulder as I laughed. Moonlight looked around and frowned.

“Shade where’s Jace?” She asked me.

“I don't know, he left without saying to where but I'm expecting something.” I said as I rubbed my shoulder. She looked at me and then at Terra.

“When he left, how did he looked?” I stared at her for a moment.

“Angry.” I said to her. As soon as I said that there was a loud sound coming from outside.

“What was that!” Twi said. I looked at Moonlight and she nodded.

“Jace.” We both said and we went outside. I looked around and couldn’t see anything. I took off my shirt and flew up to get a better look. I saw a mushroom cloud some miles off. As I watched I saw a light coming from it and heading toward us. I then heard screaming.

“HELP! THIS MONSTER IS TRYING TO KILL ME!.”

“SHUT THE HELL UP!” I heard Jace yelled.

“He he.” I couldn't help but chuckle at all this. As they got closer I saw Jace flying with six glowing wings. He was also holding a fat stallion by his ankle. He stopped in front of me.

“Hey there Shade, how’s it going?” He asked.

“Other than seeing a large mushroom cloud with no radiation, I'm fine. I take it he's the ass?” I asked.

“I DID NOTHING WRONG!” Jace frowned and let go. He screamed until he popped back into Jace’s hand.

“Yup he the ass.” Jace said with a smile.

“I've got an idea on what to do with him. It'll involve thirty days in hell. Time moves slower in Hell just so you know.” I suggested. The stallion looked panicked and looked at Jace.

“Please let me go! I’ll pay you anything you want.” Jace arched a brow.

“Let go you say.” In which he did. The stallion screamed again and again popped back to Jace. “Now, what were your charges? Oh yeah, first charge was having a lab making drugs in your basement, second is you sending goons to go and kill families, and third was… care to tell me what you said before.”

“I… I don’t know what your talking about.” Jace shook him a bit and he panicked a bit.

“Sorry, couldn’t hear you, try again.”

“Alright, I make the mares that work on the land I own to pay me if they need anything, if they don’t pay, they can give me a lap dance or if I’m happy something… more.” I frowned at him. I looked at Jace.

“Hell looks more and more appealing, plus Cerberus could use him.” I suggested again. Jace looked at the stallion and at me. I saw his eyes glow.

“No, that’s going easy.” He looked at the stallion

“So a slow and painful death is going easy?” I said. He looked at me and shook the stallion.

“By confessing his crimes he is found guilty for his sentence is banishment to the Plane of Mors.” I was about to ask what Mors was until a tear opened up beside us. I looked inside it and saw… nothing but my whole body tensed up. It felt, wrong on so many levels.

“May the maker have mercy on your soul.” Jace said as her threw him in. I heard screaming and something else as the tear closed.

There only thing I could say after seeing all this.

“I could've used his soul.” I said to myself. Jace looked at me.

“Hold on.” We waited and I saw a shimmer of black. A black arm of something stretched out with a lantern. Jace grabbed it and the arm went back in. The lantern was small and it glowed bluish green.

“There you go, one soul.”

“You wouldn't believe how much a Sinner’s soul is worth back in hell. Even more so when the soul committed various sins.” I said as I took hold of the lantern. I could feel more than one soul in there. I looked at Jace for a minute.

“What?” I asked, seeing his look of confusion.

“What, what?” He said and looked at the lantern. “Hold on.” He took a closer look at it and I saw his eyes go black for a second. “Never mind there’s three in there, one’s that ass, another is a blood hungry overlord and the last is a dictator. I remember those other two.”

“With these, I can afford more demons in my army.” I said.
“Right, so there’s three souls in here?” I shook the lantern.

“Yup, now then,” I saw Jace make a piece of paper appear. “Time to set things right.”

Jace

Shade and I flew down to the ground. I saw A.J, Moonlight, both Twilights and the qilin looking up at us.

“What was that about?” Moonlight asked. I shrugged.

“Just some ass that was being a pain.” I told her. I looked at the deed that I got from him and saw his name. I frowned and swiped my finger over it and erasing it. I looked at the qilin.

“Miss Rain was it? I think this belong to you.” I handed her the deed and she read it. I saw it light up for a moment and dimmed. Her eyes widen as she read.

“This is the deed, but this was owned by-”

“Yes that asshat before but know that he’s, not here now it goes to you.” She looked at me with wide eyes. I saw tears at the corners of her eyes. She started to shake a bit.

“And for repairs, I’ll come over and give you a hand on it.” I looked over to Applejack. “You mind helping out?”

“Shoot ah don’t mind helping out, if ya give me some time ah’ll get the rest of my family to help out.” I smiled at her.

“Well then I guess that’s tales- whoa!” I jumped as the qilin, Terra I mean, tackled me with a hug.

“THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU!!!” She said over and over. I felt my shirt getting wet with her tears.

“No problem, but uggg can you lighten up, I need air.” She let go of me and wiped her tears away. I sat up and looked around.

“Well now that’s out of the way, PINKIE!”

“Yes Jace.” I jumped as she came up behind me.

“Right, anyway you know what time it is.” She blinked at me and smiled brightly. She turned around and pulled out a cannon. Where she got it, I have no idea.

“PARTY TIME!!!!!” She yelled as she fired the cannon, shooting out streamers. I looked at Shade and chuckled.

“I’m not going to ask.” I told him.

“Me neather.” He said.

It took thirty minutes but the party was in full swing. The whole town was here for it and everyone was in high spirits. Applejack and Terra was talking about some farming ideas and some trade between them. The rest of the mane six were talking with some of the townsfolk as Vinyl was Djing for the party. Sylph was playing with the fillies and foals plus Nyx and Jelly. It seems that they all like him. Twi was drinking some punch with Twilight as she sat down beside her. Shade was standing a few feet away from her, carrying Dusk as I was standing beside him.

I was drinking from a flask of apple cider. I saw Pinkie being Pinkie. I looked up and read the banner that was hung up.

‘Happy one month birthday Dusk!’ It read. Twi was going to ask why but me and Shade pulled her back. Saying that it wasn’t worth it.

“Well you did say that you wanted to do something for Dusk, you didn’t say how big.” I told him as I took a drink.

“Yeah, I should've expected it.” Shade said, cradling Dusk in his arms. I looked around and saw that Twilight looked happy. I heard that Rarity and Fluttershy was talking her to the spa tomorrow and both Twilights were also going to reorganize the library. She said it relaxes her. I was about to take a drink when I had a thought. I pulled a manager gem out of my pocket and poured mana into it and put a monster in it.

“Hey Shade.”I said. He turned to me and I handed him the gem. “If any nobles give you a headache.” He looked at it for a moment.

“What is it?” He asked.

“That there is a Mana gem, it has one monster in it and you can use as many times you want as long you let it charge for three hours.” I stopped and thought about it for a second. “ Don't throw it on the ground yet.”

“Okay, so what’s in it?” He asked. I smiled and took my drink.

“That’s a surprise for you and maybe for some nobles to find out.” He looked at the gem and pocketed it.

“So how does it feel?” Shade gave me a odd look.

“What do you mean.” I nodded to Dusk in his arms.

“How does it feel being a father I mean.” He looked at the party for a bit before answering.

“For me, it's a whole new experience. Sure, Nyx is technically my daughter but Dusk makes it seem as if I never done this before. So in a nutshell, it feels amazing.” He said as he looked at Dusk. I nodded and looked back at the party.

“Hey Jace!” I jumped again and turned to see Pinkie smiling at me.

“Pinkie, how many times do I have to tell you to stop that!” I put my hand to my chest to calm myself down.

“But where’s the fun in that?” She asked. I sighed and rubbed my eyes.

“What can I do for you Pinkie?

“Well since it’s a party, I was wondering if you can do some entertainment?” I raised a brow at her. No one have ever asked me to do something like entertainment before.

“Come on man, I seen you throw spells around and summoned monsters, don’t make me think that you’re a one trick pony.” Pinkie giggled at that. I thought about it and one song came to mind.

“Pinkie, do you have a acoustic guitar around.” She reached over a bush and pulled one out. “Of course you do.” I said as I headed to the stage. As I walked up I heard everyone quiet down a bit. I licked my lips and slow my breathing a bit.

“Hey everyone, I hope you’re having a good time.” I heard some whoops and cheers in the crowd. “We ask you can guess, I’m going to play a song that I know for some time and I think your going to like it.” I sat down on a stool that was so happens to be there at that moment and made sure the guitar was tuned. After that was done I smiled.

“This song is known as ‘Devil’s Dance.’” And I began to play.

At first it began slow. I swaded as I played. I saw some of them started to sway as well. I also saw Dash crossed her arms and Shade giving me a ‘Is that all look’. I smiled and continued. After some time I started to pick up the pace a bit as is got louder. My foot was beating to an unheard beat as I played. I stopped and waited a moment and continued only faster. I couldn’t hear anything other than the music. As I played some memories played in the back of my head. Some good ones that I forgot over the years. I smiled as I played. As I got to the end I strum it and stopped. I blinked a few times and looked around. I heard cheers and claps. I stood up and bowed and walked off, giving the guitar to someone else.

I got back to where I was standing with Shade and pulled out my drink.

“Since we're showing off Human music, check this out.” Shade said as he held Dusk in his left arm while he snapped his right hand fingers.

I could see a couple of Ponies that looked exactly like Shade step on to the stage with weird looks as they picked up an instruments.

One of them placed a set of bongos down while another one sat on the drums and began.

Only thirty seconds into the song and they brought out a couple of trumpets. I looked over to Shade and saw his smirk as the ponies started dancing. I started laughing and watched as everyone dance.

“It’s good to be back.”

Four days later

I was standing in front of the golden oaks library with Moonlight. It been four days since Shade and his family stayed for their vacation. It was going to be two days but both Nyx and Twilight wanted to stay a little longer. With them and the rest of the mane six in on saying ‘please’ he broke and said that they can stay another two.

I watched as the door open to the library and the three of them walked out. Twilight looked very relaxed every since she arrived four days ago. She was carrying Dusk and smiling at him. Nyx walked out while holding Shades hand. She was wearing a shirt that says ‘My friends went to hell and back and all they brought me was a T-shirt!’ Shade was wearing a camo shirt with his wings out. Rarity went and made them all new outfits and said it was the least she could do. She made Shade close from some very durable cloths and made holes so he can put his wings through. I smiled at them as they walk over.

“Well, I hope your vacation was relaxing.” I said to them. Twilight made a wide smile and nodded.

“Oh yes it was, it’s so nice to see the old library again and I don’t have to deal with nobles bugging me.” I nodded.

“I also had fun!” Nyx said. “I got to play with the CMC a lot, though it was a little odd that Scootaloo had dragon wings at first, but it was still fun.” I smiled at her and looked a Shade.

“What about you?” I asked him. He blinked at me.

“I was fine.” I nodded slowly. I turned around and saw that Discord standing there with my token.

“Everything ready?” I asked him.

“Yup everything is set.” He said as he threw the token down and made an elevator appeared. I turned and saw him turn into a bellhop and looked over to the rest of them. “Your ride has arrived.”

Both Twilight and Nyx walked into the elevator. I looked at Shade and saw him frowning.

“What’s up?” I asked him. He shook his head and sighed.

“We were gone for longer than I thought, as soon as we get back we are going to be asked a lot of questions.” I frowned and crossed my arms.

“If I remember correctly they all moved over just to get on Twilight's good side, but the way they are doing it made her stressed and got on her bad side. Also you are the Lord of Hell, you and Twilight just have to go and say to shove off.” I saw him shrugged a bit and I shook my head and pointed at him.

“Also you have that mana gem, if they bug you to no end use it.” I smiled a bit. What Shade didn’t know is that I gave Twilight a mana gem as well and told her the same thing.

“I’ll keep that in mind, thanks.” I shrugged a bit. I offered my hand and he shook it.

“No problem, ever need someone to talk to or help, give me a shout. Also if you all needed another vacation, don’t hesitate to drop by.” I flashed him a grin. “Again don’t bring any demons with you.”

He laughed at that and walked into the elevator. The doors closed and it shot up into the sky and disappeared. I stood with Discord as we looked up.

“I still have no idea why my token turn into a elevator.”

“Don’t question it J-man, don’t question it.” I nodded at him. “Well, Welcome to Season Two!”

Shade
Two hours later

When we arrived it was just as I expected, nobles were waiting for us in the throne room. As soon as we sat down on our thrones they began asking questions.

We would've ignored them all, but as soon as Dusk had started to cry from the sheer amount of noise, I knew something needed to be done.

I had asked Twilight if she wanted her guards to deal with them or mine. She chose mine, knowing that her guards will get them out but only for a short time.

Smiling, I snapped my fingers. Soon the door was kicked open and My elite shadow guards rushed in.

The Shadow guard were composed of both angels and demons. For now, only six members are allowed in to my Guards.

They knew what to do and had escorted the nobles out, only leaving those who have actual request.

As they had taken the annoying nobles out, I saw that Twilight had trouble calming Dusk. So, she gently handed him to me.

I gently rocked him back and forth while saying soothing words to him. The effect were almost immediate, he opened his eyes at me with a sniffle. I wiped his eyes from the tears and runny nose.

I smiled as he started to giggle a bit.

Scootaloo had came in and asked if we could help with the school fundraiser. I consider her as one of my own, so hearing that she needed help with something, I agreed to it.

Anyway, an hour of listening through requests later, it was time for dinner.

Jace

I lay back in my chair. Moonlight was sitting on the couch with a drink in her hand. I had some in mine. I smiled at what happened the past week. Hell, the past few months was something.

“These past few months were something huh.” I said. Light snorted at that.

“It was wasn’t it.” She looked a her bracelet to see the now four gems embedded in it. She was wearing a sleeveless shirt that shows her cutie mark. A crescent moon in a purple cloud with now a blue, green and red star in it with a faded white one coming in. The pattern looked around the same as the magic pattern in the game.

“Well, this has been one hell of a way to bring in season two.” I said as I took a drink. I looked at her and she gave me a confused look.

“Season two of what?” She asked. I burst out laughing.

Author's Note

Another crossover with We-are-Legion. Again if you want to crossover with me, just send me a PM.

Anyway this one was planed and stuff. I wanted to look at Jace's past a bit. The idea that two of the closet friends died by a twisted guy and have to raised their kids that one may have mental scars is heavy.

As a spoiler for a future chapter b/c why not: Vlad is going to die, straight up die. But Jace may have to pay a price for that to happen.

See you all in the next chapter :)

Chapter 20: I get a invite to a wedding, and I get a visit by a chaotic friend.

Chapter 20: I get an invite to a wedding, and I get a visit from a chaotic friend.

Months has passed since Discord happened and everything went on normally. Sure stuff happens in Ponyville during that time but when living here you expected crazy shit to happen.

First was Twilight went crazy due to something about sending Tia a letter and cast a spell on a doll to make everyone want it. I and Discord watched all of that happen while eating some popcorn. Sure it was funny to watch and Twilight learns an important lesson; don’t put mind control spells on objects without a backup plan.

Next was Halloween or Nightmare night. That was fun since I and Moonlight decided to scare the whole town by looking like Nightmare Moon and the headless horseman. It was funny but both Luna and Tia yelled at us about it, which made it funnier.

Next, some kind of pony decided to dress up as a superhero and calling themselves ‘The Mysterious Mare Do Well’. As it turns out it was Twilight, Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy trying to teach Rainbow a lesson. I had to talk to Twilight about her methods, though, one of those steel beams almost hit me.

There was also one instance that Spike started to grow bigger due to his horde instinct. Luckily Sylph knew what to do to stop it. And that was throwing him through a few walls. She may be nice but she get scary at times.

The last notable thing that happened was Hearts and Hooves day, as it seems the CmC decided to pair up both Big Mac and their teach. How they got a book with a love spell in it I don’t know but I believe Twilight gave them the book. I have to help push back a house that Mac pulled out of the ground and dragged all the way to the other side of town.

All in all, that what happened in town. For me, I keep getting and sending messages from Steel at times. As it seems that the Changeling fillies are growing up face and doing alright. I smiled and told him any questions that he would have about them.

After that, I grabbed my bag and cane and headed out. I have some books to return to the library.

After returning the books to the library I headed to Canterlot to see how Tia and Luna are doing.

To keep it short they are fine and doing great. They also gave me an invitation to the wedding of Shining and Cadence. It’s a big thing and Tia wants me to be there. She also said that she was going to send a letter to Twilight and her friends at a later date, as it seems that Twilight didn’t know that her brother is getting married.

I told them that I would come and bring something for the newlyweds. After that, I went home to train with Moonlight, and when I mean train I mean having a sparring match between us and see who wins. So far it’s 56 to 49 my favor.

After the training, I went back home and looked at the invitation. As I hold it and turned it in my hands I was getting a bad feeling about it. I pulled out my phone and opened the app on it and search through it until I get to a thing that says ‘Canterlot Wedding’.

“Okay, so what’s in store for me…” I told myself as I read through what I would be dealing with. Cadence get’s kidnapped by Chrysalis, changeling army, love conquers all, etc, etc. As I finished and went to a bookshelf and pulled the book on Slivers. As I read through it I saw that Changelings are a type of Sliver, the only thing they can do is change who they look and have the whole hive mind stick as well. I closed it and went to grab a drink.

“Well dealing with changelings should not be a problem but I still think that there’s something up.” I again said to myself. I thought of a plan to train Moonlight to fight. Fighting an army, what else is new.

Fast forward to a few days till the wedding.

After a few months of training both me and Moonlight were ready for anything that the changelings will throw at us. Which is somewhat odd since changelings have no reason to attack Canterlot. Changelings are Slivers that have the ability to change their appearance. Also, the whole need love to survive is a bunch of bull. They do need some sort of energy but it’s sure isn’t love, it mana.

I’m going to give the short version of this because it’s really long and I don’t want to say it. Mana like magic and magic is part of the life energy that inside every living thing in the world, and don’t go and say ‘That means changelings steal the life of everyone’ well that’s not true either, if you get drained of your mana you don’t die you’ll just be really tired and sleep for a couple of weeks.

So all in all changelings attacking Canterlot during the wedding seems a bit odd to me. Sure I saw some changelings around in Canterlot but they didn’t hurt anyone so I didn’t bother. I keep an eye out to see what will happen.

Which leads up to right now as we finish up the last bit of training we have until we have to leave. The mane six left for Canterlot a few minutes ago by train. They asked if we wanted to join them but I told them that we have another way to get there. It also means that I didn’t have to hear Twilight complain about her brother getting married and didn’t tell her about it.

“Alright I think that’s good enough for now, we need to head off to Canterlot,” I told Light that. She looked up at me and took a drink from her water bottle. She took her spear and spun it once and it turned into a staff.

“So what’s with all this training, and don’t say that it’s just training.” She said to me. I raised an eyebrow at her.

“I’m your teacher, I'm allowed to change the way my way of teaching,” I replied to her. She crossed her arms at me.

“Normally we spar we spar easy, for last few months has been intense.” She told me.

“Oh, it wasn’t that bad,” I said to her.

“You threw me into a mountain and made the mountain exploded on me,” She made a worried look at me. “It’s as if you are preparing me to fight an army.”

I frowned at her and stared at her. I sighed and walked up to her.

“Let’s just say that I have a really bad feeling that something is going to happen during the wedding, I just want to be prepared,” I told her. She chuckled at me.

“You know you're paranoid sometimes.” She told me.

“Hey, there’s nothing wrong with being paranoid,” I said to her. I narrowed my eyes at her. “Also, you need a shower you smell.”

I saw her eyes went wide. She pulled her shirt a bit and took a sniff. She made a face and looked at me. I waved my hand dismissively.

“Go take a shower, I’ll wait for you so you can smell nice for your girlfriend.” And with that Moonlight was gone. I chuckled at her and cast a spell that makes me smell like oranges. Oh, by the way, Moonlight got a girlfriend or marefriend now, and it’s Rainbow. Shocker, I know.

As I waited and checked that my ride was ready to go. As I stood there I felt a chaotic power coming from the sky. I looked up as a giant fireball sailed through the sky. What was odd that there was music coming from nowhere.

“Okay??? That’s new.” I said as it landed into the Everfree. I frowned and ported to the spot it landed.

As I got to the spot I saw a smoking crater. As I got close I felt the energy that was coming from it. It also felt familiar. Then I saw a being coming out of the crater. He wore a red trench coat with a red wide brim hat. As he got closer I knew who he was. I sighed a bit as he stood about ten feet away from me.

“Of course, it’s you, you’re the only one that comes in on a giant fireball with AD/DC playing.” I told him. He just laughs at me.“Oh god…”

“Hey Jace, miss me,” Vol said to me.

Author's Note

Yes it's a short chapter but it's the start of an arc of three. And if anyone knows the man in red well... here we go >:)

See you all in the next chapter :)

Chapter 21: This is why I don’t go to weddings.

I rubbed my eyes a bit. I should have gotten used it this by now. The fact that anyone can just drop in like that. Even if it was a giant fireball that was playing AC/DC music. But for the guy that’s chaos incarnate, this got to be low key for him.

“Hello, Vol didn’t know that you’re dropping in like this,” I looked around to see the damage. “Even if you came in on a giant fireball.”

“That wasn’t a fireball, that was the Lockheed SP-71 Blackbird, an advanced long-range strategic reconnaissance aircraft that capable of Mach three and an altitude of 8500 feet!” Vol told me. I just stared at him for a bit.

“All I saw was a giant fireball with AC/DC music playing,” I said. Vol crossed his arms.

“You're just jealous, it was on my Christmas list.” He said. I just stared at him.

“Oh yes, I’m SO jealous right now,” I said sarcastically. I heard a popping sound behind me. I turn to see Moonlight there.

“Jace! I heard an explosion, what’s going….. Oh, it’s Vol again.” She said. I nodded and looked at him.

“Why are you here?” I asked him. He tilted his head a bit.

“Well….”

Volbuural Nahlii
Hours before arrival

“I still don't see how Dean didn't notice that his cards were switched,” I said to the bulky blonde man to my left.

“The kids oblivious to the most obvious of things, call.” He replied, adding another five thousand. Brock Samson, known for being one of the Protagonists in The Venture Brothers.

“Right.” The small box shaped robot said as he folded. Claptrap, Known as the little annoying fuck from The Borderlands series.

“You have anything to say, Sam?” I asked the anthropomorphic dog to my right.

“I'd rather not, I already went through some embarrassment trying to find those cards and I'd rather forget about them,” Sam said. His sidekick, Max was about to say something but was smacked by the bold introduction letters. Sam from the iconic game Sam and Max.

“Speaking of embarrassment, I found out a little something about my fiance.” The man in front of me said. We all looked at him.

“Apparently, there is no Wendy and that she was actually a freaking book,” Ash said. Ash, Army of Darkness. Before anyone else said anything, I stood up and took my leave, not wanting any part of the conversation.

I past Moxxi as she held out my usual drink. I grabbed the glass and walked up to the back wall and started tapping in a rhythmic manner. As I tapped it one last time, the wall slid backward before moving up, revealing the door out of here.

Location: Aboard The Albatross

Stepping out the door with the drink in hand, I began to walk down the corridor. The Union owes me for a lot of shit really, so it's no big surprise that they had loaned me a Tug.

Twilight, Nyx and I were heading towards another reality, of course after a few minor adjustments to the Tugs warp drive were made.

The crew was what one would expect out of the Union but after showing them my capabilities and if they don't disobey orders from me, Cutter or Emmett, they'll be rewarded with an almost endless amount of rift energy.

“Von, we don't have a signal from a rig at the location we're heading towards.” I heard Cutter say through my earpiece.

“You can track me, right?” I asked him.

“While you emit the right frequency, yes. Wait, you're not-” He said but was cut off by my reply.

“It's happening,” I said as I turned towards the hanger. Once inside the hanger, I saw three rows of Union Grade Hawks.

I snapped my fingers, causing them to better than the shitty union ones.

Hopping into the nearest one, the hanger doors opened and I turned on the Hawk before changing into flight mode.

With that done, I opened a portal not to far from my location and flew towards it in intense speed.

“And here I am now,” I said to Jace. He stared at me.

“So you have a space ship?” The mare, Moonlight, asked me.

“It's more of a train but yeah,” I said as my entire body shone a bluish green color.

“Got your signal, jumping...NOW.” Cuttersaid through my earpiece.

With that, a large boom could be heard above. I looked up and smirked.

“Here they are now,” I said as I saw the Tug drop out of the jump. The Tug was massive, container after container, it almost seemed to be endless until the thirtieth container appeared.

The Tug came to a full stop above orbit, though it was basically in space, the Tug was visible to anyone who looked up.

“No hostile spotted, it's safe to send them in.” I said as I placed to finger on my earpiece.

“You better be sure about that, mate.” Cutter said before hanging up.

“So, what's up?” I asked as my clothes changed. I now wore a white sleeveless undershirt with a forest green vest and some black jeans.

“I was going ask you the same thing.” Jace asked. Moonlight looked at him as if he was crazy.

“How are you not freaked out by this?!” She asked. Jace looked at her.

“Light, Vol is the incarnation of chaos, he can do whatever he wants.” He crossed his arms over his chest. “Hell I wouldn't be surprise if he drove around in space in a clown car.”

“You have weird friends.” Moonlight said. Jace blew her a raspberry and looked at me.

“Well we were about to head to Canterlot for a wedding.” Jace told me. I narrowed my eyes at him.

“Cool.” I looked up, seeing a few dots coming out of the Tug. “You might want to stand back.” I said to them. They looked up and moved out of the way.

Seconds later, three pods were dropped onto the ground. I heard a pop behind me and saw that Twilight and Nyx had arrived.

I looked at the three pods and knocked on the nearest one. Doing so caused the pod to explode into pieces and the man inside to stand up.

Once the smoke cleared, I saw Gene, Vaughn and Emmett looking at me.

“You three now the drill.” I said to them, earning a nod from the three men. I turned to look at Jace and Moonlight before I transported them to town else along with Nyx and Twilight.

“Make an outpost out here and a cloaking shield.” I said to then as I gave Emmett that necessary amount of Rift energy to him.

“You sure this is even going to happen?” Asked Emmett as Gene scouted the perimeter and Vaughn looked around the clearing.

I shrugged at Emmett before teleported to Twilight's location.

Jace

Getting transported by someone else is weird. I looked around and saw that we were in town.

“Well that just happened.” I said out loud. I turned and saw Twilight and Nyx. I smiled at them. “Hey there.”

“Jace, I presume?” Twilight asked. I gave her a bow.

“The one and only.” I looked up and frowned. “I uh think.”

“What do you mean?” She asked me. I shook my head.
“Don’t ask.” I told her. She was about say something but she was cut off when we heard a scream.

“INCOMING~!!!” I turned to see a dark orange blur heading towards me.

“Well shit..” Was the only thing I could say before I got hit by the blur. I went flying a few feet back and landed in the ground. I looked up to see a long drag mark in the ground. Ow.

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to crash into you Jace!” I looked at Scootaloo and patted her on the head.

“It’s fine… I got hit with worse.” I told her. She got off me and I stood up. I heard a popping sound and saw Vol infront of me.

“Sorry about the sudden teleport but you were on Union grounds, and letting you stay means a shit load of paperwork. Anyway, You think anyone will notice the Tug.” He directed the question to Twilight.

“Depends.” She answered, receiving a shrug from Vol. I felt someone grabbing my leg.

“Jace, who are they?” Scoots asked. Right she wasn’t around when Vol came the last time.

“They are my friends.” I told her. She looked at me and frowned.

“But she looks like Twilight but she can’t be Twilight because I saw her leave on the train.” She told me.

“They are from way out of town.” I replied. Vol looked at me and saw Scoots.

“We're from another world.” He answered bluntly.

“Ohhh…” She said. She stuck out her hand, I saw that her nails grew more talon like. “Hi there, I’m Scootaloo but my friends call me Scoots.”

I chuckled as Vol shook her hand. Twilight walked up to me with a frown.

“Why does she look like that?” She asked me. My smile dropped.

“Reasons.” I told her. She frowned at me.

“And those would be?” She asked. I looked at her.

“None of your business.” She was about to say but I cut her off. “Look it’s personal and I don’t want to talk about it, and don’t ask her about it, she just got over her nightmares about it.”

“A simple, it's complicated would've sufficed.” Twilight said.

“Nothing is ever simple, hun.” Von said to Twilight. She frowned at him and looked at me as I stared at her.

“What.”

“You asked for a simple answer, all the other Twilights I met didn’t asked for a simple answer.” I told her.

“You are definitely not from this world.” I heard Scoots say. Vol started laughing.

“Sometimes, I wonder how I fell for you.” I heard Twilight mutter to herself.

“Maybe this.” Vol said before pulling Twilight into a kiss. I heard Scoots make vomit sounds, and I just rolled my eyes.

“So Scoots where’s your sister?” I asked. She looked at me.

“In Canterlot for the wedding, she asked if I wanted to come but said no.” She told me.

“Why?” I asked her.

“Because weddings are boring!” She told me. She opened and closed her wings a bit. “Anyway I got to practice some more, see ya!”

I watched as she shot into the air and zoomed around in the air. She’s getting good at flying.

“Hmm, now I know why the other me said she was different.” I heard Nyx say. I looked over to Moonlight and she just shrugged.

“So you said something about a wedding.” Vol asked me. I nodded at him.

“Yeah, it’s the Canterlot wedding.” And as soon as I said that I heard Twilight groan a bit.

“Not this again..” She said.

“Calm down, Twilight. This could be different.” Vol said to her as Nyx was looking at a large tablet.

“All the signs were there but I overlooked them, and Rainbow teased me for weeks about it.” She said.

“Think about it, if it does happen you can laugh at yourself for not seeing it coming.” I told her. She glared at me.

“And how is that supposed to help?” she asked me. I shrugged.

“Don't know, if I can go back and see myself messing up on something I would laugh at myself.” I told her. She frowned at me.

“Even if they did attack, I have a Tug full Union men and two turned ready to fight.” Vol said as he gestured at the massive train like ship.

“That's nice to know but I don't think they would, changelings here don't need love too survive, anyone who thinks that is wrong.” I told them but frowned. “But keep them on stand by, I'm having a bad feeling about this.”

“Of course they don't. Back in our world their just ponies with an incurable disease. Not contagious by the way, so we had them integrated into our society.” Twilight informed me as Vol whispered something.

“Again, nice to know, I think, but if they do attack let's hope that they don't have a Sliver hive behind them.” I told them. They just stared at me.

"Sliver hive?" Twilight asked.

“Yeah, Sliver are bug like creatures that have a hive mind and share abilities with each other, and changelings are Slivers with the ability to change their look, so if we fighting just changelings we should be fine.” I told her.

Vol took the chance and made a portal between us and Nyx was the first one to step through, followed by Twilight then Vol.

“You coming?” Vol asked through the other side of the portal.

“Where does it lead?” I asked.

“Canterlot.” He answered. I tilted my head and looked at Moonlight.

“You want to go with them or with me?” I asked her.

“You're not coming?” she asked. I just shrugged.

“Oh I'm coming, I have my own way, may take longer.” I told her. After a minute she went through the portal. Vol just looked at me.

“See ya then.” He said before closing the portal. I was left alone in town. I smiled and pulled out a pair of keys and pushed the button. I heard a beeping sound and a flash. My smile grew bigger as I saw as the flash dimmed.

“I love my car.”

Volbuural Nahlii

Once I closed the portal and turned to look at Twilight but she turned around.

“Twi, I promised I wouldn't take part of the tourney anymore, either of them.” I said to her.

“It's not that I'm mad about, I know you keep your promises. You just forgot one important day of our marriage.” Twilight said. I groaned, I didn't forget our anniversary, I just needed more time.

You see, Twilight like to discover the unknown and I like to show the unknown. So, for our anniversary, I had planned to take her to an undiscovered planet.

But because of said planet, I needed some hired soldiers and lucky for me, there was a corporation named the Union and they had owed me a fuck ton for saving their claims. As an added bonus, I had two friends of mine that would greatly help me out.

The downside is that I had to wait for two weeks after the day of our anniversary and I had been getting nothing but hate from Twilight. I had to get my head of that and I had joined the Killer Instinct and Mortal Kombat Tournaments.

It worked on keeping my mind occupied, but it only angered Twilight more to the point where she had interrupted my fight against Scorpion.

“I haven't forgotten our anniversary, I needed time.” I said to her.

“Time for what?” She asked with a glare.

“For the Union to answer back and send me the Tug. I had planned on taking a trip to a beautiful Ocean planet in the far reaches of the Multiverse. I really wanted to take you there sooner but it would've taken a few more weeks to do so.” I said to her. She looked at me then closed her eyes before pulling me into a kiss.

After a minute she pulled away with a smile.

“You should've said so, I could have understood that you had something planned and needed time.” She said to me. I smiled at her and felt someone climb up me.

Looking back, I saw Nyx was smiling at the both of us.

“Finally you two made up, I don't know how long I would've lasted with you two being grumpy with each other.” Nyx said as she hugged the back of my head.

“Sorry to interrupt this hug fest but there's an unidentified vehicle heading your way, though it's not as fast as sidewinder. But it's worth the heads up.” Cutter said through my earpiece.

Pulling away from the hug with Nyx still on my head, we started heading towards the palace. As we headed over I heard yelling coming from behind me. I turn to see the unidentified vehicle Cutter was talking about.

(Best. Car. EVER!.)
We all watched as it comes up beside us and the window rolled down. I saw Jace at the wheel with the biggest smile on his face.

“Want a lift?” He asked. I heard more yelling coming to us.

“You gotta be kidding me.” Moonlight said.

“We'll just fly there, but thanks for the offer.” Twilight answered before taking off as I followed behind. I looked down to see a group of guards rounded a corner and Jace went off and turned a corner. Going away from the castle.

“What is he doing?” I heard Moonlight asked.

“Why ask when we can find out later?” I asked in return. She looked at me and rolled her eyes. We headed to the castle and landed down in front of the main gates. Four guards were there and saw us. They all pointed their weapons at us.

“Halt!” One said. I just stared at him.

“You will let us through.” I said, using the mind bending ability. As it went I felt something blocking it. I frowned as one of them went to pull out two swords but stop, the guard looked at Twilight and back at me.

“You friends of Jace?” She asked.

“In a way, yes.” I answered. Three of them eased up. The last one didn’t until he saw that the rest are and did the same. I narrowed my eyes at him.

“Sorry about that, things have been hectic for a bit.” The mare said.

“Hectic?” I asked, wanting know a little more. She shrugged a bit.

“Recent attacks on the city, spooked everyone, that’s why the big ass shield is up.” She said as she pointed up to the sky.

“Why are you telling us this?” Twi asked her.

“You got past the big ass shield which if I’m heard right can stop a 50 ton nuke and then some.” She crossed her arms, “Or you’re the enemy and if that’s true then we’re all fucked.”

“I'm not to blame for getting pass one of the weakest shields I've ever seen.” I commented. I heard most of the guards started laughing but stopped and stood attention.

“You got that right.” I heard a gruff voice behind me. I turned and saw a gray lion. He wore dark leather armor and has two giant knives at his side and a long sword on his back. I even saw a bola as well.

“The shield is weak and I seen better.” He said.

“I can probably hook you up with a top of the line Shield Generator.” I suggested. It's no lie either, I can provide the inhabitants of this Equestria.

“I’ll keep that in mind, so who are you?” He asked.

“Volburaal Nahlii, Chaos Incarnate.” I answered. I'm still wearing my disguise but it doesn't mean I have to hide my name as well. The lion just stared at me.

“Friend of Jace's, got it.” He said as he walked past us.

I looked at the forest in the distance as a fireball landed in it. Smirking, I knew what it was and who was doing it.

“You coming?” I heard Moonlight asked me. I turned to see her following the lion. I just realize that he didn’t give me his name.

I shrugged my shoulders before following behind. I heard a few beeps above and saw that Nyx was using her PDA again.

“Who are you even talking to?” I asked her.

“My friends back home, they just got their cutie marks.” Nyx answered.

“Tell them I said hi and to stay out of my room.” I said to Nyx, earning a nod from her as she started typing. As we walked I looked out of a window and saw a group of guards standing around something and one other guard in full armor standing aways away. I then heard a Thump! As they fired something at the one guard. As the smoke settled I saw the guard that got fired at perfectly fine.

“The armor here before I got here was terrible, so I got into contact with some friends of mine to fixed that.” I heard the lion said to Twi. We continued down the hallway and I saw groups of guards. Some were fully armored and armed as others where in the old armor. I saw a few that as I looked at them I felt off about them. I didn’t say anything as we got to a set of big doors.

“I was right.” I whispered into the earpiece.

“Well congratu-fucking-lations, mate. Here I thought we were going to be out of action.” Cutter said, excited for some fighting. I saw the lion walk up to the doors. Before he opened them he turned to one of the guards and growled at him. I saw the guard jump a bit. The lion shook his head and opened the door and walked in.

As we walked in I saw both Celestia and Luna with this world's mane six. I also saw Shining and Cadence. I expected her to glare at me if she’s who I think she was but she had a blank look on her face.

“Ajaxs, I thought you would be training some more.” Celestia asked. He shrugged.

“They don’t need me to babysit them, their fine.” He told him. I turned and smiled at Celestia.

“And you are?” She asked.

“Volburaal Nahlii, Chaos Incarnate probably at your service.” I said. Both of them frowned at me until Ajaxs spook up.

“Their friends of your uncle.” He said. They both made the ‘Ahh…’ look and Celestia looked at me.

“Well it’s nice to meet you Volburaal.” She said to me.

“Well it's not the first or the last.” I said to her. Just then I saw a Pink blur.

“HEY VOL!” Pinkie yelled. “How’s it going?!?”

“Fantastic, I've won those two tournaments you’ve recommended me.” I said with a grin.

“Great! Oh and there’s another Twilight, hello!” She waved at Twi. I saw other Twilight looking at her and wasn’t surprised.

“Really, you're not going to freeze up like last time.” I heard Dash told Twilight. I saw Moonlight walk up to them and Rainbow smiled at her.

“I think I got used to seeing myself to the point of not being surprised anymore.” She said. I chuckled at her.

“Vol, can I ask where’s uncle?” I heard Luna asked. I raised an eyebrow at her.

“Driving around the city, probably.” I said with a shrug of my shoulders as Twi summoned up a chair before sitting down on it.

“Driving? In what?” Celestia asked. I snapped my fingers and made an image of the car Jace was driving. I saw Luna's face lit up with joy.

“IT’S THE BENTLEY!” She yelled. The room shook a bit from the shout. I watched as Luna was happily dancing in her seat. Celestia chuckled.

“It’s seems that uncle found his car.” She said.

I grabbed Nyx and pulled her off my head, then placing her on the ground. I saw Luna glaring at her sister.

“Just a car, sister it’s a 1954 Bentley R-Type Continental, that’s said to be one of only 208 ever made. It houses a six-cylinder, 4.5-litre engine, with central locking, climate control, satellite navigation and a host of other modern conveniences and some magical stuff as well.” Luna explained. Celestia rolled her eyes.

“And I will call it the bentley.” She replied. Luna crossed her arms and started grumbling. She then stood up and looked at her sister.

“I have some other things to do, I’ll leave you then.” Luna looked at me, nodded and disappeared. Celestia sighed.

“Let the shit fest begin.” I muttered to myself before summoning my own chair. I saw Cadence headed off out of the room. I saw both Twilights watch her leave.

“Doesn’t she look a little, off?” Twil asked me.

“A bit, yeah but we can't jump to conclusions.” I said to her. She frowned at me.

“That’s not it, I know that she’s not Cadence, hell she’s not hiding it well but the way she looked, she didn’t say anything and looked more like a zombie.” She whispered. I frowned and looked at her. I saw her with two other mares, they had blank looks on them.

“Like I said, we need to wait. Patience is a virtue after all.” I said with my eyes closed. I heard the mane six headed out of the room to work on the wedding, which left me, Twi, Nyx and Celestia.

“A fight will break out soon.” Twi said to me.

“I know.” I said as I tapped my PDA.

“I'll call for a familiar face but don't expect him to alter anything.” I said to her. I saw Celestia stood up.

“I would like to ask you some questions but I have other things to do first, I hope you’ll stay for the wedding.” She said to us.

“We'll be delighted to.” I said to her. She smiled and she disappeared in a flash. I looked over to Twi as she was talking to herself.

“Maybe we take a look down in the crystal caverns, if she did got kidnapped….”

“Twilight, you're jumping to conclusions.” I told her. She looked at me and blinked.

“You know what, go ahead, check out the caverns.” I said in an annoyed tone. She frowned at me and stood up.

“Maybe I will, no thanks to you.” She said as she marched out of the room. I sighed and rubbed my eyes.

I heard the sound of someone beaming inside the room. I looked to see Alpha Maxis, an Earth Pony Stallion that was affected by Rift energy.

“Nice timing. Anyway, while I make sure my wife is safe, you look around for anything that doesn't match the data.” I said to him. He saluted and walked out of the room.

I stood up and left the room to follow Twi, leaving Nyx to her own devices. I followed her around for about an hour until we got into the caverns. As she marched into them as I followed her. As we walked I felt something about this place that I didn’t like.

“Twi slow down, there’s something about this place.” I said to her. I heard her snort at me.

“Oh, is the mighty Vol scared of a simple cavern?” She said in a mocking voice. I frowned at her.

“It’s not that, there’s something about this place that not right.” I told her. She continued on and rounded a corner.

“It’s just crystals, there’s nothing wrong with them, now if you don’t mind I want to-” I heard her getting cut off. I ran around the corner and saw that she had a blade at her throat. The being was back and had a brown mane. She was a changeling.

“Don’t move.” She said as she pressed the knife to Twilight’s throat. “Or she gets a new opening.”

“Let her go or else.” I threatened. The changeling raised a brow.

“Or what.” She asked.

“This.” I said as Alpha appeared and took the knife before shoving the changeling away.

“Again, nice timing.” I said to him. He nodded and pulled a gun out and pointed at the changeling. He was about to pull the trigger until someone came behind him with a spear.

“Put the weapon down.” Cadence said to him. She looked like she went through hell.

“Cadence?” Twi said. She looked at her and tilted her head.

“Twilight?” She asked as Alpha turned and grabbed her spear and pulled. She let go and grabbed his arm and judo flipped him to the ground. I whistled at her.

Even with Alpha being thrown on to the ground, he wouldn't speak.

“Get up, you know you can take more than that.” I said to him. He stood and looked at his arm, seeing that it was bent the wrong way.

He took hold of it and snapped it back into place. I saw the changeling standing up.

“You ok?” Cadence asked her. The changeling nodded.

“I felt worse.” She said.

“Wait, you two don’t hate each other?” Twi asked. They both looked at her.

“I told you not to jump to conclusion.” I said to Twi.

“And besides, why should we hate each other, I’ve done nothing to her.” The changeling told her. She crossed her arms. “Who are you by the way, my info didn’t say that you have wings.”

“That's what I wanted to ask too, why do you have wings Twilight?” Cadence asked.

“I'm from another Equestria, one that is a few years ahead of this one.” Twi answered. The changeling was going to say something but kept her mouth shut.

“I see well,” Cadence looked at me. “Well you know who I’m but let me introduced my friend here, this is Terra, one of the three princesses of one of the Changeling hives and daughter to Queen Chrysalis” Terra waved at me.

“Sup.”

“Another thing to tell the guys back at the Inventory.” I muttered to myself before waving. I saw Twi looking confused.

“That’s a funny look on you, you know that.” Terra said. I had to hold back a chuckle. Twi looked at me.

“Don’t you start.” She said to me. I smiled at her and looked at Cadence.

“So why are you down here?” I asked. She just rolled her eyes.

“Well as you can tell I was kidnapped and was thrown down here,” She then pointed at Terra. “She’s down here for protection.”

“Well then,” I said, snapping my fingers, and nothing happend. I frowned at this.

“Great, Alpha if you please.” I said as the Earth pony walked at a random corner.

“That’s why I wanted to be down here.” I heard Terra said as she pointed at me then tapping the wall. “These crystals make it almost impossible to use magic down here, it also makes sure that I won’t be brainwashed.”

“Brainwashing? Pfft, isn't there anything original in any reality.” I said, following Alpha as he continued his trek.

“Well I call it brainwashing but if you want it differently,” She cleared her throat. “A magical object is controlling my mother and she has her hive-mind to control us, I’m down here to make sure that doesn’t happen. If I leave I will get controlled.”

“Then stay in here, it won't matter. I have a team ready to follow my orders, so I'll order them to use stun rounds.” I said as Alpha found the exit.

“Well if you find the stallion that’s controlling my mom, first destroy the object that’s he’s controlling her so I can come up so I can rip his fucking head off.” She told me.

“No promises.” I said. We all left her in the caverns as we went out. As we walked we found Jace. He looked like he was thrown through a blender and didn’t look happy.

“There you are, where the hell you guys been?” He asked.

“In the crystal caverns.” Twi answered. He looked at her and then at Cadence.

“Cadence, good to see you again, I just wished it was on better terms.” He said to her and looked at me. “ I guess you know what’s up.”

“Yeah.” I said to him and told what happened. He frowned at me.

“I see, well good news I know who it is and bad news is that most of the guards here are drones and they are undead.” He told me.

“So, do we need lethal rounds then?” I asked.

“Do they incinerate the bodies?” He asked.

“No...that's what the grinder is for.” I answered.

“Well I hope they work fast, if you kill one they will just come back.” He frowned a bit more. “Stupid regenerate zombies.”

“Cutter, you heard the man. Send them in, Hawks, Vultures, Grizzly suits, fuck it everything.” I said to Cutter.

“One more thing, the one who’s controlling them, well he’s…. How do I put this…” Jace said.

“He’s what?” I asked.

“Well I insulted him about it,” Jace looked at me with a straight face. “He’s a nazi vampire stallion with magic.”

“He's your problem to handle. I can only do so much with The Union.” I said as three Hawks bombarded the shield. I looked at Alpha.

“Go ahead, let it out.” I said with a grin, earning a small smile from his as his body contorted.

After a minute of his transformation, he turned into The Apex Warrior.

I turned to see Jace in some armor He looked at me.

“Well, let’s go and crash a wedding.”

Jace

I was mad. Not because the changelings are invading, not because they are really zombies and Chrysalis and two of three of her daughters are being mind controlled, which is cliche as all hell mind you, not because the stallion that’s doing all this is the same stallion who hated me all the way back in Ponyville (You know, gray fur, red hair, all black clothes, had a knife.) who turned himself into a vampire with a staff that can control anyone and is leading the attack on Canterlot.

No, what pissed me off was that the same stallion dissed my car. Nobody diss my car, Nobody. So me, Vol, Twi and some of the Union soldiers headed to the castle. Along the way we saw that shield go down and a swarm of undead, changelings headed down at us and the rest of the city.

“That’s not good.” I said out loud. Vol sent some of his soldiers after them as I summoned some fire monsters.

As they headed off to fight them, the rest of us headed to the castle. It took a bit to get there since most of the changelings attack us. Me and Vol took care of some of them as we went. Twi took on the rest as she turned almost all of them to dust. The incarnation of chaos and a princess that can control the very element of magic are a couple, that’s a scary couple.

We reached the castle and went into it. We found Ajaxs and a group of elite guards taking care of some of the changelings. Ajaxs saw us and walked up to me.

“I was wondering when you show up.” He said to me. I looked around to see a lot of dust on the ground.

“Been busy I take it.” I said to him. He shrugged at me.

“Uninvited guests really, although they are a pain to take down.” He said. He then nodded towards the one hallway, “More of them in the main room, we’ll take care of any that try to get in.”

I nodded to him and we headed to the throne room. Along the way I saw that that some of the changelings were guarding the room.

“I got this.” Vol said as he opened up his vest and ran up to them as a loud beep could be heard before Vol exploded. Once the dust settled down, Vol stood in the middle with a slightly ruined vest. He was also smiling. I turned to Twi.

“Really, why is it that every Twilight I meet is in love with a demon, crazy eco freak or chaos incarnate. Seriously, I want to know.” I told her. She just shrugged.

“I wish I knew as well.” Twilight answered. I shook my head and headed to the door. I could hear someone fighting in there. I looked at Vol.

“Ready to kick some ass?” I asked.

“I kick ass on a daily basis, so yeah, I am.” He answered, pulling two of the same guns out.

I nodded and pulled out fate and my sword. I looked at the door. I looked at Vol and we both nodded and kicked the door open.

Inside was a battle zone. Moonlight was fighting a group of changeling zombies with one of them a female changeling with red hair. She had two blades coming out of her arms. I saw Shining staring blankly out in space with Chrysalis as well. Then I saw the asshole who started it all. I had to facepalm at the sight.

He had bat like wings, his eyes were blood red like his mane and wore a vampire looking outfit. I can also see his fangs from here.

“Oh, my, gods. That’s the most cliche thing I have ever seen, of all time.”

“I think you missed something when describing him,” I looked at Vol. “Gay and it brings shame, so much shame to the gays.” He said.

“I think I’m going brain dead by looking at him.” I heard Twi say behind me. I shook my head.

“I have no words.” Was all I could say before I ran into the room. I fired my gun into the crowd and incinerated a dozen zombies. I saw Moonlight fighting the proto-queen changeling as I dashed past her. I went straight to the vamp. I saw Chrysalis and another proto-queen standing in my way. This one had purple hair. They fired magic bolts at me. I blinked behind them and kicked them in the back. I turned to he the ass and ran to him. I blinked to the side and tackled him and ported somewhere else. I got kicked back and landed on the roof of the palace. Why did I port here?

“You!” I heard the ass yelled at me. I looked at him and saw the hate in his eye.

“Me, nice to see you asshole.” I said as I pointed my gun at him. “You’re being a pain in the ass right now.”

“Well you have been one for most of the time in Ponyville.” He hissed at me. I blinked at him. I had to force myself to not facepalm.

“Really, that’s it, you don’t have anything other than that?” I told him. He frowned at me.

“It’s turn, everything was fine before you showed up.” He told me.

“It’s just that… really it’s just… uggg you know what never mind.” I said to him. We circled a bit on the roof.

“Not going to ask why I did this.” He said

“No, if I did my brain will die from the stupidity of this.” I told him. He snarled at me.

“Well I bet you're wondering how I’m controlling the queen of the Changelings or turned them into the undead.” He asked me.

“Nope, not really.” I told him. He just frowned at me.

“Well I’m going to tell you anyway, it’s because of this!” He said as he hold up a staff. It was a simple staff with a blue gem on it. I groaned at him. This guy is terrible.

“Can you just shut up so I can kill you, you’re making my brain hurt.” I told him.

“Of course, now that I’m a monster like you, we are even on level of strength.” He said as he charged at me. I didn’t move as he punched me. I didn’t move as it connected. I heard a few of his bones snap at hitting my armor. He was holding his hand as he glared at me.

“This is so stupid, on my level? You’re not strong enough to fight a kid! Like really, how did you mind control the queen of the changelings and turn most of them into zombies?” I asked him. His hand healed itself as he continued glaring at me.

“Yes I did, I overpowered them and now they are under my control.” He snarled at me.

“I think you were just lucky, really I should've stayed in the throne room, it would be better than fighting you.” I told him.

“Well, what do you think of this!” He said as he took to the air. He laughed at me. “Now that I’m in the sky you are at a disadvantage, what can you-”

BOOM!

One of those airships that Vol bought with him came by and shot a missile at him. I watched him fall and crashed into the roof. I stared at him and walked over to him as he tried to crawl away.

“Well, looks like you got lucky, but be warned my master will have your head for this, do you hear me, YOUR HEA-”

Bang!

I shot at him and watched him disintegrate. I stared at the spot for a bit and looked to see the staff there. I went over and broke it. I felt the power disappear. I looked back at the spot of the asshole.

“Worst. Fight. Ever.” I said out loud. I looked around and ported back to the throne room. As I got there I saw one of the changelings flying at me. I took my sword and cut him in half. The body burnt away into dust. I looked around to see Vol fighting a group of Changelings, Moonlight fighting the red haired changeling, Twi fighting the purple haired one in magic, and Chrysalis charging at me. I guess the the staff power still lingered. Wait…

I got tackled to the ground by her. I looked up to see her raising her arm and a blade came out. And moved to stab me but stopped as the blade came to about an inch from my neck. I saw her face went from anger to confusion. She looked around at her surroundings and looked at me.

“Umm, what just happened?” She asked.

“You been controlled by a nazi vampire to attack Canterlot with an army of undead Changelings, I broke the staff that was controlling you so you have your will back, which I have to ask that you Get off me!” I said to her. She got off me as I sat up. I saw the last of the undead changeling was turned to dust. I saw the other two proto-queens getting over being controlled.

“Damn it! My head is killing me!” The red one yelled. The purple one walked over to her.

“It will pass Nova, mind controled will do that to you.” She said to her.

“Then why aren’t you having a massive headache like me Orenda?” Nova asked.

“Because I’m not as simple minded as you are.” She said. Nova glared at her.

“Hey!” She yelled. I looked over to Chrysalis.

“Nice kids you have there.” I told her. I heard her sigh a bit.

“They are a handful but they are mine so I will live with that.” She said. I got up and helped her up. She then looked around. “Where’s Terra?”

“She’s down in the crystal caverns, she said that she didn’t want to be controlled that vampire.” I heard Vol said as he walked up to me. I saw Chrysalis smile.

“Always the smart one.” She said. I then saw Cadence run over to a still mind controlled Shining and tried to snap him out of it. Chrysalis waved her hand and dispel the spell on him. He fell to the ground unconscious. “He’ll be fine.”

She then went over to a cocoon looking thing and put her hand on it. It melted away and Tia fell out of it. She looked up at Chrysalis as she offered her hand to help. She was wary but took the hand and stood up.

“I’m going to take a long bath after this, for a week.” Tia complained.

“It doesn't have a smell so you don’t have to worry about that.” She told her. Tia glared at her. “Or you can still take a bath.”

Vol and Twi came up to us as I change how I looked. Vol looked at me.

“So how did your fight go?” Vol asked. I groaned a bit.

“Worst. Fight. Ever. That’s all I got to say.” I told him. I saw Chrysalis and her two daughter stand in front of Tia.

“For everything that happened, I’m sorry for everything.” She said as she bowed. Orenda followed suit as Nova didn’t. Chrysalis grabbed her head and force her to bow.

“It’s fine, but I got to say that vamp was so full of himself.” Tia said.

“Yes I know, I can’t believe that I was being controlled by him.” Chrysalis said. She then looked out of the window and saw the battle outside. She sighed.

“My whole hive has been turned into undead monsters, me and my daughters are all that’s left.” She said.

“If you want you can stay here until you get back to your feet.” Tia offered.

“Thanks but it will be fine, we changelings are good at rebuilding.” She said.

“Well, what do we do now?” Twi asked. Chrysalis looked out and smiled a bit.

“Orenda, mind getting Terra for me.” She asked.

“Yes mother.” Orenda answered and disappeared.

“What are you going to do.” Twi asked. I saw Chrysalis look at her and I knew what she was going to do. I put on my armor again.

“It’s simple, rebuilding a hive is like gardening, if there’s weeds,” Green flame consumed her. When it died away she was in battle armor with a wicked scythe.

“We have to pull them out.”

“Ahh hell yeah! This is more like it.” Nova said. Both of them headed out. I looked at Vol.

“You going out as well.” He asked me. I pulled out my sword and saw that lighting was going through it.

“Hell yeah, after that pathetic fight with the vamp I need something else that can put up a fight.” I said as I headed out with Vol behind me. I saw a changeling out one window and I blinked to it and cut it’s head off.

After a few hours of dealing with the undead changelings we returned to the palace to resume the wedding. Chrysalis and her daughters changed forms to make sure they won’t cause a panic. They stayed for the wedding since Tia offered them the chance. Nova was happy about it since there was free food. After the wedding was the after party which Luna turned up. I found out why she wasn’t there for the battle, she was driving my car around.

Now I saw sitting at a table with a drink watching everyone dance. I saw the mane six dancing with other stallions and/ or having a good time. I even saw Moonlight dancing with Rainbow. I chuckled at Rainbow blushing like mad.

“Didn’t know that Moonlight was into mares.” Vol said to me. I shrugged at him.

“You should've seen her asking Dash out, it was funny as hell.” I took a drink and looked at Vol “Shouldn’t you be dancing with Twi?”

“I am.” He answered as he pointed at Twi, Who was dancing with...Vol?

“I'm Vol, well kinda. The names Vorohah.” He introduced himself. I looked at him and then at Vol. They looked the same.

“So you're what, a split personality?” I asked him.

“No, I think. I'm insanity, specifically his insanity.” He said.

“Okay, so you’re, and I can be wrong here, his insanity personified.” I said to him. He shrugged at me.

“Yeah.” Was all he said. I nodded and took a drink. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Twilight talking to Orenda. As I heard Orenda was into magic so Twilight was asking her about magic. That reminds me, I snapped my fingers and a gem appeared. I handed it to Vol...errr Voro.

“Here.” I said to him. He stared at the gem.

“What is this?” He asked.

“It’s a transport gem that take to a plane known as Eolas, it’s a giant library so I think your Twilight would love it.” I told him.

“Correction, his Twilight.” He said, slightly annoyed. I shrugged at him.

“As far as I know you're him,” I said as I pointed to my head. “Like Jess is me.”

“There's a difference between you and I, for instance, I am my own being, I'm not like Volburaal. If you remember his list of titles, you’d remember Destroyer of worlds. That's me and for the most part, I do it for shits and giggles. So don't tell me, Vol and I are the same.” He said as his body shifted. He no longer looked like Volburaal. He looked human.

“Cause unlike him, I'm not afraid to end everything.” He said as his eyes emitted a dark aura. I nodded and took a sip of my drink.

“You sound like fun at parties.” I said to him.

“Meh, I prefer social gatherings. Parties annoy me.” He answered.

“Right on.” I said as I looked around at the party. Everyone was having fun with what they are doing. I thought of something and make a deck of cards appeared. I looked a Voro. “You know how to play?”

“Depends on what we're talking about here.” He said. I showed him the playing cards. They were normal other than the joker card. It had the grim reaper on it.

“Texas hold em?” I asked him.

“Alright.” He said with a shrug. I dealt the cards and we played. After a few minutes Vol walked over with Twi.

“GLaDOS is going to annoy me because of you.” Vol said to the man in front of me.

“Not my fucking problem.” Voro said. He then put his hand down and I frowned.

“Damn it.” I said as he chuckled. I took the cards and began to shuffle them and dealt them again.

“Three in a row, step it up kid.” Voro said. I looked at him and looked at my hand. I frowned. I heard him chuckle. “You're bad at this.”

“Whatever.” I said to him. He placed his cards down and I saw that he had a flush.

“I win again.” He said. I looked at him and put my cards down. I got a full house.

“No I win.” I said as I crossed my arms.

“Heh, Alright.” He said turning to look at Vol.

“You should give him an invite to the Inventory.” Voro said as he gestured at me. I smiled as I shuffled the cards.

“Don’t know what’s the Inventory is but I would like to play a few games in the future.” I told them.

“The Inventory, famous for being a sort of social gathering with many beings from the Multiverse. For instance, Brock Samson from the Venture Brothers, Claptrap from Borderlands and so forth.” Vol said. I nodded.

“Alright.” I said as I looked at the others. “Seems to be that the party is winding down a bit.”

“What gave you that idea?” Voro said with much sarcasm. I pointed to at a group of nobles leaving the grounds.

“That.” I said. I pulled a pocket watch out and looked at it. “And it’s almost three in the morning.”

“Oh, I thought it would be because of-” He didn't finish as he started to vibrate.

“My time is up.” Vori said standing up and walking towards Vol.

“Remember, reality is an illusion, the universe is a hologram. Buy gold By!” Were his last words. I looked at Vol and raised a brow.

“Okay??” I said to him.

“At least it wasn't insulting like last time.” Twi said as Nyx walked up behind her. I saw Alpha walk up to Vol with a small crystal and tapped his shoulder.

Vol looked back and saw the crystal, causing him to frown at the sight before turning to look at me.

“We've got a problem.” Vol said. I looked at him and frowned.

“What’s wrong?” I asked him.

“This here is pure Rift energy and Alpha just found one, on this planet. So there are two solutions, I get into contact with the Union and let them mine the rift or I could leave Alpha and his brother here to collect the rift. Rift energy is highly dangerous but Alpha and his brother are immune to its effects, reason being that they're already infected.” He said. I thought over the choses.

“How long should it take?” I asked him.

“Two months, three tops.” He said.

“The Rift wells need to be completely dried up for the rift flows to stop.” He added afterwards. I looked behind him and saw Alpha and another stallion identical to him. They were both brown coated and dark maned. They both wore sleeveless tank tops with vests over them and torn navy blue work jeans.

“For both choices?” I asked him.

“The Union tends to fuck up a lot and leave a large mess but these two are professionals, they'll get it done. I should know.” Vol said. I nodded and stood up.

“Well then, I guess I’ll leave it in their hands.” I told him. I walked about a few feet until Twilight pushed me out of the way. “What the-”

Everything slowed down. I saw Twilight looked at me with worry then in pain as she fell. I saw a blade sticking out of her back. As I saw that my mind froze. I came to as she hit the ground.

“TWILIGHT!” I yelled. I grabbed the blade and pulled it out. I healed the wound and turn her over. I saw black lines all over her. I felt black mana in her. She looked at me and cough out blood.

“Sorry… I saw it coming and-Cough!- I didn’t think…” She painfully said. I was at a loss of words. She saved me? Why.

“You're going to be fine Twilight, You’re going to-” Then I heard it. The laugh that I knew all so well. I looked up and angrily stared at him.

“Vlad.” I saw him walk to us. He didn’t wore a mask this time. He kinda looked like Alpha but with a sinister smile.

“Hello Jace, been awhile.” He said. I saw guard rush at him but he waved his hand and blasted them away. He chuckled at them.

“He has Rift energy in him, how is he still standing?” I heard Vol said. I frowned at Vlad.

“Vlad is a madman, he probably changed his body so he could take the energy.” I said to him. “Oh and he’s also an immortal.”

“Really.” Vol asked. I saw that he pulled out his guns. “Let’s see if he can handle this.”

He pointed his gun at Vlad and shot at him. It didn’t connect, Vlad lifted his hand and the shot curved upwards. Exploding in the air.

“Ohh little one, you should try better.” Vlad mocked at him.

“Little one…” Vol said. I saw that he pulled out a bayonet. I was on fire. “He’s dead now.”

He bolted at Vlad and punched him. Vlad shot into the forest and Vol went after him. Alpha and his brother followed after him. I looked down at Twilight and tried to heal her. But the mana in her was stopping it. I looked up to see the mane six and saw that they were in tears. I saw Twi and she didn’t know what to do. Tia and Luna looked shocked.

Then I felt it. I felt her last breath. No.... No, No, NO, NO!

“Don’t die on me!” I yelled. I shook her. I felt tears of my own falling. Not again. Not fucking again! I slammed my fist down to the ground and sent a shock wave into the ground. What can I do, What can I fucking do!

“There is a way,”I heard a voice behind me. I turned to see a woman in black robes with a golden skull on her hood.

“What do you mean?” I asked her. I turned to see everyone frozen in time.

“The spell in her is killing the mana in her and her life force as well, even if you are able to revive her the dark spell will just kill her.” She said. I looked at Twilight. I grinded my teeth together.

“You said there’s a way, what is it?” I asked her.

“The spell can kill a normal being with easy but if said being had the power of immortality then it will slow it down, then a being that is a master of black mana can pull the spell out.” She said. I frowned at her.

“So I got to turn to her into a immortal? Hate to pop your bubble but I don’t know how.” I told her. I saw her tilt her head.

“Who said that it has to be given to her.”She said. I didn’t understand at first until I figure it out.

“Any immortality would do, so if I can rip out Vlads and give it to her then it would work.” I told her. She tilted her head again.

“Yes, that could work but you need to know that there’s a price to pay.” She said. I snap my head to look at her.

“Fine I’ll pay it.” I said to her. I heard her laugh, it sent shivers up my spine. She then put her and on my head.

“Oh little knight of Mana, you will find out that this price will be the hardest.”

I opened my eyes to see that time was going again. I slowly put Twilight down and place my hand over her.

“Uncle, what are you-” Tia started until she saw a orb come out of Twilight. It saw a small orb with the purple star on it. I put it in my pocket and stood up.

“I’ll be right back.” I said as I turned. I felt the shadows come around me.

“What are you going to do?” I heard Luna said. I felt the power Madam black gave me as I changed forms.

“Vlad killed Twilight,one of my friends, he made the biggest mistake of his life.” I continued down to the forest. “And that the last thing he will ever do”

Vol

(Note: you can change stuff to fit with Vol.)
I chased after the bastard into the forest. I heard Alpha and his brother running behind me in their rift forms. We headed into a clearing and saw that Vlad, I think that his name was, was standing waiting for us.

“It’s nice to see you could come, I thought you wouldn’t be coming.” He said.

“Really, and what made you think that?” I asked. He tilted his head to me.

“Because I thought you would stay to help save that purple unicorn, it wouldn’t mattered if you did since she’s dead now.” He smiled at me. “I saw that there was another one that looks like her but with wings, I will have to experiment on her to see how she ticks.”

I looked at him angrily and pointed my gun at him, “If you get near her…”

He just laughed at me. He then looked at me with a cocky grin.

“Or what, you rip me apart? Sorry but someone tried that.” He said. Alpha and his brother charged at him. They got about five feet from him and he waved his hand and set them flying to a set of trees. “Pathetic.”

I ran up to him and fired a few times and saw that he blocked them with a shield.

“Really, you tried that already, how would it work a sec-” I swang my bayonet at him and cut his head off. It fell to the ground and rolled a bit.

“He wasn’t so tough.” I said before I got punched. It set me back a bit and I looked back and saw that the body picked up the head and put it back. I heard him crack his neck a bit.

“Now that was rude.” He said to me with a smirk. “Someone could of died from that.”

“Do you like games?” I asked. He tilted his head a bit.

“Maybe, why do you ask?” I smiled at him.

“Great.” I said as the entire clearing of the forest was surrounded by a large dome. He looked around.

“A round of Killer Instinct.” I said. He looked at me and raised an eyebrow.

“Is this all, and I thought you could do better.” He said.

“Dude, this is just the battleground of Killer Instinct, rules.” I said with a shrug of my shoulders. I was going to say something but I felt something stab me in the back. I looked down to see a blade through my stomach.

“You know, that could've worked if wasn't for the fact that there's nothing there.” I said.

“Yes, but I wanted to see what this, what is it called… rift energy does to you.” He said.

“Oh really?” I said as my body shone light green.

“Interesting..” He said as he blink away from me. I turned to look at him. “You would be an excellent test subject for experiments.”

“You're going to have to beat me first.” I said, black fire changing my look and disguise.

“That’s a new look.” He said.

“Actually it's an old one, I had used only once to fight in a tournament.” I said to him. He chuckled.

“Well then,” He lift his hand and made a sword out of rift energy, “Hope you can entertain me.”

Closing my eyes, I smirked. Right on time.

Taking out my sword, I ran up to him. He was about to try to counter this but what he didn't expect was Vorohah to come out and stun him by absorbing the swords energy and injecting in him, allowing me to do one thing before Jace arrived.

Once the voice stopped it's shouting, the dome fell and Jace wasn't a second late. Time, one of the many things I fuck around with. I saw Vorohah looked back and his eyes went wide.

“What the Fuck is that.” He said. I frowned and look. What I saw wasn’t Jace.

“Right on time, Jace. Sick em.” I said, porting away from the man.

“.....” Jace looked at me and moved his arm. A hand hit me and Voro, sending us back.

“Haha.” I laughed before signaling Alpha and Beta to find the Rift well. I looked at Jace as he stared at me. His one eye was blue as that other was red. I saw that he was pointing where I was. I looked and saw a small blue dome where I was standing. I saw something glow below me and looked. It was words.

“If you were standing there a second longer you would've lost all your powers.”

“Wrong, Trust me there have been others stealing my powers. The source is chaos and as long as chaos exists somewhere in the Multiverse, I live.” I said. He looked at me and tossed me a gem. I grabbed it and looked at it. I was going to ask what it was but I felt something in it. Chaos magic.

“It can be stored somewhere else.” He said as he looked at Vlad.

“This,” I said, gesturing at the gem. “Is Magic, an inferior version of chaos. Listen, once this is over, I'll send you a book about it. Right now, you got someone to tear apart.” I said to him.

“Yes, let’s. I’m getting bored over here.” I heard Vlad said.

“Says the guy who tried using one of the weakest materials for a sword.” I said. He looked at me and made a sword appeared. It looked simple. I laughed at him.

“And what is that going to do.” I asked him. He didn’t say anything but threw the sword. I didn’t move at first but I felt a hand grab me and pull me away. I looked up and saw Jace looking at me angrily. A message appeared in front of me.

“Are you insane, do you want to die?!?” It said

“I.can't.die.” I said to him before porting away. Headaches, that conversation gave. I appeared back at the rest and saw Celestia and Luna looking at me,

Looking at myself, I could see why. I didn't take off the disguise, shit.

“Hold on.” I said and change my look. Now I looked different, I looked back at them.

“What happened?” Celestia asked me. I told her what happened and as I got to the part of the sword Luna grabbed me and shook me.

“ARE.YOU.FUCKING.INSANE!?! YOU WOULD OF DIED!” She yelled. I grabbed her arms and pushed her away.

“Like I said to Jace, I can’t die.” I told her. Celestia looked at me.

“If you had magic sense try and sense where that sword landed.” She told me. I frowned at her.

“I don’t see why I should.” I told her. I was going to say something but Twi grabbed my arm. I saw what she looked scared.

“Vol, I feel nothing.” She said.

“What do you mean?” I asked her. She looked back at the forest.

“That’s just it, nothing, I can’t feel any magic, I don’t even feel Chaos. There’s just, nothing.” She said. I stared at her and looked at Celestia.

“Fine.” I said and with a snap of the finger, the sword was in my hand. They all stood back. I looked at it and didn’t see anything special about it.

“What’s so special about this sword?” I asked them. Celestia looked at me and handed me a gem.

“Can you fill this with chaos.” She asked.

“Chaos or Chaos magic?” I asked.

“Chaos.” She said.

“Alright.” I said, giving the gem chaos. It changed from clear to rainbow. I looked at Celestia, she nodded to the sword.

“Now tap it to the point of the sword, and don’t stab yourself.” She told me.

“Alright.” I place the gem down and pointed the sword at it. As I put the tip on the gem I saw that it changed from rainbow to clear. I blinked. I couldn't feel chaos. Hell I couldn’t feel anything.

“So that's what it does. Cool but it's still dangerous. I could send into the void, nothing lives there.” I told them. Luna shook her head.

“It’ll just comes back, that sword is know as the Sword of Ragnarok.” She said.

“Hmm, I know somewhere that could hold it but-”

“No.” Twilight said, crossing her arms.

“Come on, it's the least I could do for the guy.” I said, swinging the sword around as I spoke.

“The man is cruel and a killer.” Twilight retorted.

“Because his entire family was slaughtered. He just wants vengeance.” I said to her. I then felt the sword stop swinging. I looked up and saw a hand on my wrist. I looked back and saw Jace there with Vlad in tow. His limbs were ripped off.

“Was my arm moving without me noticing again?” I asked. He glared at me and I felt my hand empty. I looked and saw that the sword was gone. I looked back and saw that Jace was holding it.

“Next time, don’t swing around a weapon that could destroy worlds like it’s a toy.” He said.

“Have you met Vol?” Twi said. I groaned at this. Jace looked at her and I heard a snapping sound. I saw a crack was made on his skull head. He then dragged the body of Vlad next to Twilight and made swords of bone and stabbed him with it. I heard him laughing.

“Come on Jace! You can do better than that!” Vlad yelled. What Jace did next even made me jump. One of his hands moved over Vlad and pierced his chest. After a minute of the hand there it lifted and I saw an orb of blue and black energy. I saw Vlad eyes went wide at it.

“W-what are you doing, Jace you can’t do this to me!” Jace ignore him and he pulled another orb out of his pocket and moved it over next to the other orb. I saw energy being moving from the two as Vlad screamed at him to stop.

After a few minutes he moved the orbs away. He set the one orb back into Vlad as he moved the other one to Twilight’s dead body. He set it in her and lived his hand. Black mist poured out of her until it was a ball in his hand. He tossed it away as if it was garbage and moved over to Vlad and did the same thing. This time the rift energy poured out and made a crystal. He handed the crystal to Alpha and stood up and looked at me.

“He’s all yours, I don’t want to deal with him.” He saw as he walked away. I looked down at Vlad as he looked at me. I smiled at him.

“Now, we are going to have so much fun together.”

Jace

I walked down the path for a bit away from the rest of them. I looked at the sword and saw that it was disappearing. So he’s dead now and Twilight is alive, that some trade off. I looked out and looked at my hand. I felt the black mana coursing through me. I felt that it was receding. I frowned as more cracks are being formed. I heard footsteps behind me.

“Hello Luna, did you need anything?” I asked her. She shifted a bit.

“This is a new form, what colour is it this time?” She asked. I looked at her for a moment and at my hand.

“Black, this time, it’s interesting really, when I turn to the raging demon I feel angry all the time or I just want to destroy everything.” I moved my hand a bit and saw that it was changing back to normal.

“Then if I turn into the blue spirit, or as Rainbow calles it ‘The Super Egghead’ I feel like I want to crack open the world and stare at it for hours just to figure out how it ticks.” I saw that I feel my whole body change back to normal. I looked at my gauntlet and saw that the black gem looked like something is inside of it. Creepy.

“And finally went I turned into… What do I call this form? Skeleton man? Oh well, when I’m in that form I feel… calm… it’s odd really. When I think about it I think I’m at the point that I’m in the point of both life and death, in that form I both alive and Dead.” I looked over to Luna and saw her staring at me. I sighed and turned to her.

“Look I’m not going to go over all the details but all I got to say is that I have to go to the frozen north.” I told her. She narrowed her eyes at me.

“Why? There’s nothing out there.” She said to me. I rolled my eyes at her.

“Luna, don’t try to lie to me. I know that over a thousand years ago the Crystal Empire disappeared without a trace, but in a year it will return and it will be under attack by a shadowy force.” I turned away from her.

“Then why are you going there?” She asked. I looked up and remembered what Madam Black said.

“To save a damned soul.” I told her. I looked at her with a sad stare.

“When Twilight wakes up, tell her that I’m sorry and I’m going to find a way to fix this.” I said to her. Before Luna could say anything I ported away.

Twilight

I opened my eyes to see I was in the hospital. I blinked a few times and looked around. I saw that I was alone in the room. I saw the door open and a nurse came in. She looked at me and stopped. She hurried out for a minute and came back with Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and a doctor.

“Oh thank Faust that you're awake.” Celestia said. I smiled at her as the doctor checked on me.

“Well your vitals are good and you seemed fine at the other tests.” He said. I smiled at him as he pulled a machine near my bed. “Just need to check on one thing if you don’t mind.”

I nodded and looked at Princess Celestia. “What happened?” I asked her.

“During the after party someone attacked Jace but you pushed him out of the way.” She paused and swallowed. “You got hit and died there my student.”

I didn’t say anything for a bit. I died… I remember seeing a blade heading to Jace and I pushed him out of the way. I protected him and I died for it.

“But I’m ok right now, so something else happened.” I asked them.

“Yes, Uncle brought you back by doing something impossible, he took the immortality from the attacker and gave it to you.” Princess Luna told me. I blinked at her.

“So… I’m a immortal?” I asked her. Celestia chuckled.

“Kinda, You still age but you will heal much faster than normal, Uncle didn’t really say much on it in his letters.” She said. I frowned at her.

“Where is Jace?” I asked. Princess Celestia looked at Luna and they both frowned.

“He’s… away at the moment, he’s going to be away for maybe over a year.” Luna said. I blinked at her.

“Why? Where is he?” I asked. They both looked at each other.

“We, can’t say.” Princess Celestia said. I didn’t say more and looked at the doctor. He was frowning.

“Is there something wrong?” I asked him. He looked at me and pulled out a pen and set it on the table beside my bed.

“Can you, pick up the pen with your magic.” He asked me. I gave him an odd look.

“Umm ok?” I said to him and looked at the pen. I used the levitation spell I knew but saw that the pen didn’t move. I frowned and tried again, and again, and again. Nothing happened.

“What’s going on? Why can’t I use my magic?” I asked. He shifted a bit.

“Well to be blunt, your magic is… well gone.” He said. No one said anything.

“W-w-what do you mean that it’s gone.” Celestia asked. The doctor look between the both of us.

“Well that’s just it, it’s just gone.” He looked at me. “The machine couldn’t find any magic traces in you and I did the test multiple times.”

“Then how did it disappeared?!” Luna yelled at him. He flinched back from her.

“I-I don’t know, this never happened before.” He said. We all looked at each other for a bit until the doctor spoke again.

“Well I uhh, I’ll leave you three then.” He said as he left. I didn’t watched him leave I saw too stunned at what he said. My magic was gone, I can’t cast spells anymore.

“That what he means.” I heard Luna say. I looked at her.

“What do you mean sister?” Celestia ask.

“Uncle, right before he left he said that he was sorry and he’s going to find a way to fix it, he knew that you would lose your magic.” She told her. I looked at my hands for a bit.

“Can.. can you leave me, I think I need some rest.” I told them.

“Of course, take as long as you need.” Princess Celestia said to me. They both left my room.

I sat there alone in the bed. I heard the birds sing their song outside, but I wasn’t listening to them. All I could hear was the sounds of me crying.

Author's Note

Well......... That happened. I want to thank Legion for the crossover. So...

See you all in the next chapter. :/

Sub-Chapter: A nightly drive.

Luna

“Yahoo!” I yelled as I drove the Bentley through the forest. It has been so long since Uncle had his car. He loved his car and so did I. I remembered Me, Tia and Uncle driving around Equestria. He even taught us how to drive. He also didn’t mind if we crashed, the Bentley had spells that make it indestructible and self-repairing.

About four thousand years ago due to some enemy griffins Uncle lost his car in a raid. He was so torn about it and I was. Tia didn’t understand what so great about the car. That also the time that made me angry at her. Someponies think that when I turned into Nightmare Moon due to the fact that everypony didn’t appreciate my night. That was half true, the other half was the fact that she didn’t understand the greatness of the Bentley.

I made a sharp turn and swerve to avoid a manticore.

“Sorry!” I yelled out of the window. I giggled to myself as I drove the Bentley. She was a thing a beauty. Sure I have one in the dreamscape but it wasn’t the same as the real one. The feel of the (fake) leather seats. The sound of the engine. Hell, even the smell of it. Oddly it smells like mint. I even remembered seeing her for the first time. It looked like a black shark that sails through the streets. She looked even better at night.

I drove around for a few hours, stopped at Ponyville for a bite to eat and headed back to Canterlot. I took the Scenic route.

As I got there I saw that it was nearing night time. I had to stop to raise the moon when I saw that Celestia was lowering the sun. As I got to Canterlot I saw that the shield was down. Odd, why is the shield down.

As I got to the streets I saw what happened. It looked like a war zone. Buildings were destroyed, ash was everywhere, I even saw some weird things flying around. I speed up to get the Bentley back to where I found it. Uncle doesn’t like the fact that I didn’t ask to drive her.

As I got to the spot that I found her I parked exactly how I remembered seeing it. I wiped off the dust and dirt off her and used some magic to make it exactly how she looked before I took her. I slowly backed away just to make sure that I got it right.

“Aham.” I heard someone behind me. I jumped and made an ‘Eep!’ Sound, I slowly looked behind me and saw uncle standing there with his arms crossed. He didn’t look happy.

“Umm… hello, Uncle didn’t see you there, my how tonight sky looks, not a single cloud in the sky.” I nervously said to him. He just stared at me.

“How many time do I have to say, not to drive the Bentley without my permission.” He said to me. I blinked at him.

“W-w-what do you mean? I didn’t drive her, I was… umm… looking at her! Yes, that’s it.” I lied to him. He raised an eyebrow.

“Looking at her, for eight hours.” He asked. I nodded.

“Yes, she’s a sight to behold,” I said to him.

“And you didn’t hear all the fighting that was going on did you.” He said to me.

“Like I said, a sight to behold,” I walked up to him. “Now I think we should head to the party.” He just stood there.

“I think someone moved her, she’s two inches to the left then where I parked her.” He said. I spun around and cast a light spell.

“Impossible! I parked her exactly where she was! How did I get it… two...inches… to the… left.” I said slowly. I turned to see uncle glaring at me. I gave him a sheepish smile. “Oh…”

“Yeah oh, next time ask.” He said as he turned around and headed back to the party. I hung my head in shame for a bit.

Returning from the hospital

I opened my door to my room. I sighed as I went and laid on my bed. After what happened at the hospital and hearing Twilight cry broke my heart. I made sure that she got happy dreams for tonight and every night for the next while. I got up and was about to change clothes as I saw a small box with a note on my desk. I stared at it for a minute and grabbed the note.

Dear Lu.

Take good care of her

-Your Uncle Jace

I blinked at the note. Uncle rarely calls me Lu before. I put the note down and grabbed the box and opened it. I pulled out a set of keys. It took me a moment to know what kind of keys they were. They were car keys. My lips made the biggest smile that they have ever made.

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!” I squealed as ran out of my room. That night I didn’t get much sleep and I skipped the Night court.

“BEST.NIGHT.EVER!!!!!”

Author's Note

Luna has great taste in cars. This was suggested by Greed the Giving.

See you all in the next chapter :)

Chapter 22: Who builds a kingdom in the middle of a frozen wasteland?!?

Twilight Sparkle,
One year after the events of the Canterlot Wedding
On the Friendship express

I looked out of my window of the train and watched the scenery past on by. As I watched I reflected on what has happened over the past year, mostly the fact that I was a magicless unicorn. Ever since the wedding when I died and got brought back by Jace I learned that my magic was gone, I didn’t know how I lost my magic it just happened.

The first few weeks were hard for me. I try to live out my live as it was but after living my whole live with magic, doing the mundane became much harder. There were some nights that I cry myself to sleep, sure my friends helped me through it, Pinkie comes over everyday to cheer me up, AJ comes and listen to me when I need to talk, heck even Rainbow comes over to helps me with the library at times which is shocking. Moonlight made me a staff that I can use to shoot out magic bolts and been teaching me how to stick fight with it.

When I'm not hold up in the library I’m helping Rarity and AJ with their work. At first, again it was hard since I try to use magic to move stuff around just for it to not move. What can I say, old habits die hard.

Sure they are trying to help me get through this but I still feel so helpless, I can’t do anything. Why am I even alive right now, all I am is dead weight to everypony. Maybe it’s better if I just disappear.

I shook my head at the thought. ‘No, I’m not dead weight. I can get through this, it’s just magic, I can still do something without it.” I thought to myself.

‘But why do I still feel so empty inside.’ Another thought said to me. I frowned at it.

“Umm, Twilight are you ok?” I heard Fluttershy asked me. I looked at her and saw that she looked at me with a worried. I gave her a small smile.

“Yeah, I’m was just thinking.” I told her.

“Ya been doing that since we all left the station, ya all right there sugarcube?” Applejack asked me. I nodded to her.

“I’m alright.” I told her. AJ just stared at me for a minute and shrugged at me.

“Well alright then, by the way is it wise to leave her there by herself?” She said. I blinked at her. Oh right, her.

“I think she’s fine, we’re only gone for maybe a day or two so I think nothing will happen.” Moonlight interjected. I thought about it some more. It been a few months since those events happened and it took some work but it’s nice that she’s opening up to us. Plus it’s nice to see that she might consider being my-

“LOOK WE’RE ALMOST THERE!” Pinkie yelled. I blinked and looked out of the window to see the ground white with snow. The train slowed to a stop and a whistle was heard. We all got off of the train and as we did the first thing that went through my head was how cold it was.

“OH MY CELESTIA! LOOK AT ALL THIS SNOW!” Pinkie yell as she literally jumps into the snow. She then started to build snowmen, snow angels, snow forts and a snow cake.

“Carfull there, ya will get frostbite if you stay in there too long.” AJ said to Pinkie. Pinkie stopped what she was doing and looked at her.

“What do you mean?” She asked. We all stared at her for a few minutes until she grabbed her arms and started to shake. “It’s Freezing!”

“Is she slow?” Moonlight asked.

“She’s Pinkie.” Rainbow answered her.

“Oh dear me, it's quite cold here luckily I came prepared for this.” Rarity said as she opened one of her many suitcases and started to pull out winter gear. She handed a set to everyone other than Light.

“I'm fine, I know a trick Jace showed me.” she said. I squinted my eyes and saw a faint shimmer of red aura around her. As we put them on I turned to see Rarity giving Spike his. He has grown over the years, before he came up to my chest before. Now he's 6’4” and has muscles from working out. He has claw scared over his left side of his face from the time he grew from his greed, Sylph gave him have scar when fighting him.

“Hey Twilight, this is going to sound weird but how old is Spike?” Rainbow asked. I blinked at her as I thought about it.

“He's about eleven.” I told her. Rainbow, Applejack and Light looked at me in shocked.

“He’s eleven!” Rainbow yelled at me. This got the attention of Spike as he chuckled.

“Well no, in normal terms yes I would be.” He said to us. His voice is much deeper than normal, I frowned at him.

“What do you mean ‘in normal terms’?” I asked him. He gave me a sheepish look and rubbed the back of his head.

“Remembered back when I disappeared for three months.” He said to me. I nodded. “Well… ever since what happened to you and Jace going off to do Celestia knows what I wanted to be stronger to protect those I care for so I went and asked Sylph to train me, We both went through a portal to another plane to train and well, time worked much differently there than here.”

“Just by how much?” I asked him.

“Well three months here is like… thirteen years there.” He answered me. I looked at him in shock. Thirteen years!

“But, why?” I asked him. He looked at me in the eyes with a stern face.

“Because I don’t want to sit back and watch my family get hurt.” He answered. I didn’t say anything, what could I say. I watched as Rarity handed Spike a green and purple scarf, he smiled at her.

“Thank you Rarity, you always know what to wear in these sort of situations.” He said with a smile. Rarity blinked at him and pulled up her scarf.

“I-It’s nothing Spike, just wanted to help.” She said to him. Was it just me or was she blushing? We all turned and headed toward our destination. It wasn’t so bad other than the blizzard.

“Seriously! Who in their right minds build a city out here!” Rainbow yelled as we trudge through the blizzard. We continued on until I saw a figure coming towards us, which is surprising because of the blizzard. As the figure got closer I saw that he wore winter gear and has a mask on to keep the snow out of his eyes.

“Twilly?” He said as he removed his mask. It was Shining.

“BBBFF!” I yelled as I ran and hugged him. He hugged me back.

“What the hell is a BBBFF?” I heard Moonlight asked.

???

I stood and watched as the eight figures meet with another. Wondering how I can see them, well magic.

“They seemed to have arrived like you said.” I heard someone said. I turned to see a robed figure walk up beside me. I looked back as the group began to move on.

“Of course, the Crystal Empire has just reappeared so it makes sense.” I told him. He crossed his arms and looked on.

“You know that he will send his shades after them like he did to you.” He told me. I sighed at the memory of that happening, it wasn’t fun.

“Well if he is let's hope that he does it after they all get to the Empire.” I said. As soon as I said that a big black cloud of smoke appeared and started to chase the group.

“You jinxed it.” He said to me. I faced palmed and groaned at that.

“I should keep my mouth shut, STRIPE WE’RE GOING HUNTING!”

Applejack

“What in tarnations is that!” Ah yelled as we all ran away from this black smoke. Twi’s brother tried to slow it down but it just knocked him to the side and knocked him out. Moonlight went and grabbed him and carry him away.

“What every it is let’s not ask it and just run!” Moonlight yelled. As we are running Ah heard blasts from Twilight and Light as they kept it at bay. Ah ran as hard as I could, hoping to get away from it. Soon the sound quieted down until all ah heard is the sound of the blizzard. I stopped and looked around to see that I saw alone.

“Hey, where is everyone?” I said to myself. Did I ran to far ahead? I started to look around to find them. After some time I saw a silhouette of somepony coming my way.

“Phew! Ah thought that I would have lost y'all, we’re close to this Empire now?” I asked. The silhouette didn’t say anything, it just kept coming closer. “Is everything alright, why y’all not sayin-” Ah stopped as ah saw who it is. Applebloom.

“Hey big sis.” She said to me. ah stared at her, why is she here!?!

“Applebloom, what are you doing here, it’s dangerous!” Ah warned her. She turned to glare at me.

“Oh ah know, mama.” She said. Those words hit me hard.

“Why did ya said that?” Ah asked her. She growled at me.

“What that ya aren't my big sis but really my mama, yes ah know and ah can’t believe that ya kept it from me for my whole life!” She yelled at me. Ah took a step back.

“Please Applebloom, ya need to understand-” She cut me off with a glare.

“Understand what! That ya just lied to me for my whole life, that you can’t just say that ya my mama, ah went though everypony making fun of me due to the fact that ah don’t have parents but really one of them was there but she lied to me, and ya said you're the Element of Honesty.” She said. Ah felt my heart being squeezed by those words.

“Please Applebloom, Ah just-” Again I got cut off.

“No, ah just want ya to be dead.” Those words felt like a spear hitting me through my heart. I fell to my knees and felt tears falling from my eyes. She knows the truth and she hates me, she wants me dead. Ah looked at her and saw something behind her, some shadowy creature.

“Hurts doesn't it.” She said to me. The creature began to reach over to grab me. Ah didn’t try to move, maybe she's right, ah lied to her for her whole life maybe this is my punishment. Just as I thought that a spear looking thing shot out of the blizzard and hit the shadow monster. Both it and Bloom screamed in pain. Ah looked and saw somepony in armor walking towards me.

He then looked at the creature and with a swipe of his sword the creature screamed and disappeared along with Applebloom. He then looked at me and bowed and walked off into the blizzard. Ah was speechless at what just happened. Ah got up as ah started to hear more voices.

“Applejack! Are you ok?” Twilight said as she ran up to me. Ah smiled and nodded.

“Y-yeah, ah’m fine.” Ah told her. Rarity looked at me and had a worried look.

“Darling you look like you seen a ghost.” She told me. I waved dismissively at her.

“It’s nothing, now come on let’s get to the Empire before we all turn into ice cubes.”

???

“Well that could've went smoothly.” My friend said as I walked over to where he was standing. We watched as the group move closer the the dome.

“He made AJ’s fear of the fact that her daughter would hate her if she found off to try to kill her, luckily I was there to stop it or she would be dead.” I told him. He nodded and looked at the group.

“Question, when they get into the dome what do we do?” He asked. I turned and walked off.

“That’s easy, we wait and watch.”

Twilight.

We arrived to the Empire which is covered by a dome to keep the the blizzard out. It was also warm as well. As we continue to head to the castle I looked back at Applejack, her eyes were glazed over and lost in thought. Something has happened to her when those shadow monsters attack us. Shining woke up along the way and he walked along with us. I looked at him and saw his horn, it was covered in black crystal. After a bit we got to the castle and into the throne room. I saw Cadence sitting on her throne, looking exhausted.

“Cadence!” I called out. She looked up and smile, she stood up and stumbled a bit. Shining ran up and caught her before she fell. We walked up to her as she smiles at us.

“It's nice to see you all again, I wish I could look more presentable to you all but we'll I been busy.” she said with a chuckle. I went up to her and gave her a hug.

“It's good to see you.” I said to her. She pulled away and smiled at me. She then frowned.

“How have you been?” She asked me. I frowned knowing what she's asking.

“I'm… Surviving.” Is all I told her. Both she and my brother looked at me,before heading to the throne for Cadence to sit.

“So what’s the situation?” Moonlight asked them. Cadence and Shining explained to use that a evil force known as Sombra who was a tyrant that ruled the Crystal Empire a long time ago, Princesses Celestia and Luna both stopped him by using the Elements of Harmony. Now he’s back and wants his kingdom back.

“So what’s stopping him?” I asked them.

“Well two things, one is the Crystal Heart, an artifact that shields the Empire since it was made, but I think Celestia already told you all about it.” Cadence said to me. I nodded remembering our conversion before we left to come here. I frowned a bit.

“You said two things, if the Crystal Heart is one of them what’s the other?” I asked. Shining went over to one of the guards and the guard hands him a gem.

“You see Sombra has taking control of the monsters that live near and around the Crystal Empire to bolster his army, for a while we had them pounding on the dome shield for weeks on end,” He then lifted the gem up, “That is until a few months ago when he showed up.”

With that the gem glowed and a image appeared in front of us. It showed a stallion waring knights armor with a greatsword on his back. I hear a gasp from behind me.

“That him! He’s was the one that rescued me from before.” Applejack said. Shining nodded at her.

“He just showed up out of the blue, I got a report from one of the patrols that they were under attack by the monsters but he saved them, so far he been holding them off,” He then snorted at the image, “Some of the men nicknamed him ‘The Knight of the Frozen North’ but I’m grateful that he’s helping.”

“Well, that great and all but what should we do now?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, I think we should find the Crystal Heart darling.” Rarity said then looked at me. “That’s a good idea right?”

“Yes, even though it’s not here it’s still working, kinda, if we find it and return it to where it should be then it should put up the shield that protects everypony.” I said to them.

“Well if I can suggest something, as you try and find the Crystal heart can you all do something for the crystal ponies here, with them becoming more depressed by the minute is only making Sombra stronger, I can hold him off for so long but sooner or later he’s going to bust through the shield.” Cadence said to us.

“Ponies that need to be cheered up, no problem! I’m going to throw the biggest party to end all parties!” Pinkie said as she started to hop around. Everyone else started to voice their ideas to cheer the Crystal ponies.

“Well I guess there’s one thing to do and it’s to tell you where’s the library is, I believe that’s the only place that I know of that could have info about the whereabouts of the Heart is located.” I heard Cadence said. I snapped my head to her.

“Did you say library?”

???

I was walking through a crowd of ponies. I saw that there was a festival going on and a certain pink pony was blurring from one place to another. I chuckled at that.

“You know that you stick out like a sore thumb right.” I heard my friend said beside me. I looked at him.

“How so?” I asked him.

“You’re six foot tall and you’re wearing a robe, I don’t know about you but that screams ‘not normal’.” He said to me. I just shrugged at him.

“Whatever, you know why we’re here, to make sure that the evil smoke monster doesn't destroy this place,” I said to him.

“You mean Sombra?” He asked.

“Yeah,” I answered. He then looked off to see a crowd of ponies looking at something until his head snapped towards one of the roads.

“Well things just got bad, two of the shadows are here.” He said as I looked where.

“How? I thought the shield was still up?” I said to him.

“Well it’s very weak so some of his forces are coming through, what should we do?” He asked me. I thought about it, I don’t believe that they would attack together so they would have split up and attack somepony else at different points.

“We split up, try to find the two shadows and take them out.” I told him. He nodded and headed towards one of the shadows. I went a different way and headed towards the other one.

Rainbow Dash

“Thank you, thank you! My next show will be going to start in thirty minutes!” I yelled to the cheering fans. I flew down to a spot the no one was around as I took a swig of my water bottle. I smiled at the cheers coming from where I was at.

“Gotta love the cheers, if it wasn’t for the the fact that I was trying to get into the Wonderbolts I would have tried out being a show mare.” I said out loud.

“Is that so, because where I’m standing that’s all you're going be just that, a show mare.” I heard a voice behind me. I froze at it, I knew who it was.

“D-Dad?” I said. I turned and saw him glaring at me in a camo sweater and cargo pants. “W-w-what are you doing here?”

“Trying to figure out the buck is taking you so long to be a Wonderbolts.” He said angrily. I took some steps back.

“W-well it just that I got somewhat busy with some other stuff, don’t worry I will become a Wonderbolt,” I said to him. He just snorted.

“I don’t know about that, the Rainbow that I know would of became one a long time ago.” He said. I was about to say something but he continued. “You’re the Element of Loyalty yet you haven’t been loyal to your family, I’m disappointed with you Dash.”

That struck me very hard, he’s disappointed with me. “But dad, I’m trying! I’m not giving up on being a Wonderbolt!” I yelled at him. He just shook his head.

“You’re a disgrace, you have made so many promises yet you didn’t live up to them, I think the mantle of the holder of the Element of Loyalty should of went to somepony else.” He said. I fell to my knees as I felt my tears run down my cheeks.

“But dad please…”

“And soon everypony else will know about it, even your marefriend.” He said to me. That made me caught my breath. Moonlight? Hating me? No that can’t happen, it won’t! Will it? So many thoughts ran through my head that my dad was standing right up to me.

“Like mother like daughter, always disappointing everypony around them.” He said coldly. I curled up into a ball and started to cry.

“That’s not true.” I said over and over again. I heard a whooshing sound and some other sounds but I didn’t look up, I just wanted to die where I was. I then felt a hand on my head.

“It’s ok Rainbow, everything he said wasn’t true, you won’t fail at becoming a Wonderbolt. If you do you can always try again.” The voice said. I looked up but saw nothing. I looked around to find whoever said that.

“Rainbow your next show is about to start, you ready?” I hear Moonlight call out at me. I blinked at that and started to wipe my face a bit by using my water to get the tear marks off. I hear hoofsteps coming my way.

“Are you ready?” Moonlight asked. I looked at her and saw that she had a look of worry as she saw me. “Are you ok?”

“Yeah I’m fine, just had a scary thought that’s all.” I told her. She started at me. I shifted a bit and remembered what my dad said. “Hey can I asked you a question?”

“Of course you can.” She said. I took a deep breath and looked at her.

“You know that I’m trying to be a Wonderbolt right,” I said to her. She just rolled her eyes.

“Of course, you are, you haven’t stopped talking about it since we started dating.” She answered me.

“W-well I have to ask, if I didn’t get into the Wonderbolts would you be… disappointed in me?” I asked her. I closed my eyes fearing of what she would say. I then felt two arms wrap around me.

“Of course not, why would you think that?” She asked me. I looked up at her and looked into her teal eyes. I could lose myself for them.

“Umm well, I just thought-” I was cut off as she kisses me. My head was fried at that point. She broke off and looked at me.

“Well stop thinking bad thoughts, I don’t care if you do are don’t, you're my marefriend and that’s all I care about. Now come on, you have a show to do.” She said.

“Ummm ahh Umm,” I said as my brain was still fried.

Spike

I walked into a room to grab stuff for Rarity, and I did so with a smile. I got to work with Rarity! This was the best day of my life, sure there's a giant shadow monster right outside of the dome that would turn us into mindless slaves but still! I shook my head of the thought and looked around in the room. It was full of boxes, I walk up to one of them and looked into one of them. It was full of crystals. I opened a few more and saw that they to full of crystals.

“Of course there would be crystals here, it is called the Crystal Empire after all.” I chuckled at my own joke. I looked at the one box of crystals and grab one of the blue ones and pop it into my mouth. It tasted sweet and like a blueberry. I wonder if I'm allowed to have some when this is done?

“Why not just take them?” a voice said to me. I jumped a bit and spun around to see who it was. What I saw was… Me? What??

“How, what, why, how are there two of me?” I asked. The other me laughed and walk over to a box of gems and put his hand into it and picking up a bunch of them.

“That’s not important, what's important is that these gem should belong to you.” He said. I frowned at him.

“Yeah, no thanks I'm good.” I said to him. He frowned at me for a moment and gave me a creepy smile.

“What's wrong, scared that you would turn back into that giant dragon from before?” he said. I blinked at him.

“No that’s not it,” I said. He frowned at me.

“Of course it is, you're scared that you would hurt everypony that you love, destroy everything around you, and-” I cut him off as I kicked him in the chest that sent him out of the room.

“No what I'm scared of is if I transform due to my greed then I have to fight Sylph again.” I paused for a moment and felt a shiver run up my spine. “For a nice lady she's down right scary sometimes.”

I picked up what I came for, a box of gems, and headed out. I saw that the other me was gone and groaned a bit. Great now there's another me running around. I turned and headed back to Rarity.

I got to where Rarity is set up. She was just finishing up a order as I got there.

“Here's the box of gems, oddly enough they were in a room full of crystals.” I told her.

“Oh thank you Spikie whikie they will make lovely addition to anything I make.” she said. I nodded and began to turn to go but stop. Well since I'm here and it been a while.

“Say Rarity I have to ask you something,” she turn to look at me. I felt my face heat up a bit. “ Well ummm… After all of this and we return to Ponyville, do you want to get something to eat?” I asked her.

“Spike, are you… are you asking me out?” She asked me.

“ Ummm yeah, you can say that. Look if you don't want to I understand, just thought I would-”

“Oh no Spike that's not what I meant, you see I ummm…” She shifted a bit and looked at the gems. She shook her head a bit. “Yes Spike, I would love to.”

“R-really?! Umm cool well after this we should go then, maybe not right away but maybe on the weekend, and we should try… Ummm…” I stumbled a bit with my words.

“You have no idea where to take me do you.” Rarity stated. I gave her a sheepish smile.

“Truth be told, I never thought you would've said yes.” I told her. We both laughed at that.

Unknown to us was that there was a stallion watching us as we talked to each other. He shook his head and walked away.

???

I leaned onto a crystal wall eating a veg dog that I swiped for one of the booths. I paid for it!

“So how did yours go?” My friend asked.

“Oh you know, it used the fear of Rainbow to make her feel bad, I took care of it and made her feel better, you know the same old stuff you?” I asked him.

“It went after the dragon and got kicked in the stomach before I got there, then followed him to see him ask a white unicorn out.” He said to me. I whistled at that and finished my food.

“Well there's one thing to do," I said as I pulled out a fruit and handed it to him. "You remember where the Crystal Heart is at?”

“Yeah, why?” He asked.

“Well go there and wait for Twilight, she's going to find where it is and head there, I want you to give the fruit to her and tell her it's a get well gift from a friend.” I said to him. He nodded and looked at me.

“Then what are you going to do?” He asked.

“Well when she heads off all hell will break loose, I'm just going to slow it down a bit.” I told him as I tune and walk away. I heard a popping sound as I left. I continue on to here I was go. Yup hell will break loose soon.

Twilight

I can’t believe that it was right in front of us this whole time! I mean seriously it was right under our noses, or to be specific above us. Sombra placed the heart in the castle and the way there was hidden by spell. I wanted to say that I found that out by reading a book in the library but really I just walked up to the castle and looked up, which made me facepalm. I found Spike and told him that I know where the Crystal Heart is at, we both ran towards the castle since by looking around the others were running out of ideas to keep everypony happy. I even saw one of them wearing a hat made out of a string and some straws.

We got to the throne room and began looking around for something the screamed ‘Secret thing to open secret door!’ easier said than done.

“They made it look so easy in books.” Spike complained as he search. I rolled my eyes at that.

“This isn’t a book Spike, nothing like that would happen.” I told him. He looked at me and place his hand on a pillar, only to push something in. A beam shot out and started to hit different points of the room until it hit the crystal on top of the throne which made a passageway open up. We both stared at it for a minute.

“You gotta be kidding me.” Spike said. We both headed down the passageway and came up to a door. I saw the crystal shine a bit then fizzle a bit and fell off, shattering on the ground. Huh, I guess the spell didn’t have enough power in it. Next we came to a spiral staircase which we both look up, then at each other and then sighed and began our climb. We walked, and walked, and walked, and walked, and…….

We finally got to the top of the stairs, although we were now crawling and out of breath.

“I- really need- to- work out- some more.” I panted. Spike looked at me and nodded though he too was panting. After a few minutes of breathing we stood up and looked in the room we were in. Right in the middle of the room was the Crystal Heart. A smile grew on my face, there it was just sitting there. I walked a few steps towards it then stop to look around.

“This is too easy, the Crystal Heart is right there and I don’t see any defences anywhere.” I said out loud. Just before Spike could say something we heard a loud booming sound we both looked and saw the shield slowly gave way and the shadow cloud moved in, we’re out of time. I looked at the Heart again. ‘Screw it’ I thought as I lunge at the Heart and grabbed it. At first nothing happened, then I saw runes glow and they were around me. I looked at Spike and saw him panic at what going on. I looked at the Heart and threw it towards him as a wall of black crystal formed around me. I looked around and grip my staff and swung at the wall, only for it to shatter into splinters.

“TWILIGHT!!” Spike yelled. I heard him punching the wall with all of his might but didn’t do anything.

“It’s alright, just go!” I yelled back. I heard him breath fire a bit and I backed up as he got to the edge.

“Don’t worry Twilight, I’ll be back!” He yelled as he jumped of the edge. I nodded and slunk down in my crystal prison. I closed my eyes and waited, I knew that my friends will save the day.

“Well I should say nice weather we are having but I think that wouldn't work at this moment.” A voice spoke out. I looked up and saw a stallion with black and dark gray fur and a black mane, he had green eyes and wore some robes. As I looked at him I knew who he was since I saw him in a drawing in a book. I picked up a piece of my broken staff and pointed it at him.

“Sombra.” I said angrily. He frowned at me.

“That's a rude way to greet somepony.” he said. I stood and was still pointing my makeshift weapon at him.

“You're too late Sombra, the Crystal Heart isn't here and soon you'll be defeated.” I told him. He rolled his eyes at that.

“Oh I don't care about that, truth be told I want you to win.” He said. I blinked in surprise at him. What?

“What do you mean.” I asked him.

“Well in a nutshell the big evil shadow monster is me, the evil insane me, and the me standing in front of you is the sane me, you follow?” He explained to me.

“Kinda…” I said in a confused tone. He sighed and looked away from me.

“this would be easier if Jace was here, oh by the way here.” he said as he pulled out a fruit and handed it to me. I looked at it with an odd look.

“Why are you giving me this?” I asked him. He shrugged at me.

“It's a get well gift from a friend, and that you should eat it.” He said. I looked at the fruit again and frowned.

“How can I trust you?” I again asked him.

“You don't but what do you have to lose?" He asked me. I stared at him for a minute then at the fruit. He… had a point. I turned the fruit in my hands and raised it to my mouth and took a bit out of it. It tasted bitter.

“Uggg this taste bitter, how is this… a get… well gift?” I slurred as my vision began to blur. I fell to the ground as a pounding headache was happening. My vision went darker as I passed out.

I opened my eyes to see that I was laying down on the floor somewhere else. I got up to look around. I was sitting in a massive library. Books and books as long as I could see. I would be excited about this but the fact that I should be in the castle in the Crystal Empire.

“What's going on, where am I?” I asked out loud.

“You are in my plane child.” A voice spoke to me. I looked around and saw a blue robe figure with a golden tear from on the hood. I was surprised at this since I didn't see here there before.

“What do you mean in your plane?” I asked her.

“Well, that's not really turn, your mind is here yet your body is back home.” She informed me. I let go of a breath that I didn't realize I was holding.

“So why am I here?" I asked her. She tilted her head a bit.

“You remember a year ago that you have parishes and then brought back with out magic by the knight.” She told me. I bit my lib at that.

“Yes…” I told her. Even if I can't see it, she was staring at me.

“You see, what happened to you makes it impossible for you to regain your magic, not even black mana magic can bring it back.” She said to me. My heart stopped for a moment, it's impossible, there's no way to bring my magic back. I felt tears in the back of my eyes.

“But that’s why this knight, or as you call him, Jace is special he makes the impossible, possibly.” I looked up in shock when she said that.

“You mean…” I started as she nodded.

“Yes child, your magic has been restored, with some extra gifts as well.” She stated. I tilted my head in confusion.

“What do you mean?" I asked. She just chuckled.

“All in due time little one, but for now you should return to your body, our time is up. As she said that the whole library began to turn to dust around us.

“What! I have so many questions for you.” I said to her. I felt a pull that moved me away.

“Of course you do, all scholars have questions but I will tell you all the answers that you seek another time.” She said as my vision went dark again.

Jace/

Giant shadow monster?

Swish!

Now nothing but dust. Ice scorpion?

Slash!

Ice crystals. Frosty the snowman evil twin brother.

Boot!

Sludge. Ever since the dome fell a small army of monsters rushed into the city. Right up to me. Before they were right up to me I watched them run and then got shot up into the air with explosive runes that I place before hand.

“Guess they found the land mines.” I said to myself as I charged towards them. I was fighting them for about a bit as I saw the crystal guards came and joined in. What surprised me is that they are handling themselves much better than I thought. As we were fighting I saw movement over by the castle. I looked and saw black crystal forming around it and a purple blur falling off it. As I was looking I felt something kick me and sent me back. I looked up and saw a evil looking Sombra.

“Well, your big. Let's see if your better than that vamp I fought in Canterlot.” I said as I charged him. I swang at him and missed as he side stepped me and backhanded me. I blinked and looked at him. I felt a grin come upon my face. “YUP!”

We clashed against each other with my greatsword against hit black crystal buster sword looking thing as we treaded blows. It would of been a epic fight if it wasn’t for a loud booming sound behind me. I looked back to see a wave of energy coming towards us. I turn to him and saw that he saw this and I took my chance. I swang in a upper arc across his chest which made him scream in pain as the wave came to us. I watched as he got torn to shreds from the blast, leaving nothing but his sword. I picked it up and watched as the crystal blade turned into dust in my hands.

“Right…” I said as I looked at myself. My armor was all crystal like and as I pull my glove off I saw that my skin was also crystal like. Okay, this is weird, I put the glove back on and headed towards the castle.

Along the way I found Strip, a magma deathclaw that I got from a friend, looks over himself as he’s now a crystal like magma deathclaw. He looks at me and gives me a confused look.

“I have no idea either.” I told him. We continued onwards to a castle as the rest of the populace looked at us with ether awe or with fear, maybe both. We got to the front doors and saw that there wasn’t any guards so we just walked right in.

After spending a few minutes looking for the the throne room we now stood in front of the doors. I could hear the mane six talking in there. I sighed and looked at Strip.

“Well let’s get this over with.” I said to him and opened the doors, Dark souls style. As I did I saw all of them look at me. What threw me off was that they are all crystal like and have weird hairdos. Yup not taking this armor off until I’m un-crystal.

“Hey there, miss me.” I said. I saw both Fluttershy and Pinkie run up and hugged me and saw smiles from the rest. I saw Moonlight, who by the way looks funny when crystal like, walk up to me.

“Changed armors there Jace?” She said with a smile. I just shrugged.

“The old one was to bland to me.” I told her. I looked around at the rest of them. “Where’s Twilight and Spike?”

“Here… ow…” I heard someone say behind me. I turned and saw Spike there walk in with one claw on his head. I blinked at him.

“Dude you’re huge.” I told him. He chuckled as Rarity ran up to check if he’s alright. I raised a brow at that. I was going to say something but the floor in front of the throne opened up to a set of stairs. What came out was Sombra helping Twilight up the stairs. I took one step as Shining pointed his sword at him.

“Get away from her you monster.” he said. Sombra looked at him, had a board look on him and lift his hand up and moved it over to the one side. Shining, who was now incase with a blackish purple aura, was lifted up into the air and moved away from him. He then walked up to me.

“Before you ask yes, she ate the weird fruit thing.” He said to me. I sighed happily and looked at Twilight.

“So, have you tried to use magic yet?” I asked her. She blinked at me and slowly lifted her arm up and opened her hand. A orb of purple and blue appeared in her hand. She chuckled a bit.

“Well… look at that, I can do magic again.” She said as she looked at me. A evil grin appeared on her. I was about to asked her what’s up when she thrusted the orb at me and sent me into a wall.

“I… deserved that.” I said as I picked myself up from the now dented wall. I heard laughing from the rest of them. I then saw Shining glaring at Sombra. “What’s up with you?”

“What’s up!?! He just attacked us and no pony or one is going to do something.” He said angrily at me.

“Someone or pony did do something and you got moved to the side,” I said. “Also he isn’t the same Sombra, the evil Sombra is now dust but weird crystal wave energy.”

“Then who is he?” Pinkie asked me. I looked at her and saw Fluttershy petting Stripe.

“Well this is the Old Sombra, before he got corrupted with black mana.” Then I started my story. You see Sombra isn’t really an evil tyrant that everyone says about, truth be told he hates being a king. That all change when he was researching black mana and he got a taste of it and well it corrupted him. I found him fighting himself to stay alive and saved him.

“And I do apologise for everything I done, even if it was my evil side, I want to make it up to you two.” He said to Cadence and Shining. Shining was still glaring at him but Cadence looked at him and smiled.

“That’s very honorable if you but how can you make it up to us?” She asked. I decided to step in.

“Well he can be a very good advisor to you, since with everything that happen I think you need it.” I told them. Shining snorted at me and Cadence elbow him in the ribs. She then looked at Sombra.

“You wouldn’t mind being an advisor to us Sombra?” She asked. Sombra smiled and bowed.

“It would be my honor my lady, also call me Vel, Sombra just has too many bad memories.” He said.

After getting everything sorted me, Moonlight, Stripe, Spike and the mane six headed off to the train station, I was in the frozen wasteland for a year with now warm bed, I needed this.

I got to the cottage alone. Moonlight, AJ, and Rainbow went out to get some drinks as the rest went home to bed. I moved around my home to my bed and laid on it. Oh Maker it’s nice to sleep in my bed again.

As I got comfy I also felt that my bed was, off for some reason. I moved around but stop as an arm moved itself onto me as I froze. It felt me a bit and paused for a minute as it didn’t move. I turned my body and made a little light spell to see what’s going on. What I saw was two silver eyes staring at me. We layed there for a bit as I took a bit more detail.

She had Silver eyes, dark blue fur, white hair with a streak of light blue and gray. What was weird is that she looks a lot like Twilight. There was one thing that went through my head.

“WHO THE LIVING FUCKING ARE YOU!?!?!”

Author's Note

And some of you thought that she would be magicless forever. Nope!

Also who's this other pony and why does she look a lot like Twilight?

See you all in the next chapter :)

Chapter 23: Silver haired mirrors mare, Dead man, and Aliens.

PoV: Applejack

Ah downed my drink in one go and watched as dash tried to finish hers, as much as she can try she couldn’t beat me in a drinking contest.

“One… more…” She said as she waved her cup around.

“Dash give it up, this is ya’s 23ed lost in a row, ah don’t think you can handle it if we continue.” Ah told her. She glared at me and was going to say something but ah saw her face go green and she ran off for the nearest pale. I chuckled at that and saw Moonlight doing the same. “What do you see in her”

“She’s sometimes funny, nothing wrong with that.” She said to me. Ah nodded and took a sip from my water. After ten minutes Rainbow came back looking groggy.

“Never again.” She moaned. Ah rolled my eyes at her.

“Sure you say that but in a week, ya’ll be asking for another drinking contest.” Ah reminded her. She looked at me as ah passed her a cup of water. We continued talking for a bit until something came to mind. “Say, where’s Silver sleeping?”

“Oh, she’s at the cottage,” Moonlight answered. Ah nodded at her.

“Right, well ah think we have to find her a new place if Jace doesn't mind her there.” Ah said to her. Ah looked over and saw Light looking at me as if ah just said something that ah shouldn’t. “You… you did tell him right?”

“Ummm…”

“Oh, horseapples.”

We ran towards the cottage as fast as we could, which was hard since Dash was still drunk. Moonlight had to carry her most of the way there. When ah saw the place everything looked alright.

“Alright everything seemed to be fine, now we…” Ah started but was cut off.

“AHHHHHH!!!” A scream was heard towards the cottage. Ah saw the door open as a figure ran out of the door, just as something blue shot out of the door and wrap around the figure.

“That’s not good,” Moonlight said. We both ran over to her, as we did, ah saw Jace walk out of his home. He looked at the mare on the ground and then at us, he didn’t look happy.

“Can someone explain to me why there’s an umbra pony in my house!?!”

Jace
5 minutes later

I rubbed my eyes as I listened to the three mares tell me what the hell happened over the last year, I felt tired I wanted to go to bed.

“Let me get this straight, a couple months ago Twilight found a black orb in her home and as she was going to study it, it latched on her and made her,” I pointed to the silvered haired Twilight look a like. “And after a bunch of weird ass stuff as Rainbow getting herself possessed, almost dying she now lives here and everyone is trying to teach her how to be her own self.”

“Pretty much,” Moonlight answered. I rubbed the sleep off my face and looked at the Twilight look alike. Other than the colours she looked exactly like her, you could pass it off that they were twins. I rolled some ideas in my head for what to do with her, Umbra ponies, basically a shadow doppelganger, are told to be evil and should be wipe out and they should’ve been since I was the one that took them out but here we are with one of them sitting in my home. The only other umbra pony that was still around was… shit.

“Alright I get it, what I want to know is that why is she-”

“Silverlay,” I looked at the silver haired pony as she spoke up.

“What?” I asked her.

“Silverlay, that’s my name.” She told me. I would of talk a bit more but I was too tired to care.

“Right, anyway why is Silverlay here sleeping in my home!” I asked them.

“Well, ya see since you were out of town the girls and light here thought that ya didn’t mind,” Applejack told me. I groaned at that and looked at Silverlay.

“I’m too tired for this shit, how about we talk about this tomorrow when I have some sleep,” I told them. They nodded and headed out since there weren’t any more beds here Silver, I’m calling her that, headed off to AJ’s home. She seemed to be happy with that. With that done and they now gone I went to my bed and flopped on it, passing out right then and there.

A few months and one Displace adventure later

Log #26: Month: I have no clue,
Holy shit I knew that changelings grew up fast but never this fast!

I wrote down that as I watched Stella playing with some toys. She’s about six or seven months old but for some reason she grew up much faster than normal, she looks and acts like a six-year-old. I made a note to ask Jak what the growth cycle is for a metalling. The mane six for the first few months all cooed at her as Rainbow made fun of me about it, why I don’t know. But since I took care and raised Tia and Lu to what they are now I can do this with a metalling. I closed the notebook and set it to the side and looked Stella.

“Stella, I’m heading to Twi’s and Silver’s place, want to come?” I asked her.

“Sure!” She said as she hopped up and ran to me. I smiled and walked out of the door. When that was done I picked her up and set her on my shoulders and headed to the golden oaks. It took a bit but we were walking towards the place when I stopped and looked behind me. I sense something in the Everfree.

“What’s wrong?” Stella asked me.

“I sense a disturbance in the force,” I told her. She started giggling.

“Is it Jar-Jar?” She asked.

“If it was, we would be all doomed,” I told her. I walked to the library and knocked on the door. It opened and I saw Spike there wearing a green T-shirt and desert camo pants.

“Hey Jace, what’s up?” He asked as I set Stella on the ground.

“Hey Spike, I was just coming over to say hi but I have something to do so can look after Stella for me for a bit,” I asked him.

“Sure, Silverlay is here so she could help out,” Spike said as he turned around. “Hey Silverlay, Stella is going to hang out for a bit.”

“OH CELESTIA NO! KEEP THAT DEMON AWAY FROM ME!!!” I heard her yell. I chuckled at that and kneeled down.

“Alright I’m going to be gone for a bit, can you take care of yourself when I’m gone?” I asked her. She nodded and hugged me.

“Come back soon daddy.” She said as she let go and ran inside. I had a look on my face that made Spike look at me.

“Dude, you ok?” He asked me.

“I been called many things in my life but dad isn’t one of them,” I told him.

“You took care of the princesses right, shouldn’t that be the same?” He asked me.

“For them, I was their uncle, being a dad is… something new.” I told him. He nodded and closed the door. I turned and looked in the direction of the Everfree and ported there.

I got to the forest and started to look around. The place is huge but being in here for so many years means that I know my way around. After looking around for an hour I came to a clearing where I saw something in the middle of said clearing.

It looked like the Hulk Buster and it was pounding its claws? onto the ground. I moved around to get a better look at it and I stepped on a twig, Stupid twig, it stopped and turned it’s head to me.

It let out what I could understand was a roar before it raised both its arms in my direction. I wondered what he was going to do until both arms lit up.

“OH SHIT!” I yelled as I ported. I turned and saw it blew up where I once was. I charged a lighting bolt in my hand and threw it at him. It hit him but did jack shit to him, maybe it pissed him off. It turned again and did the same thing with its arms and again I ported away.

*Bang*

As soon as I got my bearings, I looked at the metal behemoth, seeing where its head once was now splattered open before the metallic body fell onto the ground. The slimy parts of the behemoth melted onto the grass. I watched this all happen and I blinked, okay… that happened. I walked to the behemoth and stood ten feet away from it, I have no idea what it is so that means don’t touch it.

“Now what the heck are you?” I said to the corpse, earning a spark of electricity. “I don’t speak sparks.”

“God-ack-dammit.” I heard a deep voice before a series of violent coughs. I looked at the spot where the behemoth was striking at. I saw someone laying there, he had what looked like a metal exo-suit of some sorts. I walked up to him.

“You alright there?” I asked him. He moved his head to me and, I think, looked at me.

“I've just been pounded to the ground before being shot in the heart, I'm feeling peachy.” He said before coughing again. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the black gem pulse a bit. I kneeled down and place my hand on him, casting a simple spell to see how he’s doing. The gem glowed and pulse like a heartbeat. It was slow, very slow.

“Your dying, I’m sorry,” I said bluntly.

“Heh, lucky sho…” With that, his body went limp. The gem went dark for a moment and then brightened as I felt some of the life force went into it. God that feeling is creepy. I looked at the body in front of me. I never asked for his name.

“I’m sorry, there’s nothing I could do other than give you a proper burial,” I told the body.

“System Reboot: 78%.”

I looked at the body and blinked, what? I saw it twitch a bit and I looked at my gem. It was dark.

“What the hell?” I said a loud.

“Activating Defibrillators.” The chest pushed upwards before falling back onto the floor. This happened a second time then a third time before it stopped. His hand closed into a fist three times.

“Okay, that’s something new to see,” I said to myself.

“Ow.” I heard his voice. He moved a bit as I stared at him.

“So your suit can bring you back to life, what else is new.”

“It can and more.” He said before moving his hand up to his helmet and twisted to the side before taking it off. He dropped the helmet on the ground next to him, revealing the face of a normal human. A Latin male, he looked like he's seen some shit judging by the scars and his half burnt face. His hair was a short buzzcut Brown.

“Finally, I can take a breather.” He said before wiping his face. He looked at me for a moment.

“Right, who are you?” I asked him.

“First Lieutenant Samuel Rodriguez of the United States Marine Corps,” He said I nodded at him, dear lord I haven’t heard that for a long time.

“US Marines huh, say did you know anyone named Jeff Rogers?” I asked him.

“No, that name isn't familiar,” He said as he stood up. He stood a little over me which is odd since I was tall to begin with.

“Well Samuel, I’m Jace Beleren nice to meet you,” I told him as I offer him my hand.

“Where am I?” He asked as he looked at our surroundings.

“Everfree forest,” I told him. He looked at me for a moment.

“Forest? I was just in New York.” He said. I blinked at him, oh…

“Quick question, were you at a con dress as you were then you went to one of the stalls and saw a man that looked like the merchant from Resident Evil four and bought something from him?” I asked him.

“What? I was in New York, fighting the war.” He answered. Ummm…

“Okay that’s out of the window, so… have you ever heard of a kids show called My Little Pony?” I asked him again.

“My little sister used to love that show, why?” He said. I gulped and walked up beside him.

“Let’s walk back into town, I have a lot to tell you about,” I said to him as we started to walk.

“And so that’s the deal about this whole thing, any questions?” I asked him. I told him everything about what the hell is up.

“This better be a goddamn joke, millions of lives are at stake and if I'm not there humanity will suffer the end.” He stated, anger seeping through his teeth. I frowned at him.

“Look I know this sounds like a joke but I’m sorry it’s true,” I said to him. We were about twenty minutes from town and with him getting angry it’s better to be outside of the town. He glared at me before letting out a sigh.

“Fine.” He said. I looked at him for a bit.

“You not going to go bat shit insane when we get to town right?” I asked him.

“You have my word as a Dead man.” He said, almost muttering the last part. I nodded and turned and continued walking. I heard a sound from my left as an orc came walking out. It roared at us but was cut short as I fired a mana bolt at him, making him headless. I continued walking as if nothing happened.

“Orcs man, they never learn,” I said out loud. Samuel didn’t say anything. We came to town and I saw him look at the place with wide eyes.

“Yeah, the colours are something, took me a week to get used to it,” I said to him.

He still wouldn't say anything. I frowned and we continued on. We passed by some of the town folks that turned and stared at us but didn’t say anything. I saw Sam look around at them, again nothing. We came to the Golden Oaks and I stopped and looked at him and stared at him. He looked at me.

“Really nothing, not going to ask about the tree home?” I said to him.

“No.” Was his only response.

“Well, you're just a barrel of laughs,” I said as I walked to the door. I think he’s mad at me since he was glaring at the back of my head. I walked into the library to see a very worn out Silverlay laying on the couch. “You look like hell”

“Fuck you.” She said as she rolled over. I rolled my eyes and moved to let Sam in. I sat in on of the chairs and looked at him.

“So do you have anything to ask or say?” I asked him. He took a seat in another chair which creaked under his weight.

“No, I don't,” He said. I frowned at him.

“Look I don’t know what’s going on in your head right now but what I said and what you have seen is real, and I have no idea how to send you back, I gave that up a long time ago,” I told him.

“It's not that, it's something else and it's personal.” He said. I looked at him and shrugged.

“Well I’m not going to ask, it’s better not to ask is what I found out, so what are you going to do now?” I asked him.

“Easy.” He said as he pulled out a large handgun and cocked it before placing it against his head. My eyes went wide at this and moved my hand a bit. I saw him pull the trigger and heard an Thud. He looked at the gun and stared at it, there was a white glow to it. He looked at me as I grabbed him and ported back to the forest and punch him in the face.

“WHAT THE LIVING FUCK!” I yelled at him.

“I was doing what I was ordered to do,” He said as if nothing happened.

“You were ordered to kill yourself, WHY!” I asked him. I felt my anger rise at him.

“If I were to be out of action, the suit would be useless and better off with someone else,” He said before pulling out two dog tags. One had the name Laurence "Prophet" Barnes while the other had the name James “Alcatraz” Rodriguez.

“I honored them and when I don this suit I swore to keep it off the wrong hands, what better place than an alternate reality.” He explained. I was about to yell at him when something clicked.

“What war were you fighting, and what year,” I asked him.

“War for Earth, August 24, 2023,” He said. I stared at him. Oh god he’s one of those displacements.

“Dude, killing yourself won’t change anything, hell there’s probably another you running around in New York right now,” I told him. He looked at me for a moment.

“I am a walking corpse, a zombie. I only live to fight,” He said.

“What would happen if you finish your war, what would happen?” I asked him.

“Then I can rest in peace and join my family.” He answered before looking over my shoulder. I closed my eyes.

“No, you won’t, you would just get sent back to the start of the war with no memory at all,” I told him. I opened my eyes and saw that he was looking at me.

“Better no memory than this,” He said gesturing at himself.

“That’s just it, you’re. Stuck. Like. that.” I told him. He was about to say something but I cut him off. “Remember when I said I was something called a displacement, someone who been taken out of their world and placed into this one well there are others and some of them didn’t come from there.” I looked at him in the eye.

“What do you mean?” He asked me. I took a deep breath and let it out.

“Sometimes and you're the first that I met displacements came from video games, by how you look and that monster that was hitting you, I can guess that you’re from the game Crysis,” I told him.

“A game? You expect me to believe that. What I've gone through was very real and not just some fiction.” He growled.l I looked him in the eye.

“But did everything seemed familiar, the way the enemy was standing, some paths you took that seemed like you took them before, going through the whole thing feeling like you’ve done it before,” I told him. He was silent, not a word. I looked at him for a moment.

“Look I’m sorry but the truth hurts, I should know that I was the same when I figured that I couldn’t go back home.” I closed my eyes again, feeling tears in the back of my eyes. “I used to have a family, a small one but I was happy, now I can’t see her ever again.”

“Her?” He asked. I looked away from him.

“I have… Had a sister, she was five years younger than me before our parents died, she was all I had left and now I couldn’t see her ever.” I said to him. He didn't say anything or acknowledged that he heard.

“I know your pain.” Was all he said before vanishing. I blinked at the spot he was at.

“OK! I GET IT, EVERYONE HATES IT WHEN I DO THAT, DON’T NEED TO RUB IT IN!!!” I yelled up to the sky. With no one answering me I just sighed and went back to town.

For some reason I felt like someone is watching me when I returned back to town, knowing my luck it could be a giant monster wanting to smack me around for a bit. When I got back to the cottage I saw an orange and red blur and something grabbing my leg.

“Daddy!” Stella said as she hugged my leg. I smiled and picked her up.

“Hey Stella, how was your day?” I asked her. She smiled at me.

“I got to play board games with Spike and Twilight, then we went to Sugarcube corner for a snack and Spike gave me this!” She said as she pulled a blue gem. As she did that she looked at it and took a bite out of it. One of the things I found out is that Stella is that she can eat everything that isn’t nailed down, even nails if they're not nailed down.

“Well, it sounds like you had a great day,” I said as I set her down on the couch and rubbed her hair. She giggled at me and smiled at me. I looked up and saw Twilight sitting at the table. “I hope she didn’t bother you.”

“Not at all we had a great day, although she did bug Silverlay for a bit.” She told me. I chuckled at her and smiled. She looked at me and frowned. “Jace, are you alright.”

I was going to say nothing but that feeling of being watched again. I used my magic sense to see what’s up and felt someone else in the room. I recognize him.

“So you went invisible, should've said something before hand,” I said out loud. What I received wasn't what I expected, a metallic growl before a set of eyes shone.

“Twilight! Out Now!” I yelled as I put up a force field as the thing charged at me and slammed on it. I felt my whole body hurt from the impact. I saw out of the corner of my eye that Twilight grabbed Stella and ported away. I looked at the beast and grit my teeth.

“Alright you overgrown scrap pile, eat this!” I said as I pushed the field towards it and sent it flying out of my home, taking the wall with it. I grabbed my sword as I walk out of the cottage and summoning Fate. I aimed my gun at it as it looked at me as I heard sounds coming from behind me, I looked back and saw that there was two more circling me.

“Well then,” I said as I pulled the trigger. I watched as the one dodged the shot and charged at me. I ported behind it and looked at all three of them. “Well that didn’t work, you’re faster then you look”

“But not fast enough.” I heard a familiar voice as he came into view behind one of the and grabbed it by the neck. He took out a knife and slit the things through before throwing the body at another one. Not even a second later he took out another handgun, this one was larger than the last and fired. The things head exploded before the slime oozed out of the metallic body. Leaving one left, I sent fate away and made a spear appear in my hand.

After charging it and made it spark with yellow lighting and charged at it. I stabbed it in the chest, sure these things are fast but for that moment I saw faster. I let the lighting shoot out and making the beast explode. I looked around and at my home.

“My wall,” I said sadly.

“That's the least of your worries, the Ceph are here and have already made a spire by now.” Samuel said as he walked up to one of the corpses.

Samuel Rodriguez

‘Scans show sign of being in cold weather.’

I groaned before straightening back up and started to head towards my destination, north. I was stopped by Beleren.

“What are these things?” He asked me.

“Ceph’s, a race highly intelligent squid-like aliens who are determined to exterminate humanity and those alike,” I explained. He rolled his eyes at that.

“Why is it that who ever comes they bring monster with them, I just have bad luck sometimes,” he said. He moved over to a spot and kneeled down. I was about to ask what he was doing but I saw some kind of dome go over the town. “That should do it.”

“I didn't bring them, they're everywhere all across the universe or multiverse. I've seen them rip the fabric of space but Alcatraz stopped them before total extinction,” I said.

“Monsters that can travel through the void, what else is new, so…” he pulled his spear over his shoulder, “What's the plan of attack?”

“I need to go north,” I said to him. I took hold of some satchel charges that were strapped onto my back.

“If I'm correct, they've set up a base of operation where it is freezing cold,” I said before I started walking. I heard a groan from behind me.

“The frozen north, I was just there a few months ago! Oh well…” I felt his hand on my shoulder and saw my surroundings change from a forest to snowy. I looked around at this change.

“Follow,” I said. As we traversed through the snow, I started to regret not bringing an assault rifle or shotgun before shit went south in Central Park.

My foot came into contact with a metal spike on the snow. I looked down and dug up a bit of the snow before revealing the tip of the spire.

“We're here,” I said before stomping on the snow, causing it to collapse under us. I landed on a ledge near the a large Tube connected to the spire.

‘Cloak engaged’ The suit soon turned see through and allowed me to disappear. I hopped the ledge and landed on a Ceph, silently killing it with a stab in the head afterward.

‘Tactical options available’

Jace

After seeing Sam disappear I looked around the place to see what I could do.

“Let's see, what to do what to do… Make enough noise to bring everything at me and get them to chase me like a raging idiot or something sneaky?” I said to myself. I thought about it I remembered what Samuel said that they built this thing here since it's freezing cold here, what if I turn up the heat?

I could see a dozen patrols but I noticed that slowly their numbers were diminishing. Odd.

I then saw another Ceph in the corner of my eye, only that he didn't notice me. I got a good look at him and well, he's fucking tall.

It was followed by another pair of Ceph, these looked like they meant business.

I placed my hand in front of me and made a red orb and threw it towards them. It passed them and sank into the wall. A second later the wall exploded and a magma giant charged out and tackled the big Ceph. Following behind the giant was five fire servants and fire elementals and well anything that had to do with fire. I did the same to the other side of the place then again at the far end of the place. Soon there a fight between the Ceph and the fire monsters.

I set up where I was sitting and made a sniper rifle appear and took aim at one of the smaller ones and pulled the trigger.

Bang!

And there's one with no head. I went on snipe a few others, only stopping to summon more creatures. I couldn't help but smile at what was going on.

“Guess getting the attention of everything with an army of fire monsters is a good plan.” Bang! Bang! Bang!

I noticed the darker ones were nigh on impossible to hit or shoot, almost as if they knew. I could see that they were heading towards a control panel, I think.

I saw them press a large panel before the spire rose above, revealing its very tall features. I heard two gunshots before their heads suddenly blew open.

Before anything else happened, a large mist came out of the spire.

“No!” I heard Sam yell before he ran towards the spire. I could see that the remaining Ceph were dying but not by normal means. The fog.

He was tackled by another dark Ceph. I tried to shoot it off him only for it to catch the bullet. It then tried to strangle Sam while the latter’s suit shone. Slowly the entire suit shone blue just as the Ceph tried to stab Sam.

The blade bent into a curve as soon as it made contact with Sam before he punched it away. I didn't know what to do, I was at a complete lost and the incoming fog isn't helping, speaking of which, my summoned monsters inhaled the fog before coughing then dying. I looked in shock at that, how the yell did that fog kill my creatures, some of them are made out of pure fire!

I enclosed myself in a bubble just as the fog rolled over me. It encased the shield completely.

I could barely see Samuel as he stood up before ducking down before a blade swung over his head. The suit stopped emitting its blue aura as Sam grabbed the Ceph and charged up to the control panel, where he then started to smash its head on the controls.

They were both dangerously close to the edge that led to nothing but blackness. I could see that the Ceph got lucky and delivered an uppercut, causing Sams helmet to fly off. He looked pissed.

He took hold of the Ceph shoulders before jumping off the ledge, surprising the ceph before it fell as well.

“Sam!” I yelled out. I looked at the fog and closed my eyes to incase myself in a suit of armor.

I let the shield drop and saw the fog incase me, luckily the suit has an air tank. I looked up at the spire.

“Alright, let’s see if you can withstand this.” I said as I put a shield around the spire and made the inside of said shield explode. After doing that for a few minutes I stopped and looked at my handy work, just to see that the spire was still standing without a scratch. “OH COME ON!”

“I have to go in.” I heard Sam's struggling voice as I saw him climb up the ledge. He stood up almost losing his balance in the process before walking towards the spire.

“How are you alive, this weird ass fog straight up killed all of my monsters, some of them were made out of pure fire.” I said to him.

“The Virus, the very same that took Manhattan and if I don't stop this, God have mercy.” He answered all but one question, well two questions.

“Right now I have two questions, what is this virus, cliff notes please, and how are you not dead by it.” I asked him looking around.

He didn't say anything and only raised his hand, placing it on my forehead. I was going to ask what was he doing but then my mind was filled new memories. One stood out the most on account of it being a news broadcast.

“Damn, so that what it is.” I said to him. He nodded and I looked up. I put the sniper on my back and looked up, I saw there was an opening and looked at Sam. “I’m going to try and contain the fog to the best of my ability, can you blow up the spire?”

“Yes.” He said. I was about to contain the fog in a bubble but felt Sam place a hand on my shoulder. Looking at him, I saw a different expression on his face, regret.

“I've thought about what you said and you're right. But I've done many things, things that felt real to me and I was wrong, I'm no super soldier, a zombie or a tin man. I'm just human.” He said before something came out of the spire, forming a way up to the opening. It looked like a giant cable and it stopped just behind Sam before he stood on it.

“Remember me.” Was all he said before the large cable reeled back in with him.

“HEY!” I Yelled as I threw a white orb up to him, it followed him up. I looked up and ported up and out. I looked around and saw that the fog was coming out and I began my work.

Sam

The doors closed behind me as I entered the spire. I could already feel the spores affecting the suit and began to walk to the center of the spire. I stopped as I saw a light coming from behind me, I turned and saw a ball of light coming through the wall and up to me.

“You’re not a human.” It said. I frowned at it but it got brighter, I had to cover my eyes, when it was done I heard a thud! I looked and saw what looked like a shotgun.

“You’re a human with a big ass shotgun, by the way don’t need ammo, just point and shoot.” The voice said. I picked it up before placing it on my back, letting it magnetically stick to it before I started walking.

As I walked through the corridor, the spores started to become unbearable.

Maximum Armor

Using the extra armor, I continued forward, seeing the center of the spire as it blew another swarm of spores. I got onto my knees as my hands were burning from the spores but stood up afterwards.

As I overlooked the center, the suit activated its protocols and was lifted off my feet as my vision was covered by DNA scans, virus and anti-virus comparisons before darkness.

Jace

Who knew that keeping a fog like death thing in a bubble would be hard. I didn’t, no seriously you try keeping an air elemental in a bubble for five minutes it’s a bloody nightmare. So here I was standing in the middle of the frozen north with my hi-tec armor in front a fuck off hole with a deadly fog that can kill everyone if it gets to them inside a bubble with Sam inside of it with a super shotgun doing something. Back at the fog bubble, the fog was pushing on the bubble and I was straining to keep it up.

“Come on Sam, I can’t do this forever.” I muttered to myself as I pushed the fog back a bit more. The whole bubble was filled with the stuff and I don’t want the bubble to pop. What happens next I swear from came straight from hell. The fog, the area around, basically everything went up in flames. I hold the shield up as the whole thing burned. After what seemed like forever the flames died down. Keeping the shield up I dropped in the pit and looked around. I can sum the whole place up with one thing, it looked like hell exploded.

There was fire everywhere, pieces of I don’t know what scattered around and no spire in the middle. I looked around until I saw something on the ground. I went over to it and saw his helmet, I picked it up and looked at it. Other than a broken visor it was still in good shape. I lifted it up and saw something fall out of it, I bent down to pick it up and saw that they were dog tags. I saw that they were his.

‘First Lieutenant Samuel “Sentinel” Rodriguez’

I looked around and used a life scan of the place, only I felt nothing. I sighed and stood up, of course, he won't survive from that, I don’t think I would either, but I still had to look. I spent a few hours looking all over for him but came up with nothing. I ported up and sealed the hole up and caved in the whole place with the earth, after that I went and ported back home to do something for him.

A few hours later.

I stood in front of a gravestone I made in a clearing of the Everfree where I first met Sam at. I placed the helmet on the ground and place a spell on it that only Sam can move it. I looked at the writing on it.

R.I.P

First Lieutenant

Samuel “Sentinel” Rodriguez

A man that gave his life to protect his country and another world.

I hold the dog tags in my hand and looked at them. After looking at them I put them on and looked at the grave.

“Your one hell of a guy, crazy too,” I said with a chuckle. I looked at the grave and frowned. “But thank you, you saved many lives today.”

I stared at the grave for a bit and remembered our talk we have before the whole thing happened. I closed my eyes at one part, my sister. Looking up I turned and walk back home.

Sam

Darkness. That is all I can see, everywhere I looked I can only see darkness. Truth be told this wasn’t what I thought death would look like, I was thinking more of ‘a light at the end of the tunnel’ kind of deal but nope, just darkness. I started to walk forward but it I couldn’t tell if I was moving forward, I couldn’t tell what was up from down.

“Trippy.” I said to myself.

“Hello Samuel.” A female voice said from behind me. I turned around and saw a black robed figure standing there.

“Who are you?” I asked her. She chuckled that sent shivers down my spine.

“I have many names, The Shepherd of the Dead, the Grim reaper, the shadow that follows, The Weaver but you can call me Lady Black.” She said to me. I blinked at her, so… she was death.

“So I'm dead? For real this time and the suit won't bring me back?” I asked. I didn't like being revived every single time I die.

“In a way, you died in how the knight calls it ‘In a blaze of glory’ and your suit won’t bring you back from it.” She said to me.

“Good, it means I did it.” I sighed out. I looked at her and saw her gone, I looked around until I felt two arms wrap around me. Those arms felt cold, colder than normal.

“Yes, but fate has other plans for you, Samuel.” she whispered in my ear. I turn to her and frowned.

“What do you mean?” I asked her. She floated back and waved in a random direction.

“Do you believe that the Ceph would just invade the knights world, they have been popping up in other worlds and destroying them with nothing to stop them,” She tilted her head a bit and I thought I was a bone white smile on her. “But there’s is one world that lived longer than the rest, the world that been fighting the Ceph for thousands of years but they are losing and won’t last long, they need help, Samuel.”

“So what, you’re going to send me to this world,” I said angrily. She just shook her head.

“No, I’m the Weaver I see fate of everyone but I can’t force someone to do that, so I’ll give you a choice: Get sent to the afterlife and accept death to reunite with your love ones but doom many worlds to the Ceph or return to the world of the living and go to this world and save thousand of lives but would push your death back further away.” She looked at me and I saw two orbs of white. “What do you choose.”

“...Where do I sign up,” I said with the crack of my knuckles. She smiled again and lift her hand up and I could see her hand, It was white and pale.

“Arise Samuel Rodriguez, arise and become something that the Ceph fear, become a soldier of death and give thousands of lives to save millions.”She chanted. I felt like a cold wind wrap around and then hands began to grab me and pull me under, into the darkness. The last thing I saw was Lady Black looking at me with her two white eyes and smile. Then everything when to black.

I opened my eyes to see that I had my helmet back on. I sat up and looked around and saw that I was in a forest again, I also saw the shotgun I got from the spire. I stood up and picked it up and checked if it loaded, which it was and I thought of something. I pulled the two shots out and snapped the gun closed, as soon as I did I felt it vibrate for a second and I checked it again. Sure enough, there were two more shells in it.

“Weird.” Was all I said. I heard a familiar growl in front of me. Closing up the barrel, I looked up and saw a Ceph Stalker in front of me. Pulling the trigger, Its head blew off before the body landed on the floor. I stagger a few steps back at the kickback of the gun.

“Some kick to it, huh alright,” I said to myself. I heard more growls around me before a familiar voice.

Tactical options Available

“Oh yeah.” I said as I aimed the shotgun.

“Payback time, bitches.” I said as I fired at one before hitting another with the stock of the gun.

Jace

I walked back to the outskirts of Ponyville and saw that the dome I placed was still up. I went to the edge of it and place my hand on it and saw it went away. The shield wasn’t that special, it just kept anything and everything out of it and kept everyone in the place in. It also made sure that they didn’t know what was going on, the world would have been destroyed and they won’t been the wiser.

As the dome went away I went to my cottage. I opened the door and walked in to see Twilight sitting on the couch with Stella sleeping on her lap. Twilight looked up at me and gave me a smile.

“She was worried about you know.” She told me. I nodded and went to pick her up and took her to her room. Normally the cottage had only a few rooms in it, mostly four but with the power of magic I can magically make another room if I want. I went into Stella’s room and place her on her bed and put a blanket on her. I then grabbed a stuffy ,a small little white puff ball with brown horns and a pink tongue sticking out and set it to beside her.

She hugged the stuffy and had a small smile on her. I smiled and walked out of the door and looked at Twilight. She looked at me with a smile.

“You know I never saw you as a father figure.” She said to me. I shrugged at her.

“Never thought I would become on, but hey life is weird,” I told her. I walked passed her and snapped my fingers, making my clothes change to a black shirt and brown sweat pants. I sat down on the couch with a sigh and looked over to Twilight and saw that she was frowning. “Something wrong?”

“Before that monster attacked you, you looked sad is there something wrong?" She asked. I frowned at that and looked away. I saw that my wall was fixed so yay.

“It's just… old memories that I almost forgot over time, I just remembered them and it puts me into a bit of a funk.” I told her. She sat down beside me and looked at me.

“You want to talk about it? You'll feel a bit better if you talk to a friend,” she asked me. I looked at her from the corner of my eye. I made a cocky grin at her.

“Did you get that from one of your friendship lessons?” I joked with her. She blinked at me. She then blushed and started to fidget.

“Well yes, is there something wrong with that?” she asked me. I chuckled for a bit.

“It's alright Twilight, I think it's for the best if I talked about this or it will start eating me on the inside,” I said. I leaned forward as I remember the memories that I pushed down for so long.

“You know that I'm not from around here right,” I said to Twilight. She nodded at me.

“Of course, you said you were a displacement.” she replied.

“Yeah well here's the thing about that, I was taken from my old world, now I'm not saying that I regretting because if I didn't come I wouldn't have done a lot of my life, coming here made my life worth something.”I looked away and I sighed. “But if I have any regret it would be leaving my sister, my only family I had.”

“What’s her name?” Twilight asked. I looked at her and then down to the floor.

“Rose, her name is Rose.

???

“ACHOO!!!” I sneezed. I blinked a couple times at that. Where did that come from?

“You ok?" Cadence asked me. I sniffled and rubbed my nose.

“Yeah I'm fine, I think someone is talking about me, I hope it's nothing bad," I said. I picked up the tea and took a sip of it.

"So, changelings invade your wedding…”

Author's Note

Tada!! A new chapter! So as you can see it's another crossover with Legion, I have plans to do other crossovers just need to set up the times -_-

This crossover is a little odd since the other story by Legion isn't made yet so... think of it as a prequel to that story (For those who read this in the future and the other story is now made, HELLO!)

Next Silverlay, let me be clear here, she's not my character. Those rights go to Estories or Think Pink or whatever the name is and is the star of her own comic 'Seeds of Darkness'. If you haven't seen or heard of them then go check them out.

Lastly, Who's the person Jace is talking about and what up with the ending...

See you all in the next Chapter :)

Chapter 24: I got arrest by a dragon god, Oh and other stuff

It’s been a few days since Samuel came and went, normally I wouldn’t have mind that he went but how he went is something that I’ve seen a lot of. He saved this world and no one will know about it. I sighed at the thought and went on with my normal day. Stella is with Sylph since she was around, oddly I haven’t seen her around much which was due to her traveling all over the place. Moonlight was with Rainbow and Applejack training, seems that ever since the wedding they wanted to train to fight better so Moonlight is training them. It was better if she did it instead of me for if it was their bones would be broken.

I shook my head as I stood up from my perch where I was eyeing an orc camp a few miles off from Ponyville. It seems that they’re not heading towards the place or even know of it but can’t be sure. After a few hours of this my legs were cramping up and I had to move.

“I hate this job sometimes, should've brought something to eat,” I muttered to myself. I turned and walked towards home to relax.

As I was walking I looked behind me, was I being watched? After walking for twelve minutes I stopped and turned around.

“Who’s there!?” I yelled out. I waited for an answer which I didn’t get one. I sighed and turned around, right into someone with armor. I looked up and saw that it was a dragon in armor.

“Umm, hello can I help you?”

“Jace Beleren,” He started. How he knew my name is something that I'll find out later. “By the order of The All-Father, you are placed under arrest.” He finished before pointing his trident at me.

“Okay… who did I piss off this time?” I asked. He poked at me as a portal opened, “Okay, okay I’m walking look I’m walking,” I said as I walked to the portal. All that went through my head is ‘What did I do this time?’ as I walked into the portal.

I walked through the portal and the first thing is a shadow covering me. I looked up to see that the guard grew in size, I could guess that he’s about thirty feet. I looked around to see everyone was much bigger here then back home.

There were all kinds of dragons roaming the large streets. The city looked like it was straight out of a utopian fantasy from the way it looked.

“Now I understand why everyone is intimidated by me,” I muttered to myself. Both me and the guard walk to what looked like a Palace of some sorts, which was a hundred times bigger than any palace and castle I have ever see.

“Captain.” I heard the Dragon speak above me. I followed his gaze and was greeted by a half Dragoness, she had a few human traits. I saw her look at me then back at the guard.

“Good job, the other is already in a cell. Put him in with her, there's still time before they meet The All Father.” She said. I blinked at her. Her? All Father? What’s going on?

“Umm question, what’s going on? What did I do?” I asked them.

“You should know. Take him away.” With that, I was hauled off. I turned to the guard hauling me off.

“Look I did many things in my life but I really don’t know what’s going on, can you give me a hint at least,” I asked him.

“You've broken the Veil more than once.” He said. I blinked at him, Veil? We continued on as we got to the cell. He opened the door and threw me in before closing the door.

“I'll return once The All Father says he's ready.” The Dragon said before walking away, leaving me in a state of confusion and silence with the occasional dripping sounds of water throughout the hall. I got up and dusted myself off. I looked at my gauntlet to see that all five gems were dark. Frowning at this I looked around the cell, which was much bigger than the ones I seen.

“Great, I’m locked up for something that I don’t even know if I really did, what did he meant by the Veil, did he mean the void?” I asked myself. If he did then it wouldn’t make a lot of sense, every displacement can go through the void with ease when someone summons another. I was brought out of my thinking by the sound of crying. I looked around to see someone sitting in the corner of the cell. She was curled up into a ball crying, I frowned and walked over to her.

“Hey, you ok?” I asked her. She looked up at me with bloodshot eyes and frowned.

“No, I’m stuck in a cell for who knows what by a dragon with armor.” She told me. I sighed and sat a foot away from her.

“Yeah same here, do you know why they brought you here?” I asked her. Sure I don’t know what this Veil is but if it has something to do with me then I might have broke it, but her? I looked at her and saw that she was wearing a long dark blue shirt with brown pants and boots. She had a red coat with two wing like strips coming from her sleeves with what looked like stone claws at the end. She had a head piece that looked like the sun in her brown hair. Looking at her, I was getting the feeling that I should know her.

“You can't do this to me!” A loud voice was heard another bipedal dragon came to view.

“Quiet! You've been warned not to cause another riot in the plaza. The All Father has had enough of your shit.” We heard another dragon say as he walked up to the four armed dragon and jabbed the back of his trident at the four armed dragon.

The guard then walked up to him and grabbed him the horns before pulling up to his feet. He dragged him towards a wall and with a wave of the guards armored hand, the shifted into a door.

The Guard opened the door before shoving the other dragon in and walking in behind him before closing the door. There was a sign on the door, execution.

“Umm…” was all I could say as I heard the girl beside me started to cry again. I looked at her and put my hand on her shoulder. “Hey it’s going to be alright.”

“Alright! We just watched one of them drag another into an execution room! How is this alright!?!” She yelled. I didn’t say anything, I couldn’t think of anything to say. Who ever this All Father is he’s the boss here and he’s pissed at both of us. I frowned a bit, I understand why he may be mad at me but at her?

“Can I ask what you did?” I asked her. She looked at me and sniffled.

“They...they said I broke some Veil thing, I don’t know what this Veil is I just got ripped out of my home into some place called Equestria and been there for two days!” She said. So she’s like me, a Displaced. With a sigh I closed my eyes and began to think, only to be interrupted by her.

“Can I ask, what’s your name?” She asked me. I opened one eye and looked at her.

“Jace,” I told her.

“Hey there Jace, I’m Taliyah, the Stoneweaver,” She said to me. I nodded and closed my eye again.

“So you don’t know why you are here?” I asked her.

“No, I was just walking in some forest after talking to Tahm and then an armored dragon came up to me and took me away, I told him that he got the wrong person, that I didn’t know anyone with the name Beleren but he just dragged me he and threw me into this cell, I was alone for some time then the guard came and threw you in here.” She explained. I opened my eyes and looked at her. Beleren? That’s my last name, why would they take her then. Before I could say something I heard something coming.

“Get up.” I heard a guard say. We both stood up and the guard opened the door. He gestured to us to get out of the cell. I looked at Taliyah.

“Looks like he want’s to see us,” I said as I walked out of the door with her behind me. We walked down the hallway. We didn’t say anything but I felt Taliyah grab my coat, I frowned at this. She’s still new to this and this is how she starting out.

“It’s going to be okay,” I told her in a soft voice. I looked back at her as she looked at me and nodded. I was also getting the feeling that I should know her from somewhere, I just can’t place it where.

“Keep Moving.” We heard the guard growl. I frowned at him and continued on. We got to a set of doors that the sizes of them were stupid.

“Why such big doors, sure they are huge but this is just stupid,” Taliyah commented. I couldn’t help but snort at that.

“Watch your tongue or I'll cut it off.” The Guard threatened her before opening one of the doors. I didn't know what I was seeing due to it being pure light. I covered my eyes as the guard pushed us in.

Opening my eyes, I saw that we were standing near a cliff. I looked back, seeing the door and wall but looking in front of me, I saw a seemingly endless valley.

“Ok that’s cool,” I said. Taliyah chuckled a bit but stopped as the guard towered over us.

“You better pray that he'd give you mercy.” He said before spreading his armored wings and flying into the fog that was rolling in. Not long after that the ground started to rumble as loud stomps were heard.

“I take back my comment about the doors, I know why they are so big,” Taliyah said as the giant dragon head looked at us. I swallowed at it.

“Impressive, isn't it?” We heard someone behind us. We turned around to see whoever said that.

“It's Impressive how a non-Dovah could grow with enough space.” The Dragon said as he waved his hand at the giant before it turned around and walked back into the fog. I looked at the dragon with a raised eyebrow.

“And you are?” I asked him.

“You should know, not only have they dragged you in here but you have also mentioned one of my titles in vain from time to time.” He answered with his hands behind his back. I thought about it and frowned at him

“You're the All-Father I'm guessing,” I told him. Taliyah hid behind me from him.

“Yes and I got a bone to pick with you, Mr. Smith.” He said with a glare. I blinked at him.

“I haven't been called that for a long time, but let me guess why you’re mad at me. It's something to do with this Veil.” I told him with my own glare.

“I know about your predicament but I draw the line when another being not like you manages to arrive from another world. I've created the Veil to protect others from otherworldly threats and seeing as how you manage to shatter with ease is disconcerting.” He said, walking up to the edge.

“Look let's just get a few things straight, until today I haven't even heard of this Veil and I doubt I broke it since I only been to two worlds that I been summoned to by a Displaced,” I then pointed at Taliyah. “And I doubt that she did anything either since she only been a Displaced for a few days, why is she here in the first place.” I said to him.

“To clarify on how you broke the Veil, all you did was hand over a token to a non Displaced. As for your second question, I wasn't going to take any chances with her.” He said without looking back.

“What do you mean by that?” I Asked him.

“You haven't figured it out yet, hmm? Not long ago you were reminded of the one thing you missed in your old life, Mr Smith.” He said as he waved his hand again, causing the fog to be blown away.

“Almost as if by faith.” He said in weird tone. I frowned at him and began to think. The only thing that reminds me of my old life is… Oh. I heard him chuckled a bit. “Now he figures it out.”

“Umm, I'm lost what are you two talking about?” Taliyah asked. I looked at her and stared at her.

“What's your name,” I asked her. She frowned at me.

“I told you, it’s Tal-”

“What's your Real name.” I told her. She looked at me for a minute.

"Rose Smith, yeah I know my parents weren't that creative.” She said. I closed my eyes and looked away from her. I felt tears in the back of my eyes. I opened them and looked at the All-Father.

“Let's move back to the token, yeah I did that I didn't think it would make a difference but guess I'm wrong, so why not just go grab it and get rid of it or send one of your guards to do it?” I asked him.

“I did but I needed to tell you, warn you not to.do that again, even now the Veil is still weak. That is how your friend, Samuel arrived and he was a non Displaced. In a way, you are the reason he was there, unable to save humanity, the reason he died.” He said to me. Wait what

“He's not a displacement, huh,” I said crossing my arms. “I just thought since he dropped in like that.”

“No, he was a soldier that was meant to save humanity.” He said. I looked at him for a moment.

“Well, at least he went out saving my world,” I told him with a smile. “I wonder if he went to heaven?”

“That is none of your concern, Mr. Smith.” He said. I blinked at him.

“Uhh ok? So now what?” I asked him.

“I'll answer that question with another question. Do you understand that what you've done caused an entire race to die?” He asked as he turned around. I stared at him.

“...Really.” Was all I said. I heard a gasp behind me. I saw him glaring at me.

“Yes, really. Samuel wasn't around to do what he was supposed to do because of a rip through the Veil.” He said, still glaring at me. I looked down at my feet. One little thing I did and a whole race to die out.

“Hey, it's not his fault!” I hear Taliyah yell behind me I looked at her. “How is he supposed to know that was going to happen, he doesn't have godly future seeing powers.”

“One doesn't need future seeing powers to think of the consequences of an action, Ms. Smith.” He said to her. She frowned at that and was about to say something but I stopped her. I looked at him with a stern face.

“I was the one who sent the token to a non-Displaced world so this is my burden, I'll bear any punishment that you have,” I said to him.

“The punishment has already been given to you, the knowledge of what you've caused.” He said. I narrowed my eyes at him until I saw a flash on my gauntlet. I looked at it and saw that the black gem glowed. I sighed at that.

“Well, here comes more sleepless nights,” I said to myself. I looked at the All-Father.

“I'm not cruel as one might think, you know. There is another reason why I brought the both of you here when I could have just talked with alone, Mr Smith.” He said, crossing his arms. I looked him in the eye for a few minutes. Taliyah looked at both of us for a moment.

“Uhh are you two reading each other's minds?” she asked. I snapped my head to glare at her.

“No, mind reading powers are stupid,” I told her and looked at the All-Father. I’ve seen gods before, I even fought them, but this guy is on a whole different level.

“That I can agree on.” He said, regarding my statement with telepathy.

“Now, you can leave and forget each other while living your lives, unless there is something you might want to do, Mr. Smith?” He asked. I looked at him for a minute, then looked at Taliyah. I took a deep breath and let it out.

“There's something, mind giving us a minute… unless you have to be here?” I asked him.

“I'll return in a few minutes.” He answered before walking towards the door and opening it before walking out. I stared at the door and shifted my eyes to Taliyah.

“Well it seemed that we lived through that one huh,” She said. She turned to me with a smile. “You know, you’re the first Displaced I’ve had ever met, well it’s been a few days but still.”

“Fancy that,” I said to her. She gave me a toothy smile and spun around. She then stopped and looked at me.

“Say, you have been at this for some time, can I ask you a question?” She asked.

“...Sure.” I answered. She started padding around and was looking for something. She frowned when it looked like she didn’t find it.

“Dang can’t find it, anyway if you find someone name Nick Smith tell him that I’m looking for him,”

“Taliyah…”

“I know that there’s a lot of Displacements out there and Nick Smith is a pretty common name,”

“Rose…”

“But still, if you meet him to tell him that I’m looking for him and stuff and…”

“Rose, did you wonder why the All-Father called us Mr. and Ms. Smith,” I asked her. She blinked at me and tilted her head at me.

“Umm… Because that your name ends with Smith, maybe,” She answered. I got closer to her until I was towering over her.

“Rose, earlier today you told a guard that you didn’t know anyone with the name Beleren right,” I said to her.

“Yeah, it’s still really weird you know.” She told me. I looked at her with a sad look.

“My new name is Jace Beleren and Rose, I’m sorry,” I said to her. She looked at me funny.

“Why are you saying sorry for me, you’re kinda scaring me.” She told me as she took a few steps back. Time for the kicker.

“Come on little troll, you’re smarter than this,” I told her. Her eyes went wide then to ones of anger, then to confusion.

“Don’t call me a little troll! Wait, why did you call me that? Only one person… calls… me. . .” She looked at me for a moment and I saw tears in her eyes. “N-N-Nick?”

I nodded to her and felt my eyes tear up for a second as I felt her hug me. I felt my shirt get wet but I didn’t care, I hugged my sister.

“D-D-Do you- k-know how long I-I-I been sear-searching for you,” She sobbed. I hugged her as my own tears ran down. “For f-f-five years.”

“It’s alright Rose, I’m here everything is going to be alright,” I told her as I brushed her hair with my hand. I looked up and saw that The All Father walked back in. I was going to say something but Rose broke away from me.

“You… you knew, you knew that he was my brother.” She asked him. She walked straight up to him and looked at him. He didn’t say anything but nodded. Nothing happened for a moment until she did something that freaked the hell out of me, she went and hugged him.

“Thank you for bringing my brother to me.” She said. I blinked at her and looked at him, hoping that he wouldn't turn her into dragon food. She then pulled back and looked at him. “Please tell me that I didn’t just screw us over with me hugging you.”

“No, it’s fine and you're welcome Ms. Smith.” He told her. Rose walked up beside me and smiled. I looked at The All-Father. “I guess I’ll send you two back to your homes now.”

“Umm if you don’t mind, can you send me to his world for a bit. It’s not every day you get to find your brother.” Rose asked him. I stared at him and he thought about it.

“Alright, but I need to go as well. You won't be able to send her back, Mr. Smith, you haven't summoned her.” He said. I nodded to him until a thought came to mind.

“So how is this going to work? Are we going to walk through a portal or Tele-”

PoV:Silverlay

“This is the life, no shadow ponies trying to tell me what to do, no little changeling thing to bug the Tartarus out of me, just me, this tree, and relaxation,” I said to myself. I looked up to the sky to see a few birds fly past. I slowly closed my eyes and began to take a nap.

“Hey, Silverlay, yah here?” I heard somepony call out for me. I opened my eyes and looked around to see AJ walking towards me.

“Hey Applejack, how's training with Moonlight?” I asked her. She let out a sigh and chuckled.

“Hard and she says that she going easy on us, Rainbow complained a bit but Light said and ah quote ‘I’m going easy on you if Jace was here all of your bones would be broken.’" Applejack said as she imitated her. I started to laugh at her.

“Wow AJ that was good, I didn't know you could imitate others that well,” I said. She pushed her hat down in front of her.

“Ahh shucks Silver ya making me blush, by the way, have you seen Jace anywhere?” she asked me. I shook my head.

“Nope, haven't seen him at all," I told her as I got up. She frowned at me.

“Not that I should be worried but he has been gone for the last few hours, little Stella will be worried,” Applejack said. I opened my mouth to say something but a popping sound happened and sure enough, Jace was standing about four feet away from us with a some weird mare looking thing and a tall dragon.

“-porting.... oh it's teleporting.”

“Did you expect anything less?” The Dragon said. I blinked at this and saw the mare thing turned green and bolted towards a group of trees.

“Should have warned her, first-time teleports suck,” Jace said. He turned around to see us. “Oh hey AJ, Silver how's it going?”

“Same old, stuff, by the way how ya friends?” Applejack asked.

PoV: Jace

“Well the lady that went to throw up is Taliyah and this is…” I stopped as I gestured to the All-Father and stopped. I don't know his name and I'm sure it's not All-Father. I looked at him for a moment, ahh screw it.

“This is the All-Father,” I told them. Applejack looked and smiled and Silver snorted.

“Really, the All-Father, didn't his parents thought of a better name than that?” she said. I looked at her for a moment, then at the dragon god. He raised a brow at me.

“Really? I wasn't aware of having parents on account of being the entity that existed before the multiverse.” He retorted.

“Wait what?” Silver said looking at him. Before anyone said anything AJ sighed.

“Silverlay, this is Jace we're talking about he has friends everywhere,” she explained. Silver just rolled her eyes.

“Sure whatever, I’m going back to my nap.” she said as she headed off to someplace else.

“Well ah’m off to do farm work, oh Spike and Sylph are looking for yah, anyway have a good day.” Aj bowed her hat and walked off. Just as she did Rose came out of the trees looking slightly less green.

“That sucked~” she groans.

“First-time teleports always does,” I told her and looked at the All-Father. “Sorry about that Silver is a bit rude to others.”

“Tis fine, a bit of normality is fine. Before I forget, All-Father is my title back in Skuldafn, my name is Saanvodkiin but there has been a few to call me Sans.” He said, mentioning the last bit with a bit of confusion. I heard a snort from Rose, I looked at her as she covered her mouth.

“Sorry! Just that the name is one that I heard of from a video game.” She said. I looked at Sans and shrugged. I was about to say something until someone called out my name.

“Jace!” I turned and saw Spike coming towards us. As he came to us I had to look up to him since he’s about six foot eight, which made me on edge since seeing the dragon guards. Rose stood behind me.

“Hey Spike, how’s it going?” I asked him. He smiled at me.

“It’s going, I’m here to say that mana lesson you promise to Twilight has to take a rain check on it. ” He told me. Oh yeah that, I forgot about that. I nodded at him and heard flaps of wings as Sylph landed behind him.

“You found him, Spike, great now we can tell Twi not to free… Oh my lord.” She stopped as she saw Sans with a shocked and fearful look. I looked at Spike and he just shrugged that he didn’t know.

“Uhh, Syl? You ok?” I asked her. She responded getting on her knees and bowing.

“My lord! I-I-I-I didn’t know you were coming… I’m so sorry not knowing!” She said. I blinked at her and looked at Sans as he looked at her. He had an odd look on him.

“Sylph?” He said in a guessing tone.

“You… may not know of me my lord but you might know my great great… there’s a lot of greats grandmother who my name is from, she was a head sage to one of your temples, it’s… gone but the legends and teachings are still around, though not a lot of dragon clans follow them.” She explained.

“Syl, you know who he is?” I asked her. She looked up and glared at me.

“Of course I do, like I said my many great grandmother was the head sage and she passed the teaching down my family for eons, he goes by many names by the way, many lost but The All-Father tested the will of time and it’s still being used by some.” She explained. I thought about it and some trips into ruins came to mind.

“You know, I think I heard that name. I found it odd that few temples had that name in there.” I said out loud. Sylph nodded and bowed her head.

“Again my lord please forgive me, if I had known I would've made a proper greeting, oh wait you're with Jace, did he piss you off? If he did I’m sorry but he can piss off everyone if you let him.” She said. I smiled and looked at Sans.

“She’s not wrong!” I said to him. Rose groaned at me.

“Only you can think that.” I rolled my eyes at her.

“It's good to see you, Sylph. You look as beautiful as you ancestor.” Sans said with a smile. I looked at Sylph and saw her ears go red.

“You flattered me, my lord. Oh, I wish she was here to see you, she would be so happy to see you.” She said with a sad tone. I frowned a bit and bent down to her and patted her on the back.

“Sylph, she’s a great woman and I should know, remember,” I told her. She nodded at me as I saw a tear fall from her eye.

“Gran can rest peacefully thanks to you,” she said with a smile. We stood up but she kept her head looking down. I looked and saw Spike staring at me. “Old evil spirit tormenting the graveyard that held her great-grandmother.”

I frowned and rub the back of my head, “Even as a ghost she hits like a freight train.”

“Gran was one of those tough love dragons, she was also married to the High General of the dragon armies,” Sylph said. I groaned at that.

“Don’t get me started at that, fighting his undead knights are facing the Hulk on steroids,” I said to her. I looked at Sans as he looking at me. “They were! They move fast in heavy armor and hit hard as well, that’s Dark Souls level of hard for you.”

He didn't say anything but he did give me a weird look after I stating that was Dark Souls level hard.

“Uhh Jace, he doesn’t know what Dark Souls is,” Sylph whispered to me. Right… forgot that.

“Even I knew that, dude.” Rose also whispered.

“Oh don’t you start,” I said to her. She rolled her eyes and looked at Spike, keeping away from him. “He’s not going to hurt you, Spike is a nice dragon.”

“I’m still not having a safe feeling around him.” She replied. I frowned and looked Sans. “Well, your godliness welcome to probably one of maybe millions of versions of Equestria- OW!”

I rubbed my arm where Sylph punched me, she was giving me a death glare and looked like she was about to punch me again.

“Don’t call him that, just for once can you not be an asshole for ten minutes.” She asked me. I frowned at her.

“Sylph, you’ve known me for a long time,” I stated to her. She rolled her eyes at me.

“I know but just for once don’t be.” She replied. I heard a chuckle from Sans.

“Much like you ancestor, Sylph.” He said. Sylph blushed at that.

“Like I was saying, one of many Equestrias, it might not be pretty but it’s home,” I said to him as he looks around.

“Yes, I can see and sense the difference and similarities.” He said and muttered something under his breath. I nodded at him and looked at Sylph.

“Hey, where’s Stella?” I asked her.

“At your cottage, she’s worried that you disappeared all of a sudden you know you shouldn’t do that.” She told me. I winced at the thought of that.

“Well, things just got out of hand,” I told her. She glared at me and I looked away. “I’ll get her something and apologize.”

“Umm who’s Stella?” Rose asked.

“You’ll see,” I told her and looked at Sans. “Want to walk around town or something?”

“You’re bad at this,” Spike commented. I frowned at him.

“You try and figure out how to entertain the god of everything other than blowing something up,” I said to him. He just shrugged and walked off. “Where you off to?”

“Twilight asked me to get a blimp ready for a trip, did you hear that Rainbow got into the Wonderbolts Academy?” He said as he walked off.

“Right, so…” I said as I looked at Sans. Now thinking about it I’m really am bad at this.

“Let's go get little Stella.” He said to me. I nodded and we all went to the cottage. Along the way, I heard Sylph talk to Sans as me and Rose walk in silence. This was getting awkward.

“So… I have been gone for five years?” I asked her. I know it’s nothing great to talk about but hey it’s something.

“Yeah, we been looking for you all that time but you just disappeared off the face of the Earth, although now thinking about it you kinda did.” She said. I chuckled at that.

“Yeah, I kinda did though I did make something out of everything, save some cities, kick-started a race and made some friends,” I told her.

“Gasp! You made friends, oh I’m so proud of you!” She said dramatically.

“Oh shut up,” I told her. We continued to talking for the rest of the way until we got to the cottage. Even though I left it only a couple hours I’m happy to be back. I went up to the door and opened it.

“Hello, I’m back did I miss some-ahh!” I yelled as an orange-red blur tackled me.

“Daddy!” Stella yelled as she hugged me. I looked at her and chuckled.

“Are you going to do that every time I walk through the door?” I asked her. She looked up at me and blinked.

“...maybe.” She said. I rubbed her head and walked inside, letting one in.

“Stella we have guests so be good alright,” I asked her. She nodded and looked behind me. I turned and saw Sans looking around and Rose looking at me.

‘Daddy?’ She mouthed the word. I shrugged and looked at the rest.

“Ta da, my home.” I said while shaking my hands. This got a giggle out of Stella.

“It’s simple, you always like having things simple.” Rose said as she looked around.

“What’s wrong with simple, I like simple.” I told her she just snorted and went to sit in a chair. I looked at Sans and smiled.

“An impressive abode.” Sans said.

“Like what Rose said, it’s simple and I like simple.” I told him while taking a seat, Stella sat on my lap as Sans and Sylph sat in different chairs. I’m happy that I got more comfy chairs. “Want a drink?”

“If you insist.” Sans said with a nod. I snapped my fingers and brown bottles and a juice box appeared in front of everyone. They floated over to them and I grabbed mine and the juice box and handed it to Stella. I took a drink of mine and smiled. Rose made a face when she tasted it.

“This is the same Root Beer from back home that you liked, I don’t know why you like this stuff.” She said. I just shrugged at her.

“You just don’t understand the greatness of this drink.” I told her. She huffed and crossed her arms. Sylph looked at us.

“Wait, ‘back home’ you two know each other?” She asked. I looked at Rose and smiled.

“Of course I know her, she’s my little sister after all.” I told her. “Sylph meet my sister Rose… or is it Taliyah now since the whole displacement thing?”

“I don’t know, I think with everyone in this room it’s Rose but to everyone else it’s Taliyah.” She said.

“Does that mean she’s my aunt?” Stella asked. I looked at Rose as she looked at me. I smiled at her.

“In a sense.” I told her. Stella smiled at me.

“Yay! I have an aunt and she’s not the size of a grain of rice!” She said excitedly. I started to laugh at that.

“Your child has a strange sense of humour.” I heard Sans say with a few chuckles.

“If she’s his kid then it makes sense,” Rose said. I frowned at her.

“What do you mean by that?” I asked. She gave me a deadpan stare.

“Your sense of humour is weird.” She told me, I smiled at her.

“Yeah well it make it all the better.” I said. She just rolled her eyes and slouch back in her seat. I chuckled a bit and drank some more of mine. After a few minutes of talking Sylph quickly stood up.

“I made up my mind, Jace I’m going to be away for some time but this important.” She told me. I stared at her for a moment.

“Uhh… can I ask why?” I asked her.

“Well right now The All Father and my lord is sitting here in this room and from when I met him and walking here I been thinking, little to no one remembers the old teachings, so I’m going to go to the old temples and find everything I can find of the old teachings and go around and spread them around.” She then turned to Sans and bowed. “It’s an great honor to have met you my lord.” And with that she was out of the door, I leaned back to see her taking off into the air. I chuckled a bit.

“Ahh Sylph, when she puts her mind to it she can’t stop for nothing.” I said as I drank the rest of my drink. I looked over to Sans as I saw him looking at the door.

He muttered something under his breath before signing. I frowned at him.

“You alright?” I asked him. He looked at me

“Yes, yes, I'm fine.” He said with the wave of his hand. I frowned at him.

“No you’re not, your sad.” Stella said to him. He looked at her which made her flinch.

“Stella, how many times did I tell you not to read others emotions.” I told her in a parent tone.

“Sorry.” She said sadly as she went back drinking her juice.

“It's fine, a Metaling can't help in reading emotions. As for what you daughter said, yes it's true.” He said. I looked at him for a moment and started thinking.

“You’re doing it again,” Rose said.

“Doing what again?” I asked her.

“You have that look on you, that school counselor look.” She told me. I rolled my eyes at her and looked back at Sans.

“Even though you are a god you still have problems.” I told him. Dear lord I do sound like a counselor.

“Yes, I do. Ruling over a kingdom in another plane of existence can do that to anyone, especially when one has two daughters that they rarely see.” He said as he closed his eyes. I narrowed my eyes at him.

“These daughters, you keep an eye on them.” I asked him. I kept my mind blank just to make sure and focus on him. He stared at me.

“Yes and I do it to see them grow.” He answered me. I stared at him for a minute before speaking.

“I hearing a but somewhere.” I said to him.

“I can't go to them.” He said. We sat there in silence for a while until I spoke up.

“You can’t, is there something stopping you.” I asked him. He stared at me for this whole time in the eye.

“I can't leave Skuldafn, even now I'm just an illusion that can't go far through the Multiverse.” He answered. I kept a straight face for the reason that if I give any emotion it could turn this to something bad.

“I can't say anything about ruling anything since I never done it and I don't think I’d ever will but I do know one thing that I told and asked,” I leaned forward a bit and looked at him. “Which is more important, Skuldafn or your family and I believe that when that question comes you will pick the right one.”

He stared at me for a long time as I stared back.

“Umm mister Dragon god person,” we both looked at Stella as she was standing in front of him. “I don't know if this will do anything but I think you should go and see them, they're your family after all, I also know that if something happens to me, daddy will drop everything thing to help me.”

Sans looked at Stella in silence for a few moments. I couldn't read his face as he looked at her.

“Thank you, little one.” He said before standing up. “I'll be flying around while you and your sister catch up, Mr Smith.” He said before placing two fingers on his forehead before vanishing. I blinked at what just happened.

“Did… did he just DBZ teleport away?” I asked out loud.

“I don't know but if he did, that was cool.” Rose said. She then turned and looked at me. "So how did everything happened to when you got Displaced?”

“Well get comfy because this is going to be a long story,” I said as I started my story.

2 hours later

“And you know what happened at the last part.” I finished my story. I got to say I have an interesting live. Rose looked at me as she listened to the whole thing. I saw her twitching a bit. I sighed and looked down. “Go ahead, let it out.”

“I don't know what you are talking about… Jess,” and that did it. She was laughing her ass off at that. I rolled my eyes at her.

“Yeah ha ha very funny, are you done?” I asked her.

"Hahaha… Yes , yes I'm done I'm… No wait AHAHAHAHA!!!” she said as she continued to laugh. I groaned at her.

“I knew I shouldn't have told you that, why did I tell you that?” I asked. Her fit of laughter turn into giggles as she wiped her eyes.

“Haha… Oh god... hehe… I, I think I'm crying, okay… Okay I'm done, I'm done.” she said to me. I raised a brow at that.

“You sure?”

“Yes, I'm done it's funny but not funny enough to keep on laughing.” she told me. I sighed at her and looked up. I saw that Sans has returned from flying.

“Welcome back,” I said to him. He nodded at me.

“I take it you two were having fun?” He asked.

“I don't know about him but I sure did.” Rose said as she stood up.

“You're going to hold that over my head aren't you.” I said to her. She smiled at me.

“Oh heck yeah.” she told me. I groaned at that.

“I forgot how having a sister is more of a pain then it looks.” I grumbled. Rose went and patted me on the back.

“Love you too Nick, love you too." She said. I smiled at her back and look at Sans.

“Guess this is goodbye for now.” I asked him.

“As it saddens me to say, yes. But it isn't the last time you'll be together, as long as you have this.” Sans said as he pulled out two large gemstones that emitted a powerful aura. He handed a blue one to me and a light brown one to Rose.

“Think of it as instant tokens. You won't need to wait to reach each other but this does have a cool down.” He said as a portal appeared behind him. The portal looked like the gateway to heaven compared to the normal portals I've seen. I looked at Rose and gave her a hug.

“Take care of yourself, if you need any help just give me a shout.” I told her. She nodded and pulled away, she then walked to Sans and both of them went through the portal and it closed. I went and sat on my couch and began to process what just happened to day.

Let's see, I got dragged to a different world by a big ass dragon, found guilty for ripping a hole in the vail that killed off an entire race of somethings which I must live with for the rest of my days, been a counselor to the god of freaking everything and found out that my sister is now a displacement and I have a gem to her. I sighed and looked outside and saw it was dark, dang time really flies huh. I looked in front of me and for the first time today I let everything wash over me.

I felt tears ran down my face, both of sadness and happiness. I was happy that I got to see my little sister again and that I was alive, but sad that now she has to go through the life of a Displacement, a live of danger and risk. I was also sad that a whole race died and it was my fault. How can I be someone that can protect if I was the one that killed millions of people, monster or other wise. I sat there for what seemed like hours but really it was like… ten minutes.

“Daddy?” I heard someone say. I looked and saw that Stella was standing at the end of the couch with her pj’s on and a blanket. “Daddy why are you crying?”

“It’s nothing Stella, daddy just had a long hard day.” I told her. She frowned at me and climbed up on the couch and gave me a hug.

“Please stop crying daddy, if you cry then I will cry.” I heard her say. I hugged her and we sat there for some time until I heard her snoring. I should take her to her bed but for the first time in my life I felt tired, well tired and in a safe place. I laid down on the couch and pulled a blanket on me and Stella. It covered her well enough but it didn’t do squat for me but I didn’t care. I slowly let sleep take me I closed my eyes.

Author's Note

'Every action has a positive and negative reaction' Just something to think about when you are doing something small.

So yeah this was a thing I did with Legion, was anyone surprised about this.

Also ALL HAIL SANS! THE DRAGON GOD OF EVERYTHING!

See you all in the next chapter :)

Chapter 25: When in doubt, Assassins

‘Thirty seconds.’ Counting down the time of my targets arrival while I stood up top the clock tower was something I've grown to do a lot.

My name is Ben. No surname, never knew my parents and raised by a secret organization known as Hydra. I'm going to skip introduction and say that I've been sent into Equestria and after two years of absolutely nothing, I started making a teleporter with a few scraps of Stark industries grade A suits.

After months of trial and error, I had finally made it and left Equestria, sure it meant leaving Twilight but I can't stay and she knows that. I didn't want to but until I can get my Hydra training and teachings out of my head, I can't and it's worse that it affects me in whole different way than Bucky.

Hopping around different variations of Equestria was a hell of a sight to see, the money was good too. I hop around world after world, completing contracts of various things.

Recently I was paid to kill a woman by the name of Taliyah, they said I'll know who she is as soon as see her. Speaking of which, there she is.

She was accompanied by Twilight and her friends. I frowned at this before stealthily made my down without being seen, which is hard since it’s midday but I can manage.

Taliyah

“So happens next?” Twilight asked. I smiled a little bit as we walked. I heard Rainbow tinker with something behind me, ignoring what we are talking about.

“Well I made a stoneboard and traveled for about five miles before I barely caught up to him, for a little guy Kennen sure is quick.” I told her. I looked at Rainbow and smiled. “Maybe faster than you Rainbow.”

“Huh, what? Who’s faster?” She asked. I chuckled at her.

“Ya now that you call Twi an egghead since she always in her books but ya are always tinkering with something, I guess that makes ya a gearhead,” Aj said to her. Rainbow glared at her.

“Hey, I’m trying to make really cool stuff! It’s also not my fault that my dad had a tinker's shop when I was growing up.” She replied.

“Wasn’t saying it’s a bad thing, just that ya a gearhead.” They went back and forth at this for sometime. I shook my head at this and laughed and put my arm over Twilight.

“So, are we still on tonight?” I asked her. She blinked at me and smiled.

“I believe so, I don’t have any plans that are needed to be done so tonight is free.” She told me. I smiled and was about to say something but someone pushed me.

“Look out!” Rainbow yelled. I hit the ground and looked at her wondering what was going on as I saw her shield was up and saw a knight fell to the ground. What the?

“Hope I didn't interrupt anything.” His voice was muffled by a mask as I looked at him as he was a few inches away from me. I quickly backed up from him.

“W-who are you?!” I asked him in a panick.

“Does that really matter?” He said before flicking both his wrists, causing two rope like things to fall out of his gauntlets. “If I were you I'd worry about myself in this situation.” He said before the two rope like things sparked.

“Ah say ya need to know who’s behind ya.” Aj said as she roundhouse kicked him into a wall.

“You know that I would really love to see how that thing works but it’s better if it’s not trying to kill my friends.” Rainbow commented as she pulled a hex-tec pistol out of her back pocket. It glowed blue.

“Looks like I owe Wade the fifty grand after all. Shame.” His voice was heard as the rope whipped around Applejack before sparking to life again.

“Gotta love Whiplash, he made killer toys.” He said. I heard AJ scream in pain as she fell to the ground. Rainbow fired her pistol at him but they just bounced off.

“Ok, that really cool but this really sucks right now.” She said as she jumped back. I was getting up to help but felt a hand on my shoulder.

“No, he looks like he’s after you we can keep him busy while you get going,” Twilight said. I looked at her as if she’s crazy.

“But…” She cut me off with her putting a finger on my lips.

“It’s fine, we’re tougher than we look, now go,” she said as she got up. I saw magic glowed around her horn and hands. I blinked back my tears as I made a board out of stone and got on it and bolted. Why is this happening to me, I just wanted today to be normal!... Well as normal as a Displaced can have… wait Displaced! I went to the Everfree and jumped off my stoneboard and hid behind a tree. I lifted my arm up to see a bracer that Rarity made a long time ago. It had two birds flying towards a light brown gem. I put my thumb on the gem and felt the gem glow.

“Nick help! Someone is trying to kill me!” I said to it. I removed my thumb off the gem as it glowed brightly as a beam shot out and made a golden portal. I blinked at this. “Ah hell this will give away my spot.”

“Really? Now you think that.” I heard someone say. I turned and saw him standing two feet away from me. Well Crap.

“What do you want! Why are you trying to kill me?!?” I yelled at him.

“Are you Taliyah.” He said. I blinked at him.

“Yes, well kinda, sort of.” I said. I started to back away.

“I didn't hear a no~.” He said in childlike tone. He then took out a small blade.

“You got a lot of money on your head and I've been hired to take it. Nothing personal, just business.” He said as he started getting closer and as he did, he spun the blade around in his hand.

“P-please don’t do this.” I said as my back hits another tree. He got to about a foot away from me.

“The League paid me in advance, can't back out now.” He said. He sprinted forward and jabbed his knife at me. I closed my eyes as I waited for it.

Clang!

I didn’t feel anything. I opened my eyes and looked down. I saw the knife hit me but something stopped it. The man looked at it.

“Ugh, what is it now!?” He shouted. I looked at him as a red claw looking thing grabbed his shoulder. We both looked at the claw and back at whoever was attached to. It was some sort of demon.

“Who the-” He didn’t finish as the demon threw him deeper into the forest. I looked at the demon as it looked at me.

“Are you okay, Rose?” it asked me. I blinked at him.

“N-Nick? Is that you?” I asked him. It nodded and looked down where he threw the other guy.

“I’ll be right back, go hide somewhere.” He said as he blurred away.

Jace, five minutes before hand.

I walked down the path in Ponyville to pick up some stuff for Stella. She’s about ten or eleven in Metaling years and boy she can eat, and she can eat anything one time I found her eating a red mana gem and said it was too spicy. I chuckled a bit as I walked. I went down to the path as I heard a voice that I know, but it sounded scared.

‘Nick help! Someone is trying to kill me!’ It said. My eyes widen as the golden portal opened. I dropped the bag and ran into the portal. ‘Who ever thinks they can kill my sister is sadly mistaken.’

Now

I walked out to a clearing to see where I threw the guy. I saw him getting up from a dirt pile that he made as a crash landing. I walked towards him cracking my knuckles.

“You have a lot of balls to try to kill her you know that,” I said to him.

“Shut up. Shut up. Shut up!” I heard him shout as he clutched his head.

I saw him get up and started rapidly taking off his armor but as he reached for his left gauntlet, his right hand stopped inches away from.

“We follow orders, no matter what.” He said. I tilted my head at him. We? I saw him flick his wrist as a whip that wrapped around my left arm. It starts to spark, I looked at him.

“Ow… that hurts…” I said in a bored tone. I grabbed the whip and pulled making him shoot forward and I punched him in the face. He shot back as the whip snapped, he flew back and slammed into a tree. I walked towards him.

“Alright let me tell you what you did wrong you went and tried to kill someone very close to me, so I'm going to say this once,” I got to him and grabbed by his neck and pulled him up into the air. “Don't. Kill. My. Sister. GOT IT!”

“Too late to back away, besides, I'm not the one that wants her dead. I'm just the guy the some League guy hired.” He said. I frowned at him.

“Why would they want you to kill Rose?" I asked him. He looked at me funny.

“What.” I heard him say. “I was sent to kill Taliyah, someone in the league doesn't want her in their ranks.” He said. I tilted my head at him.

“And last I checked, Taliyah didn't have a sibling.” He added afterwards

“Did that guy look like a giant golden bird?!" I heard someone yell behind me. I looked over and saw Rose standing there.

“I told you to hide!” I yelled at her.

“Do I ever listen to you?” she said as she looks at him. “Again, big golden bird that looks kinda like an emperor of some sorts, like this.” she then moved her hands as a stone shot up and broke apart as a figure was standing there.

“Did he look like this?” She asked him. I watched him as he looked at the statue

“Yeah.” He answered. Rose groaned a bit and facepalmed I looked at her.

“You played the game more than me, you know the guy?” I asked her.

“He's Azir, the Emperor of the Sands, in the lore Taliyah and Azir aren't on friendly terms,” she then looked at the man that I was holding. "Also I'm not Taliyah! Kinda, sort of… Err I just really look like her and use her powers… and uses her name, that's what a Displacement does right?” she asked me.

"Something like that,” I said. I looked at him and dropped him. I looked down at him.

“Then why didn't you say anything!?” He shouted at Rose.

“I’m sorry I was busy RUNNING FOR MY LIFE FROM YOU!” she yelled back.

“I had asked if you were Taliyah, your answer and I quote, ‘Yes, well kinda, sort of’.” He said as he stood up.

“I panicked!” She said. I shook my head and looked at the assassin,

“Listen now that you know that she’s not your taught there’s no point of you staying here.” I told him.

“Problem, when you threw me, younot only embedded this,” He said as he turned around and gestured a large and sharp stone embedded in his back before turning back around. “But you also broke my only means in leaving.” He said as he took out a small device. I looked at the device and I dropped my form. I was dizzy for a minute and shook my head.

“Huh that’s some token, never seen something like that before,” I said as Rose walked over and looked at it.

“Not a token, this a teleporter more specifically this is Wade Wilson's Teleporter. I paid him a hundred grand for it and a free coupon to Krispy Kreme.” He said. I looked at him and at Rose. She had a shocked look as well.

“You’re… not a displaced?” I asked him. He shook his head. “FUCK! NOT AGAIN!”

“He’s going to kill us, once was a warning but now he’s going to kill us…” Rose said as she kneeled into a ball.

“What are you talking about?” He asked. I looked at him for a minute.

“Please tell me that you weren’t trying to save the world from some evil monster or monsters or something,” I asked him.

“No, I travel the multiverse and if I'm not mistaken, you're worried about..what the hell was his name?” He trailed off before snapping his fingers. “Saanvodkiin!” He exclaimed.

“Yeah him but since you travel the multiverse that means we’re in the clear right?” Rose asked. I looked at her and shrugged.

“Don’t know, if we find a giant armored dragon knocking at our doors then it would be a no.” I told her.

“He's one of my clients, pays well.” He said before reaching up for his mask and taking it off. He was a normal human male with a large scar going across his face.

“Anyway, since no one is trying to kill each other, let’s figure out how to fix your device.” I said to him

“Oh don't worry, I can fix this with parts of the suit I'm wearing.” He said before picking up a discarded gauntlet from the grass.

“You sure? I know someone that would be happy to fix it, along with looking at your suit.” Rose said. I looked at her.

“You do?” I asked. She nodded.

“I'll agree to let him or her fix the teleporter and check my suit as an apology for almost killing you.” He said before taking hold of the large stone embedded in his back and yanked it off, leaving a large hole that revealed his spine, lungs and a bit of his heart.

“That stung.” He said before tossing the large rock away.

“I think I’m going to be sick.” Rose said as she covered her mouth.

“Be lucky you're not with Wade Wilson, he's much worse than I am.” The assassin said as the skin along with some muscle on his back started reforming before fully covering the large wound in a layer of skin.

“Much better.” He said as he twisted his arm a little.

“Right, so let’s go find whoever can fix your teleporter Mr. Assassin.” I turned to Rose. “Lead on Rose.”

“Call me all you want, but my name is Ben.” The assassin said. I shrugged and we all went off, along the way I waved my hand and put up an illusion. I looked like a dark blue stallion, Rose looked at me with a frown.

“Why did you do that?” She asked.

“Reasons.” I said to her.

Taliyah/Rose

We got back to town with not a lot of trouble. I asked around to see where my friends are and was told that they are in the hospital and so we headed that way. When we arrive I asked what room they are at and headed that way.

Once we got to the room I went in to see Aj with some bandages where the whip hit her. Rainbow had less bandages and Twilight was sitting in a chair. She looked at me and smiled and ran up to hug me.

“I was so worried about you.” She said to me, I hugged her back.

“I’m fine, I’m fine Twi uhhh… can you not freak out in the next few minutes.” I asked her. She frowned at me for a minute until she looked behind me and her eyes widen. “Look I can explain.”

“You better, why is the stallion that tried to kill you right behind you?!?” She asked.

“Wait What!” Rainbow yelled as she got out of her bed to look. She frowned at Ben. “Got a lot of nerve coming back, ready for round two.”

Ben rolled his eyes before leaving the room while muttering to himself. Nick rolled his eyes.

“It’s not like that, you see…” I told them the whole thing but leaving some parts out. When I finished AJ looked at me.

“So he got the wrong one because ya look like her,” she said. I nodded.

“Yeah something like that, but right know his teleporter is busted and it's needs repairs, so…” I looked at Rainbow as she looked at me and blinked.

“Wait you want me to fix it, no way!" She yelled as she crossed her arms.

“Come on RD, you're the only one that knows how to repair it,” I said to her.

“Sorry but no and there's nothing you can changed my mind.” she told me. I looked at her and sighed.

“I got two things, one: it's a teleporter that's from another world and two: he's going to let you take a look at his suit.” I told her. She stared at me for a good minute as I saw her ear twitched a bit.

“Bring him to my shop in ten minutes.” she said as she bolted out of the room. I chuckled a bit and looked at AJ as she looked at Nick.

“Who are you?” she asked him.

“Jace, close friend of Taliyah.” he said. I giggled at this. He always tries to be mysterious, mostly he fails.

“Well nice ta meet ya Jace.” AJ said as she offers her hand for him.

“Same,” he replied. Twilight sat beside me we watched this. I smiled at her and saw Jace looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

“Well I guess everything is going to be fine, I think.” Twilight stated. I nodded.

“Yup, oh but Ben doesn't know where Rainbow’s shop is at, I need to show him where it is.” I said out loud. Twilight frowned at this.

“I uhh think it's better if you didn't show him the way.” Twilight told me.

“Twilight, it's fine, he's not coming after me,” I told her. She looked down at her legs.

“But still…”

“I can take him,” Jace said. We looked at him as he smiled at us.

“You? But you just got here, you don't know where it is.” she said to him.

“I can find my way around, I have my tricks.” He said as he walked out of the room.

Jace

I headed out of the hospital and found Ben leaning against a wall.

“Hey, it seems that there's a shop that can fix your teleporter so let's go.” I said to him. I casted a spell that will show me where to go. I saw a blue magic trail that I can only see that shows me where to go.

“Tell me, are you familiar with Captain America?” He asked as he stared down at the floor. I thought about it as we walked.

“Heard of him, never really cared for him,” I answered him. He looked at me and I shrugged. “Few of my friends are big fans of him and tried to make me a fan but again I never really cared about old wonder boy.”

“His friend, Bucky was a part of a secret terrorist organization called Hydra, he was my cellmate but unlike him, I was raised by the group. The Cap had found out that Bucky was framed in a bombing by a crazy psycho and the Avengers were after him, all except one.” He said with a finger up. “Can you guess who that one was?” He said. I didn't say anything as we turned a few corners as I followed the trail.

“I'm going to guess it was Cap," I said without looking at him.

“Even when half the Avengers turning against him, he stayed loyal to Bucky while I left my home and my loved ones behind.” He said as he pulled the glove of his right hand, revealing a golden ring. I didn't say anything to him as we continue on for a few minutes.

“I don't know much about him but I met people who has that level of loyalty, and I know the pain of leaving others that you care about.” I told him.

“I chose to leave.” He said, sadness could be heard through his tone. “I couldn't stay in my own Equestria.” He added afterwards. I looked at him a for a moment.

“Why not?” I asked him.

“I'm mentally unstable.” He said before lowering the collar of his shirt and revealed an actual collar. It was made of pure metal by the looks of it.

“This keeps me from being an unstoppable super soldier that would kill anything it is ordered to kill.” He said before covering the collar. I thought about it for a minute and looked at it.

“So you have been trained to kill everything, sounds like something was placed in your head or in your mind, if you want I can help with that.” I told him.

“No, it's not like that. I was raised by the terrorist group after being kidnapped from somewhere in United Kingdom. As I grew as a child, they've taught me the ways of stealth killing and terrorism.” He said as he stared at the ring in his finger.

“I was a prodigy and at the time, I enjoyed their praise for my work. A child of eight years killing a prime minister, it was something.” He said. I gave him a low whistle at that. I thought about it and remember something back in the forest.

“Back in the forest you started yelling at yourself, what's that about?” I asked him.

“The collar malfunctioned for a few seconds, which led to me trying to whip you.” He said to me.

“In which I punched you in the face.” I pointed out. He looked at me with a glare and I smiled at him.

“You're almost as worse than Wade.” He said with a groan.

“Wade, Wade, I heard that name before… Where have I heard?” I said out loud.

“Wade Wilson, that was his full name until he ditched it, saying that it doesn't sound badass enough.” Ben said to me. I thought about it for a minute then I remembered how he was.

“Ohh, Wade! You mean Deadpool, the merc with the mouth." I said with a smile.

“That's the one.” He said. He then looked at me for a minute. “When are we going to get to this place?”

“Oh we were already there, we passed it about three times when we are talking.” I told him. Sure enough we were standing in front of a garage looking shop with a sign hanging in front. It had a rainbow lightning bolt and a gear over it. Under it was the name, ‘Rainbooms Hex-Tec Shop’. Ben glared at me.

“You'll need to try harder.” he said to me. I just smiled and walked into the place. I was greeted with Rainbow sitting at the counter bored out of her mind until she saw us.

“There you two are I been sitting here for half-hour, what did you two do ran a marathon?” she asked angrily.

“Oh we were going down the joys of life, it looks nice this time of the year,” I said to her with a smile. I heard a groan from behind me.

“Why are you doing this?” Ben asked.

“Because I'm a giant ass hole,” I said with the biggest smile I made.

"You're almost worse as Pinkie, just hand me the teleporter and let me see what I can do.” Rainbow asked as she puts out her hand. Ben pulls out the small device and hands it to her. She looked at it with a shocked expression.

“What did you do to it, got mad and threw it at a boulder?” Ben slowly turned to me as I nonchalantly whistle.

“Something like that.” He said. I could feel the hate coming towards me.

“Alright, let's see what makes you tick little one.” Rainbow said to the device as she pulls some goggles and put them on. She looks at it and turned a knob on the side. “Well look at you, aren't you interesting.”

“What is?” I asked her.

“Well first of all this isn’t hex-tec that is for sure it’s more of the baseline for it, man I haven’t seen anything like this. Ohh, I wish I could take you apart and see what you can do.” She said with a smile.

“Please don’t.” Ben said with a frowned. Rainbow waved a hand dismissalie at him.

“Sorry sorry old habits die hard, it just when I see something like this I just want to take it apart and figure out how it works and…” She stops as she got closer to the device and frowned. “That’s odd.”

“What do you mean odd?” Ben asked as he got closer.

“Well you see-AHH!” She screamed as she looked up. She moved the goggles to the top of her head and sighed. “Sorry these things are strong and can see through anything, anyway I found something that I didn’t know you can put in there.”

“What is it?” I asked her. She pulled a cord out of something and plugged it in the goggles and she started typing on something, a keyboard I guess and saw a blue orb began to glow.

“It looked like this,” she said as a hologram appeared. I burst out laughing as Ben groans.

“Do I even want to ask?” She asked.

“No, can you fix it?” Ben asked her. She looked at the device.

“Well the outer frame is busted but some of the insides are still intact and the some that aren’t I can find in the shop so give me… a few hours and it will be up and running at a hundred and ten percent.” She said with a smile as she leans in on the counter. “Now for the payment, are you still wearing the suit that has those whips?”

Ben nodded and took both gloves off before reaching over his back and taking the gauntlets. He placed them in front of Rainbow.

“Go nuts, they're not mine and the owner isn't...amongst the living.” Ben said with a smirk. I raised a brow at him as he looked at me.

“I had nothing to do with it.” He said with his hands up. He then snapped his gaze towards Rainbow.

“Before I forget, you'll need this to actually power the gauntlets.” He said before taking hold of the glowing device in his chest and pulled it out. He winced as he was doing so before a snap was heard. He placed the circular device on the table besides the two gauntlets.

I took a quick glance at the wires and saw that a few wires were coated in blood. I looked at him and again raised a brow.
“It wouldn't work otherwise.” Was all he said. I looked at Rainbow as she took the glowing device very carefully and looked at it wide eyed.

“Ohh~" was all she said as she then started giggling like mad. I looked at her for a moment.

“Uhh, you going to be okay?” I asked her.

“FEW HOURS AND IT WILL BE DONE NOW LEAVE!!” She yelled as she went into the back room. I blinked at this and looked at Ben.

“Be glad that wasn't Iron Man's Pulse cannon.” He said, taking out another yet familiar circular device.

“Made this with some spare parts.” He said. I rolled my eyes at him.

“If it was a Pulse cannon then you would be stuck here for days.” I said to him. He stared at me as I pointed towards the back room. “I seen that expression before, you just made her week with that core thing.”

“It's the least I could do.” Ben said with a sigh.

“So we have a few hours to spend, what do you want to do?” I asked him.

“I'm here because of my contract, which is now terminated due to the target being an imposter of the real Taliyah. I just want my things fixed so I can leave, I still need money so I can't stop.” He said. I eyed him for a minute.

“How much did he pay?” I asked him.

“Do you know how much is a googol?” he asked. I gave him another low whistle.

“That’s a lot of zeros, what if I payed you double to not go kill Taliyah and go off and have a vacation?” I told him. He looked at me with an odd look.

“You sure? The contract is already terminated and what you are offering me is a lot. Though I can finally pay that guy for the operation.” He said, muttering the last part. I looked around to make sure no one is around.

“Well where I see it you just got the wrong target and the real one is still out there so technically your contract is still going, I’m paying you to forget it and go have some time off.” I told him with a smile. “I have done assassination jobs before, I know how they work.”

“Forget what.” He said with a smirk. I smiled and I waved mine as a green gem the size of my fist appeared. I took it and handed it to him.

“There you go,” I said to him. He looked at it and at me with a raised eyebrow. “Transport gem, it will open a portal to a plane that has your money in it, oh and…” I waved my hand as a blue gem appeared. “This will turn the gems and diamonds into dollar bills or what not.”

“Looks like I'll be coming home sooner than I thought.” He said with a smile. Looking at him, I could see a lone tear.

“Happy to be heading back to your world early for a change,” I said to him.

“It means I can go back to my family, my wife, and son.” He said before wiping the tear away. I thought about it with a smile as a thought came to mind.

“That reminds me, I need to get her something from here,” I said.

Ben gave me a questioning look as he put away the gem in a bag strapped to his back. I put my hand on my chin, a sweater? No that's stupid, a picture? Naa I can make gems with images in them, those were cool. A hat?... Put your hat as a maybe, a toy? Also a maybe. I looked over to Ben as he was still staring at me.

“What?” I asked him.

“You spaced out ten minutes ago.” He said.

“Really, huh… so what do you want to do now?” I asked him with a smile.

“I'm up for anything as long as Hulk isn't involved, I still a few chunks rebar.” He said as he placed a hand on his hip.

“Right… well, I have no idea what to do, never been here and even though it looks the same I have no clue what to do here.” I told him.

“We could just wander around, I've only been here a day but never got any sight seeing done.” He answered with a shrug. All of a sudden his left wrist shone, looking down I saw that he wore a strange bracelet. He raised his wrist up and squinted his eyes as if reading something. He then shook his head before lowering his wrist after pressing a small button on it. I looked at him.

“Someone was trying to contact me for a job, which I'm now retired from. I have the money and soon I'll be back home.” He said with a small smile.

“So what are you going to do?” I asked him.

“What do you mean?” He asked.

“Going to take the job as the last job or retire and move on?” I asked him.

“I'm done, with the money you gave me I'll be able to cure my mental instability and actually be myself, a man living with his wife and raising his son.” He answered.

“Well! You know what that means,” I said to him. He looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

“No, I don't and I have a feeling that I'm not going to like.” He said. I gave him a smile.

“Drinks! Let's go! This is a celebration and I’m not taking no for an answer.” I said as I grabbed him and dragged out of the shop to look for a pub or something.

It took ten minutes but we found a place to drink, ‘The Fat Man Cask’ I chuckled at the name.

It took a bit of convincing but I finally got Ben to drink and celebrate. Though he is drinking lightly which makes me wonder. Supposedly the place was owned by a very big stallion who’s out at the moment, which explains why the doors of the place were big enough to let someone who’s ten feet tall in.

“So, out of everyone in the Avengers that you would fight fairly who would it be?” I asked him.

“Define fairly,” Ben said, taking another sip of his drink.

“One on One, no handicaps just the two of you fighting it out,” I explained as I drank a bit of my drink. “Unless you want to fight more than one.”

“I've fought Deadpool, became friends with him afterward. Wolverine, he and I fought with no strings attached.” He answered before taking another sip.

“This one time, after killing the president of the United States I had to fight Iron Man, War Machine, and Captain America, that was after I signed up for the Weapon X program.” He continued before placing a hand on his forehead in thought.

“I've also fought an Ex-girlfriend of mine, you know the normal break up stuff. I could go on, I've fought a lot of people back at Earth.” Ben said. I nodded and drank a little more. “What about you?”

“Oh me? Ha! I never get into any real fights that have no strings attached, sometimes. I’m usually fighting a guy who can summon some monsters to help which didn’t go well for him, I think the few I did fight are memory well some of them.” I drank the rest of my drink and asked for a refill.

“There was Solar, my world's king of Equestria, now that was a fun fight it went on for about three days straight until we both fell to exhaustion, then there was Ajax but it was more who was the hunter and who was the hunted, that was something and there was the one time with Twilight’s brother but I don’t think that counts,” I told him.

“A fight with another version of my brother in law doesn't count? I have to hear this.” Ben said with a chuckle. I shrugged.

“I don’t know about your version of Shining but the first time I fought him the fight didn’t last ten seconds for the fact that I kicked him into the wall and knocked him out, he got better at fighting but won’t have a rematch with me,” I grumbled the last part. “Other than that I have been fighting monsters.”

Ben laughed a little after hearing about my fight with Shining Armor. I rolled my eyes at him, he looked at me with an odd look.

“You didn’t look surprised about the fact that Shining is my brother in law,” he said. I again shrugged.

“I met a few displaced and others that were married to Twilight, hell the Twilight from my world met a few of them to the point that she doesn’t even blink in surprise anymore,” I told him.

“I know what you mean.” He said with a shrug. “Though the way we got engaged wasn't supposed to be thing at all, we were supposed to be in a meeting with leaders across the country and I was her guard at the time. Some fucker set up a weird trap under Twilight's chair and I knelt down to disarm before taking it away but a few of delegates saw it as something else.” Ben explained a little.

“They thought you were proposing to her then,” I said. He nodded at that as he took a sip from his drink.

“Yeah and since I didn't want to cause a panic on an attempt of assassination, so I rolled with it.” He said after taking the last sip.

“Do you regret it?” I asked him. We sat in silence for a bit before he spoke.

“If you were to ask me that a few years ago, I would've said yes but as time went on, I've actually grown to love her and after the first annual anniversary party I awoke the next day with a headache, naked and next to Twilight.” He said, earning a weird look from me before he clarified.

“I've slept with women before but always drunk, the headache was from a pegasus named Flash Sentry hitting me in the head with a bottle while yelling that I'm not good enough for Twilight and shit like that.” He explained.

“Right, alright then.” I drank a bit more and out of the corner of my eye I saw him staring at me. “What?”

“What about you, you have someone you care for?” He asked me.

“I have a kid, so her,” I told him.

“What's the kids name?” Ben asked. I looked at my drink for a minute and drank the rest.

“Stella, that’s her name.” I told him as I pulled out my necklace, it had a dog tag, a blue gem stone, and a stone with some markings on it. I fidget with the stone remembering her giving it to me with a smile.

“She must be a sweet little one,” Ben said. I chuckled at him.

“Yeah, although I never thought of having a daughter until a friend of mine asked me for a favor.” I told him. He eyed me for a minute.

“Uhhh.” He said, confused. I rolled my eyes at him.

“Stella is not from my world, when I went to help out a friend to find some energy cells he asked me to take an egg and take it into my world to see if it acted the same as his world or there would be changes. At first it was a research project but it slowly turn of me having Stella as a daughter, I don’t know if that was his plan all along or what but oh well.” I told him as I dropped a bag of bits on the counter.

“Alright, though I'm sure it was planned, it seemed like it.” He said. I chuckled and stood up.

“Yeah probably but I’m not regretting it, anyway I think we should head back to the shop for your transporter.” I told him. We headed out of the of the bar and headed back to RD’s shop. When we got there we saw her walking out of the back room and saw us.

“Hey, good timing I just finished up working on your stuff, two of them are right over there.” she nodded at the end of the counter where Ben's gauntlets sat. “They do the same as before but now they can do an EMP blast to knock out any electronics or stun anyone for a minute.”

“About that, I don't think I'm going to need them anymore.” Ben said. Rainbow blinked at him and stared at him.

“You sure? Alright then so now for your transporter,” she went and pulled out a device which looked like a tablet that can fold in half. “I couldn't make it exactly like the old one but I made it with a new bud that makes it much easier to read, the only downside is that it will overheat and needs about a day to cool.” Dash went to show Ben how it all works but I didn't really pay any attention to it since I had no idea what she was talking about.

“And that's it, any questions?” She asked.

“No.” Ben said. Dash nodded at him.

“Alright then well I need to get back to work, I’ll see you all around.” She said and walked into the back. We stepped outside of the shop and Ben started tapping on the screen.

“So you’re heading out? If so good luck on your travels and I hope your vacation is a good one.” I said to him as we shook hands.

“Spasibo za vse, moy drug. (Thank you for everything, my friend.)” He said in a different language. I nodded to him and saw him press something and a portal opened. He walked through it and the portal closed. I sighed and began heading down the street towards Twilight’s home.

Along the way I stopped at a toy shop and picked up a clockwork toy of a turtle for Stella, I did promise her after all. After paying for it and putting it in my pocket I continued on. It took a bit but I got to the treehouse and went inside. I saw that Rose was sitting on a couch reading something as I got in. She looked at me with a smile.

“So I’m guessing he went off then?” She asked me.

“Yup he’s back in his world and enjoying his life.” I told her as I dropped my illusion. I sighed as she stepped up beside me.

“I guess you have to leave as well huh.” She said in a sad tone. I patted her head for a moment.

“Looks like it but hey, today was interesting to say at least.” I said to her. I gave her a hug for a minute. After that the golden portal opened and waited for me.

“See you around Rose, and don’t get into anymore trouble!” I told her. She laughed at that.

“You know that’s going to be a problem.” She replied.

“I know.” I said as I walked through the portal and coming out back home. I saw that my bag was still there on the ground. I picked it up and dust it off and headed back home.

Ben

It has been several hours after leaving and getting cured. Now I walk through a familiar town towards a Crystal palace. In my hand I held a crystal sphere that contained the source of my instability, Hydra's side of me.

As I got closer and closer to the palace, I've began to think. I had been gone for almost three years, chances are that she had found someone else. If she has, I wouldn't hold against her as long as I get to see Ken, my little boy.

I've done many things, some fun, others bad and even a few that were stupid in the first place but hey, we all make mistakes and now, I'm here to stay.

I opened the large doors in front of me with a mighty push and I was greeted with a few guards with shocked expressions before one guard got on one knee, letting the others follow suit. I walked through the halls of my home, seeing that Twilight had finally gotten some maids to clean instead of Spike.

I stopped as I saw a slightly opened door. I heard someone talking and it was the voice of a young boy.

“Mom, can you finish the story about dad?” I knew that voice and I couldn't help but smile a little as tears started welling up.

“Sweety, I've told you that story ten times already.” That was her, Twilight.

“Yeah and it's awesome each time.” I heard Ken tell his mother. I slowly opened the door before silently making my way inside.

“Honestly, you're just as energetic as your fath-” Twilight before stopped before finishing her sentence and stared at me with wide eyes from her seat. I stood behind Ken as he tilted his head in confusion before looking back and seeing me. Twilight stood up from her desk and slowly walked towards me while Ken started tearing. Smiling I wiped his tears away with my empty hand.

“Ken, are you going to say any-”

“DAD!” And with that I was tackled to the ground by the pony eared human. Ken was half human and half alicorn, he had the ears of a pony and a tail of one too but as for his Alicorn traits, he doesn't have a pair of wings nor a horn because of his human gene but he can still manage to use magic by hand and not by horn. His only a boy of eight, so his strength hasn't developed yet.

He wore a striped red and blue shirt with a pair of shorts.

I began brushing his hair through my fingers as my shirt started getting wet and not seconds later, I felt myself being pulled up and on instinct, I took hold of Ken.

I then saw that it was Twilight using magic to pull me up and as I set my gaze onto her beautiful face, I could see tears.

“Honey, I'm home.” I said before dropping the crystal on the floor. I then placed a hand on her cheek before bringing her in for a kiss. After a solid two minutes I pulled away from the kiss.

“And I'm staying home.” I said before raising my foot then stomping on the crystal, shattering it with my boot.

Jace

“Uggg… What?” I said groggy. An hour ago I just returned from fighting… I think demonic vampires and after the day I had I was spent. Stella was standing in front of me in her pjs with a book in hand.

“I said that you promise to read me a story tonight but since you are tired…” She started saying. I blinked at her and rubbed my face, right I did promise that.

“Yes I did promise you a story,” I said as I shifted a bit.

“If you don't want to I understand-" I stopped her with a look.

“Stella, I promise that I would and what kind of dad I would be if I didn't keep my promises.” I told her. Her face brighten as she hands me the book and climbed on to the couch. I took the book to see what it is. It was the Mage and the Dragon Princess.

“Didn't I read you this book like a thousand times already?” I asked her.

“Yeah but I want to hear it again, it's awesome!” she said. I chuckled and opened the book as she got closer to see it.

“Once upon a time, there was a kingdom in a far away land…”

I woke up from my sleep to see that I fell asleep on the couch, I also saw that Stella was not with me. She either went to bed after I went to sleep or something. I got up and went to get myself a cup of coffee. As I was making the coffee I heard something like a voice but I was too sleepy to hear or care, I didn’t even see the portal that opened behind me. I turned and walked a few feet while drinking my coffee. I woke up a bit and looked up to see that… I was in a forest.

I looked around and blinked as my eyes looked down to see two figures in front of me. One was an anthro Sweetie Belle and some blonde lady wearing armor.

I blinked again and lower my cup.

“Umm...did I miss something?”

Author's Note

Another crossover with Legion and hey! What's up with that ending? xD

To check it out click here :)

See you all in the next chapter :)

Lost Memories

Earthquakes…

The earthquakes have been going on for the last few months. The monsters were going off and attacking everything that moves and slowly dying off. I don't know what's going on this whole thing is messed up and there’s one thing I can think about.

I can’t do anything.

I tried to find out what was going on but everything is so going nuts that it made it hard to find out. Tia and Luna tried to help but it came doing nothing. Ajaxs said that the mana in the land was going haywire and he has seen this before, he said it was the end of the world.

I for one don’t believe that and tried to find a way to fix it. I went all over hell’s half acre to see what was going on but everything was the same, earthquakes. It’s like the land was tearing itself apart. That was a month, ago, right now I was sitting in my home alone. Moonlight was with Dash who was with her friends and family. Tia and Luna was in Canterlot waiting for whatever is going to happen, happen. I was here trying to figure out what happened.

“Ah can tell ya that lad.” I heard someone say. I jumped and looked around to see an old man with a green robe with a golden tree on his hood.

“Why does everyone likes mind reading powers, it’s stupid and there’s no point.” I told him with a frown. He chuckled a bit.

“They aren’t going to stop cause ya don’t like it, but never mind that ah’m here to tell ya that the mana in this land is going wild and slowly destroying the land.” He explained.

“Is there a way to stop it? Like a button, that’s a ‘fail safe’ or something?” I asked him.

“No boy there’s nothing like that, this was meant to happen only it was meant to happen in a couple thousand years but someone has been abusing it to much and speed up the timer.” I didn’t say anything to him. This was my fault? Did I doom another world? The man shook his head at me, damn he mind reading again.

“It’s not ya fault lad, it would make sense that you sped the timer up with what ya be doing so don’t worry about it, also this isn’t a total destruction. Think of it as a big… reset of the world, it’s going to come back and some of them might have memories about this world but they would be just that memories.” He explained. I frowned and looked around my home.

“What am I supposed to do now?” I asked him. He looked at me then turned his head towards the other room.

“Spend the last moments happy.” He said as he disappeared. I looked at the spot where he was and looked at the door. I slowly walked towards it and opened it.

“Daddy?” I heard Stella call out as she looked at me. I went in and closed the door and went to sit on her bed. “Is everything alright?”

“No honey, everything's not all right.” I told her. The end of the world is coming so there’s no point to lie to her. She looked at me and gave me a hug. I pulled her close and started to hum. I felt something under my shirt and pulled out the necklace. It only has the blue gem and rune stone. The dog tags got eaten by a fish, to my defence it was a big fish.

I pulled the necklace off and bit in on her. I looked her in the eye.

“I want you to promise me something alright, I want you to hold on to this and never lose it got it, as long as you have this I will come.” I told her. I saw tears in her eyes and have me a teary hug. I looked up to see outside the window to see white flash coming towards us. I closed my eyes and did a small prayer to whatever god is out there.

“If I do come back, if I come back with no memory at all let me and Stella become a family again.” I asked as the flash overcame us.

“NICK!” I heard someone yell. I jolted back and looked around. I was in my room on my computer, I blinked a few times and looked at the screen as a rainbowed haired woman was looking at me.

“What happened?” I asked her. She stared at me for a moment.

“You spaced out for a moment there, is everything alright?” She asked me. I rubbed my eyes a bit trying to remember what I was doing.

“Sorry, I kinda do that at times and I was up last night, so what were we talking about?” I asked her with a smile.

“We were talking about your costume for Pax Prime, you were going to go as Jace Beleren right?” She asked me. Right, that was the costume that I wanted to go as, but at that thought I frowned, my gut was saying otherwise.

“Right, my costume I uhh…” I began but saw my other screen changed to one of my backgrounds that I set up.

I stared at it and remembered something that me and a friend were talking about, seeing to put a costume together with Dark Souls and Bloodborne together. Hmm…

“Actually, there’s something else I wanted…” Then I told her what I have in mind. As I was giving out the details I saw her face grow brighter at this.

“That sounds badass, a Dark Souls/Bloodborne costume. Truth be told I thought you going to put in something from MLP,” She joked.

“Says the one with the rainbow hair.” I joked back.

“Hey! Rainbow Dash is Awesome!” She said. We both laughed for a bit after that.

“Well I can do this but I can’t make the weapons since I have no idea how and the person how makes them won’t do them until after the con.” She said.

“It’s fine this is going to be badass, so how long with I expect them?” I asked her.

“Hmmm I think a week before the con if I do the rush but since I was going to the same con how about I give you them when you get there.”

“Sounds good, thanks by the way.” I said to her. We talked for a bit then I had to let her go. I leaned back and smiled.

This is going to be epic!

Author's Note

Long story short, I'm doing a revamp of this story.

Chapter 1: Getting stoned Sucks!

"3,452, 3,453, 3,454, 3,455....

"Ummm J-man what are you doing?" I heard the statue next to me ask.

"3,465, 3,466, I'm counting the leaves on the hedge in front of me, 3,467, 3,468.... I replied to him as I continued counting

"Ok then next question, why are you counting the leaves for the past week now? Yesterday you counted 4,577 leaves and day before that, 5,783. Why are you counting leaves for the whole day and restart the next day??”I sighed and mentally turned my focus to the talking statue,

"Because Discord, I'm keeping my mind busy with counting the leaves so I don't go insane from boredom, and to why I keep restarting my count every day well the ponies that tend to the garden comes around and clip the hedge and I lose my place when counting so I had to restart my count. I told him. Being a statue next to the spirit of chaos is annoying as hell.

"Now if you don't mind I'm going back to where I was…” I looked back to the hedge for a minute and screamed in anger, "DAMMIT DISCORD I LOST MY PLACE AND NUMBER BECAUSE OF YOU!! I yelled at him as he laughs like a hyena at me. I groaned and turn my focus up to the sky.

Discord may be an annoying ass and random at times but he was someone to talk to and I mean Talk to. Other than him I been the statue for other people -pony- to vent, talk to since they thought I was just a weird statue. Some of my favorites were a gardener who was in training. She was nice to listen to and I didn't know that some pegasi are not in the sky all the time some like to be on the ground, the more you know.

There's was also some guards that were alright and some nobles too. Mostly they can't hear me say rude things to them. But most of the time they just say how bad I look and try to get the Princess to get me removed. And every time she said no.

Celestia, she was also one who comes to talk to me at times. She used to have most fun stories to tell at times. She also vents to me about the nobles that came to ask her requests and get shot down and about Blueblood. Note to self: Shoot Blueblood with a forked lighting up his ass until he sounds like a mare. Celestia used to have funny stories to tell and some heartfelt one that brings a smile to me.

Used to.

About 1,500 years ago I used to get another Princess to listen to her talk and vent at, her name is Luna and it sucks to watch her slowly drive herself into madness. At some nights, she comes to cry at my feet for a few hours. I really want to give her a big hug and tell her that everything is going to be ok, that everything will be better the next day, but I'm a statue and can't do a thing. Uncle of the year folks, uncle of the fucking year.

"Ummm not to interrupt your sap story but the readers have no idea who you are and how you got here in Ponyland J-man . Discord said

"Discord how many times I have to tell you not to break the 4th wall! I said to him with some anger in my mental voice. I honestly felt him shrug at me weird.

"Hey I'm trying to get this story moving and you rambling.”

I wanted to yell at him some more but he did have a point. I'm rambling and getting sad at what I said so anyway as they say "let's get this show on the roll!" I think that what they say it?

Hello! My name is Jace Beleren, Master of the 5 Colour manas, Caller of the elements, The Summoner, and Uncle to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. But before all that I was a normal human named Nick Smith -great name, I know- did a normal boring 6am to 9pm job and what not and lived a normal boring life. Until my friend roped me into coming to a PAX Prime con…

A Very long time ago, in the human world

"What are you wearing Jeff??" I asked my friend that is wearing a read Master Chief costume and holding a fake shotgun. He looked at me with "are you kidding me" look. It's hard to tell since he's wearing a helmet that covers his face.

"Really dude, you don't know who I am? I'm Sarge!" Jeff said as he turned to and spread his arms out and pointing the gun up so he didn't hit anyone. I gave him a deadpan look.

"The guy that yells 'Suck it, Blues!" I raised my eyebrow at him and he dropped his arms and sighed.

"The red guy from the Red vs Blue show on the internet," he said with less excitement in his voice. I tilt my head to think of what show he's talking about.

"Is that the other show by the same people who did RWBY?" I said as I looked around at the other people in costume. I even saw a steampunk Darth Vader costume which was really cool. Jeff looked up and pulled his helmet off and glared at me with his green eyes, with his military haircut he did look like someone from the Halo games.

"Really, I thought you seen all the show's by now, I keep on sending you links to the website, I think you just need to say to stop and I will." he said as he put the red helmet on a belt hook, I snapped my eyes at him with a glare.

"Oh sorry I don't have a lot of time since I'm not off duty for a few months." I don't know why but the way I said that and my glare made him jump. I chuckled at him. He’s been in the army for about 5 years and I still make him jump. After a few minutes, he started to laugh

"Sorry, sorry I forgot about that you don't have a lot of time anymore since you just got off of school a month and a bit ago." he said with a smile, he took a step back from me and took a once over and raise an eyebrow at me.

"Ok my turn to ask, who you suppose to be?" Jeff asks, I looked down at my dark blue clothes with white lines, with belts, some metal clasps and buckles with red symbols on them, all I don't have for my costume is a cloak.

"I'm Jace Beleren from the Magic: The Gathering game, he's a planeswalker from the game, I spent a long time getting the costume ready and everything." I found an online costume maker that do a rush job for mine. I was an amazed how well it turn out all but one thing.

"She did a fantastic job, but due to the fact it was a rush job I didn't have a lot of money left for a cloak." I grumbled Jeff came around me and put a hand on my shoulder.

"Hey you still look badass dude that I have no idea who he is, anyway we got to get going there's a con to go to!" he said as he started to jog to the front doors. I look at the building and gave a happy sigh and started to walk to the doors, and stop when my gut pulled away from the doors.

You see I follow my gut feeling when it happens to me and it comes in handy at a few times and it was happening now, mostly saying that to not go into the building for anything. After a minute of thinking of the choices of each hand. On one hand if I follow my gut and leave I would have wasted $250 dollars for a plane ticket to here and another for one back and twice that amount for a rush costume job. So a waste of a lot of money.

On the other hand I go in and maybe have the time of my life waste some money to get some nice stuff and see some good -or bad- people and I had nothing to lose. So I open the door and went in thinking 'So I'm going against what my gut say what could go wrong?'

It was loud, it was big, and there's was a lot of people. I never been to a con before so I never saw how everything works and I don't do well in crowds but other than that I had a lot of fun. I got to meet some people who took some pictures of me I had to ask them if they had a dark blue cape I could use for the photo since I was using an unfinished costume but no one had one but they said even without the cloak it was really good so I gave them the website for the lady who made it give her some more customers.

After that I went to look around the booths to see what they have. I even saw Jeff with some people wearing what I guess is the characters from the Red vs Blue show. As I'm walking I saw some booths that dealt with some tabletop games such as D&D, Warhammer, and Magic: The Gathering. I got myself a fake cane sword with a raven's head for a head and a gauntlet with five gems in it from someone who makes stuff for Magic: The Gathering. He said that Planeswalkers use them to tell how much mana they have and can use. In other words the brighter the glow, the more mana I have. He told me that I could have the one that the gems light up but I like how this one looks so I took this one.

After what seems an hour of looking I came up to a booth that sells some random stuff. There was an iPhone with a World of Warcraft case, a clockwork pistol, a dagger with a demon on it, and other stuff but what threw me for a loop was the man behind the table. He was wearing a costume of the Merchant from Resident evil 4 that gave me the creeps. He looked at me and spoke in a heavy and grating voice.

"Welcome! Welcome, do you see anything and catches your eye?" I looked at him and blinked. He sounds like the merchant from the game that he could be from the game. I shook my head.

"I don't know, give me a second please." He nodded and waited which sends a shiver up my spine, he's too creepy to stick around. I gave a once over to see anything and my eyes came to a fabric that made my eyes go wide. It was a Dark blue cloak with a white border around where the head goes. It was the cloak that goes with my costume and I can't believe it was right there in front of me. The man looked at the cloak I was looking at and gave me a chuckle.

"Ahhh yes that is a great pick, my good sir." He pulled the cloak down and handed it to me to see up close, I could not believe my luck to find this cloak here it was perfect and I was holding it in my hands. But my gut feeling have other plans as it said to put it down and walk away from the booth. I thought about it and frowned a little. I had the same gut feeling out front but if I didn't go in I wouldn't have found this cloak I look up to the merchant.

"How much?" I asked

The man looked at the cloak for a minute and then at me, "Well that cloak right there is $150 dollars," I frowned at the cost I spent a lot today for the other two I got this was pushing it.

"But since you are in a Jace, the memory adept costume minus the cape I will lower it to about $50 dollars." My eyes widened. That was more the half off the normal price just for the fact that I had the right costume on. I looked down at the cape and my gut feeling came back shouting at me to give it back and walk away from the booth now. I was in a moment that seems to last forever thinking and came to one thought. ‘Fuck it.’

"I'll take it." I then handed the man the money.

As the man took the money I was busy putting on the cape. As I was putting it on I saw that not a lot of people was walking near this booth which was odd. As I clipped the last part of the cape on and looked at the man I saw him chuckled a bit and look at me.

"It looks nice on you, I hope you have a nice trip." I gave him a questionable look. Trip what trip?

"What do yo-" I begin to say when I bright light that blinded me as I screamed and then I had a sense of falling.

Present time, still stoned

And So that is how I got to Equestria and got a free falling lesson with no parachute in the same deal. To make some of my long story short as in how I got hear I was testing out a spell with the Elements of Harmony to see if I could store them in some boxes as an "Elements of Harmony blast in a box! use once" deal. That was a big fat no as the blast hits me instead and I got stoned. Luckily I didn't have to get to the bathroom or had an itch somewhere before I got hit since I was awake for the thousand I was a statue that would have sucked.

As I looked around I see many ponies moving around quickly and guards too which was puzzling I shifted my gaze to Discord.

"What's going on?" I asked as two guards ran by and one of them clipped me with one of their spears. Rude.

"Hmmm? Oh yeah right so as you were doing your monolog about you past or whatever everyone in the castle is getting ready for the Summer Sun Celebration that's being held in a town somewhere, Townsville I think." I mentally frowned at him.

"That's Ponyville you know P.O.N.Y.VILLE get that threw you messed up head you son of a-" Wait. if the Summer Sun Celebration is closing in then it's around the start of the My little pony show. Well, at least I know where I am in the timeline.

"Yup and I know where this is going, *sigh* and I still gotta wait till season 2." I was about to ask him what he means until I heard it. ‘CRACK, CRACK, CRUMBLE!’ I looked and at my arm where the guards spear hit me. It was cracking and I started to feel my arm. I couldn't help but smile. Yes! I was getting out!

"I hope you fall on your face." I heard Discord mutter to himself. I again but smile at him.

"Hey you did say that you're getting out in season 2 so hang in there, but for right now, I. AM" ‘CRACK, CRACK, BOOM!’ "FREEEAAHHHHHHHH!"

SMACK!

I fell over and said hello to the ground with my face. I groaned from my pain as I sat up. I heard Discord laughing his ass off in my head.

As I stood up and stretch my arms, back, and legs and to hear them pop I looked down at my gauntlet I wore on my left arm to see that all 5 gems were dark but after staring at it for a minute the green and white gems began to faintly glow. Meaning that both my green and white mana were recharging. Normally a planeswalker gets their mana back by focusing in a place where that colour of mana flows. But since I have mastered all 5 of the colours I can get them by just walking through where there is some such as a garden or the beach.

As I was moving my arms and legs around I heard some heavy footsteps come closer to where I am. I guess those are the guards that heard the big BOOM and my yelling here. Oh, look here they come to! As I watch as three guardsmen rounded a corner to see pieces of stone on the ground and me with a big goofy smile on my face the middle one, an earth pony I guess- pointed his spear at me.

"HALT by the order of Princess Celestia you are under arre-" I walked up to him used a giant growth spell and backhanded him about 3 feet to my left as he landed into a bush. I smiled and looked to the guard to me right, a pegasus mare that was wide eyed at me since I K.Oed her squad mate with one hand.

"Now be a good a good pony and take me to Princess Celestia if you could so kindly." Oh, gods, it's good to be Back!

Author's Note

Here we go! My first ever fanfic every, hope you enjoy and stuff, please tell me how I did and the mistakes I made, I really would be happy for the help :)
(Edit) Hey all I came back to fix somethings like making it easier to read the chapter, again I hope you all enjoy! :)
(Edit part 2) Using new program to write stuff so going over other chapters to fix any mistakes.

Chapter 3: Magic, Tokens, and Two Moons.

If anyone read a book or know of a story that has teleportation in it and it says that whoever came out of a long distance teleport fine are fucking wrong! As I came out of my teleport I was on my knees with one hand on the ground and one to my head as if I got hit with a flipping sledgehammer, you see this is why I hate long distance teleportation they make you sick and make you see stars and it's annoying. Now I know what your going to say 'Didn't you use teleportation in Celestias castle, you were find then.' if so let you on something that I picked up on over the years, what I used was some short range teleports. They last about a half of a second and take little to no mana to use, which is why some asshole called that spell 'Blink' very useful to get to one place to another quickly. Now teleportation is something different but yet the same to the blink spell, to keep it short it's like blink but you can go much farther, there's two down sides to it one is that depending on how far you want to go is how much mana you use, in other words the father you go the more you use, like I can go from the top of the world to the bottom whenever I want but it will use a fuck ton of mana to use the spell. The other is that it takes longer to go from point A to point B, and for some reason I get ether a bad headache on the up side or I have to throw up on the bad side. Also here's a tip keep your eyes close when teleporting unless you like to go through a drug trip.

After doing of heavy breathing I stood up to get a good look around if I hit my mark with the teleport and it looks like I did since I'm now in the castle of the two sisters, I still remember it when it looked like a castle but for some reason it looks better as a ruin has that spooky hunted look to it. I went off to Luna's old room to see if my staff is still there, it took me a bit to find the place but I did and found my staff. Luna must of put some spells on it to keep it good because I see no dust or mold on it.

I took a bit to look around to find the tower where the main six will go to find Nightmare Moon, after that was done I went to the old library to do some reading as I wait for them to show. As I'm walking I look down to my left arm to see how much mana I have left, since I used my white mana pool to do a jump the gem was a little dimmer but still bright and shining as ever, the green gem slowly got brighter as I go and I also see the black gem slowly get a shine going , the red and blue gems are still dull so I have to go find a pond or go to the ocean to get some blue mana and to the mountains to get some red, maybe to a swamp for more black as I'm at it. I found the library and look for a history book that was both old yet not old to see if I can find out what happened over the past thousand years.

As I do that I will also tell you all how my magic works and the 4th wall can go to hell for a few minutes as I talk. You see I use the magic from the Magic: The Gathering game, you know that card game that your parents or older brother play at some points of their life or something like that, if you know how the game works great! if not well here's a crash course of how the whole magic works in the game, you get cards that are called land to build your mana pool which is one or more of the five colours Red, White, Blue, Green, and Black, a little more on those later, now as you build your land/mana pool you can use the land cards to summon minions, 'cast' spells and whatnot, and that how it works in the human world, my home but here it's different.

Here in Equestria magic is a real thing and so does the mana, and so does my spells. I can use my mana to cast spells and summon minions, like I can summon a elf if I want to or a Magma giant if I want to, but like the teleport spell the bigger the minion the more mana I get. At first I got here it was hard to use but after some time to learn and some time later with the help of good old Starswirl, I can summon stuff just by thinking it like a group of goblins 'Poof!' I have a group of goblins, elfs same thing, a big ass turtle, yup it will work. Stuff like a angels, big demons, giants, dragons that I have to put more mana I have to picture it and for like Really big stuff like a 'Skaab Goliath" I have to picture it and say or yell it's name out load. Spells are a little easier, from what I can do they all into three groups that work here, instant spells, sorcery spells, and enchantment/ aura spells, the first group are your fast damaging/ counting spells like lighting bolt, and well counter. The second is more of your bigger spells that take some time to cast like a fireball. The last group are more long lasting spells that ether take a lot of mana or not so much, spells that make you faster, stronger, or weaker, or slower are in that group. With the help of Starswirl I can also use Equestria spells with my mana such as blink, teleport, some heals, and some freaking laser beams!

Anyway that all I wanted to say now let's get back to me in the library, now were was I? Oh yeah this is the part were a weird ass voice came out of no were.

"Jace Beleren" said the weird ass voice came out of no were, I almost jumped out of my skin when I heard that as I grabbed my staff and per paired a mana blase to fight whoever said that comes out, after a few moments of waiting and that no one came out I went around to see if someone, pony, or thing is hiding. I found nothing and as I was walking back to my spot I heard the voice again,

"Jace Beleren, the displacement summoner....." it said, I looked around to fire at something it said made me think,

"Displacement why did you called me that?" I asked as I raked my brain of where I heard that before.

"A displacement is what you are, and for that you need to make a token....." the voice said, displacement, token, ding ding! We found the answer when I remember that there was stories that what under the 'Displace' tag that a friend sent me, if I'm part of the displacement thing that means......

"So let me get this straight, I'm a displacement and if I want to travel into other Equestrias I have to make a token?" I asked I don't know much of the whole displacement thing but if I'm lucky I can get someone who's know's more about it to tell me,

"Yes now pick something that you are apart of to be a token and make a message so the other displacements know that your one of them and throw it into the void....." as the voice said that a portal opens in front of me, I had to think of what my token is going to be, think think, hmmm oh I know!

I reach back in my back pocket -yes I have back pockets- and pulled out a talisman it was like a coin but it was a big as my palm and it had 5 gems in a star pattern, white on the top, below that on the left was green, to the right blue, below the blue was black and below green red. Now I have a token base all I need is a message, after a minute I lift my token and said out loud "My name is Jace Beleren, Master of the 5 Colour manas, Caller of the elements, The Summoner if you wish for my help in a fight, or just a friend to talk to I will come and help."

After I said that I tossed my token in the portal and watch as it split into millions of the same thing and shoot out to who knows where, after that was done I asked the voice if that was all, it didn't answer so I take that as a yes, after that I looked out to see the sun was somewhat setting meaning the big fight was going to happen soon, so I grabbed my staff and made my way to the tower and waited for the show to come.

(A couple hours later, in the tower)

I almost fell asleep when I heard the sound of a blink spell happened, luckily I cast a spell that made me invisible and I looked out to see Nightmare Moon. As I saw her I couldn't help but shed a tear as I saw her, that was Luna in her darkest hour and here I was doing nothing to help, I know that this had to happen but I don't like that I had to sit here and watch.

As I was turning away I caught something in the corner of my eye, no that wasn't it, I FELT something in the corner of my eye. I looked back at Nightmare and stared at her, no it can't be, Luna can't be one she didn't get the hang of it until she was older, but if it is. I narrowed my eye to see if I'm right or not as I do so I could feel something in Nightmare but I can't be sure, I'm snapped out of it when I hear the doors open and looked over and saw the main 6, I fade back into the shadows and watch as what was happening happen.

(One rainbow beam of FRIENDSHIP!!!!! later)

After I blinked the stars out of my eyes after seeing the rainbow beam I looked up to see that Luna was on the floor wearing a midnight blue dress and not looking all evil 'take over the world' and stuff, I look over and to see the main 6 standing around Celestia as she congratulate them for what happen then walk over to give Luna a hug. As that happen I could hear Luna sobs as a sad smile came to me and shook my head as I slowly and quietly move closer to them, keeping my eyes on Luna if I'm right I could feel it as I get closer and see if I'm right.

As I moved closer and let my senses reach trying to see if it's there, I feel nothing , no spark no nothing, I stop to think this through. Maybe I was wrong maybe I was still out of it after I was in stone for a long time, maybe that was it.

I heard a couple of gasps coming before me as I snapped my head up to see everyone with a shocked face, I didn't understand what was going on until I heard something to my right, I slowly turn my head to see what it was and my jaw hit the floor.

Slowly sitting up was a woman in a black dress, black fur and the same mane as Luna, it was Nightmare Moon, ok what. What the fuck is going on she should be gone, the blast should of taken care of her I know it should I seen it happen. If that was so how in hell is she still here.

When I was thinking that Nightmare started to look around to see what's going on and for a second her eye lock to mine, she had sapphire coloured eyes that looked normal then before but I didn't pay attention to that, what I was looking at, or more like feel made my eye widen, I feel a spark, a spark of magic that I once felt a long time ago, on the day I came to Equestria. I can't believe it, she has the spark, the one of a Planeswalker, that can't be right she can't have that spark she was part of Luna and in hindsight Luna should of have that spark, but Nightmare has that spark and not Luna. My mind went into overdrive of think how this has happen, could Luna made a split personality that over the thousand years became it own spirit? and Luna did try to tap into the 5 manas before hand so that could happen, so much is going on, to many unknowns, if I could find out more..... this is big, very big.

I looked at Nightmare and saw a face of fear as she began to push away to a fallen rock, I didn't know what was going on until I saw a purple light that made me turn to look, and I saw Twilight charging her horn with her magic to do a spell that I know very well and I almost freaked. She going to kill her, she going to kill Nightmare moon and I can't believe it, at first I thought that was kinda badass but that lasted for a second. Oh shit she going to kill her! No I have to stop her I can't let this happen! I pull my hood up and took off my spell hey if I'm going to do this I'm doing this in a badass somewhat scary way, I walk over in front of the to as my spell slowly fade as I said my line in a low anger threatening voice,

"I wound't do that if I was you."

( after the blast and seeing Nightmare Moon)

I don't understand, the Elements of Harmony should of got ride of Nightmare Moon from Luna, that should of happened but why is she still here? How is she still alive? I didn't think of that at the moment all I was thinking was that when she get's back up and gets her bearings she's going to attack us and I don't think we can pull off another beam from the Elements of Harmony, so I did the next best thing I charge for a magic blast, if I can keep her on the ground maybe Celestia can get over her shock and help me.

I moved forward as I charge my spell Nightmare saw me and stared to push away from me as I continued I looked at her face, she had a face of fear why? Was she scared of me, is she really scared? No no that's not it she's faking it just so I can lower my guard well that's not going to work, I move a little more forward and I was about ready to fire,

"I wound't do that if I was you." A low voice said out of no where, almost jumped at it and almost lost my spell, it seems that everyone heard because they were looking around for the voice.

"What the hay was that?" Rainbow said, I narrow my eyes to see where it was coming from, I glance over to where Celestia and Luna were standing up, Luna had a surprised look and Celestia didn't look that surprise as if she knew the voice. I looked forward and saw a shimmer of magic that I didn't see before, how?

As the shimmer cleared what stood in front of me was something I didn't know what it was, it looked like a shaved Minotaur with no horns and tail, it had a dark blue clothes on and a hood and cape as well with metal clasps with red symbols on them and a gauntlet with 5 gems in it on its left hand, in his right he holds a staff with a raven on the top of it. He looked at me with bright blue threatening eye's that almost made me lose my spell, what is it? I never seen it before, is it from Nightmare Moon, if not why is it protecting her? I slowly lower my horn to fire my spell and I heard my teacher call out to me.

"No! My student don't do it, he's not the enemy!" that made me stop my spell and I looked over to her with a questionable look.

"What why Princess, why not? Who is he?" I asked her, as she open her mouth she stopped and looked at Luna who was at the point of tears, she walked forward a bit and started to speak.

"That man right there's, he's" Luna choked back a sob, she looked to him with tears falling from her eyes "He's our Uncle!" Luna said as she ran over to him and cried into his shirt.

Author's Note

Boom! Luna get's to see her uncle after a couple thousands of years, that's a happy yet sad moment.
But wait! Nightmare is still around and has the spark of a Planeswalker! Holy shit who could of seen that coming!!! I did you asses I writing the dang story so I know!
So yeah chapter 3 has come and now gone and I got to say it took me a bit to write this one, I wanted to get some info out of the way so I can get thing's moving, I know that the first part of this chapter a bit boring but I didn't have any other way to do that, so yeah not the greatest beginning but hey this is how I write shit, sorry not sorry.
Anyway as you can guess I put in how Jace use magic, I know it simple to work but I like it simple, it helps that I don't need to go through a lot of cards for a monster or spell. If your still confused of how it works here's a shorter version of it. Jace can case spells using his mana that he has stored before hand, he can summon monsters that are like elves, beasts, goblins, etc in mass but bigger stuff needs more power.
Anyway what else I got to say.... OH yeah it's a displacement story! and I got his token out there, so if you want him to show up just PM me to ask :)

So now that is out of the way I got one last thing to say, since next week is Christmas week I think I got an idea for what I want to do for it, and no it's has nothing to do with story. If you want to know well I shouldn't but well here a little thing I got planed SPOILERS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!
Anyway that's all I got for you all, see you in the next chapter! xD

Chapter 10: Life is all well and good, until you get a bayonet to the head.

Today started off well. Sun was shining, birds were singing, not a cloud in the sky. I wounder how would it make today ba-

ROAR!!!!

Oh right I remember I was running for my life from Tormentor Exarch as it was trying to kill me.

This thing was about seven feet tall and ugly as hell. I blinked over to a tree as it swung at me. I put my hand up and drew up some blue mana then slammed it into the ground. After a moment a arm shot out from the ground as a Havengul Skaab drew itself from the ground.

It looked at me and I pointed at the tormenter.

“Kill.” That all I need to say as the zombie turned and charge at the other. The two clashed at each other, destroying trees and slowly themselves as the fight went on. I watch and cast some spells on the zombie as the tormenter keeps getting knocked down but getting back up, I watched as the damage it was taking slowly healed itself. I narrowed my eyes and saw that the grass was dying around it.

“Oh you gotta be fucking kidding me, it's taking the life force from the plants it didn’t do that in the game!.” I stared at the monster and let a little blue mana into them as the world shifted a bit. I looked at the tormentor and saw it’s red aura around it plus a little black to as the life force went into it. So that’s how you keep yourself up well lets see if we do something about that.

I casted a giant growth on the zombie and a counter spell on the tormentor. I watch as the spell attacked the black spell as it got destroyed. I smiled and watched as the Skaab tore into it and after a few minutes the tormentor was just a dead body.

The zombie looked at me waiting for orders. When I was about to release it something flash to my right and a bayonet imbedded itself in it’s head.

“What the-” I said as nine more bayonets came and like the first imbedded themselves into the zombie. It groaned as toppled over and I felt the mana seep back into the ground. I blinked a couple times dumbfounded as what just happened. I went over to the now dead body and pulled one of the bayonets out and look at it. I could feel chaotic magics coming of it and I remember getting hit from one of Discords spells but this was ten times as more powerful.

“The hell?” I looked around to see who ever had thrown them and saw nothing. I get a chill up my spine as if someone or thing was watching me. I took the blade and blinked back to the cottage. I went in and put the blade on the table. I sat down and stared at it. After a couple minutes Moonlight walked into the room.

“Hey Jace, how are you?” She turned and saw the blade and frowned. “What’s that?”

“This is a blade with chaos magic in it, I don’t know where it came from but it and nine others killed my zombie when I was in the woods.” I saw Moonlight looked at me and shook her head.

“I don’t want to know.” I laughed at her was about to say something when a knock came from the door. We stared at it for a bit as another set of knocks came.

“Are you expecting anyone today?” I asked her. She shook her head.

“I’m guessing you’re not either.” I shook my head. I got up and walked to the door and slowly when to open it. As I opened it I was given a sight.

What I saw was a alicorn filly with black fur wearing a shirt with AC DC written on the front and some skinny jeans. She had purple hair and teal draconic eyes. She looked normal to me until I saw that she was holding a bayonet. I stood there again dumbstruck at the sight.

“Sir, do you have my bayonet? It was my dad’s but he gave them to me as means of self defense.” The filly said to me. I blinked at her then looked behind me,

“Moonlight, do you know what time is it?” She blinked at me and gave me a weird look.

“Ummm it’s 10:40 I think, why?”

“Because I think I need some strong coffee or my head will exploded.” I looked back at the filly and again blinked.

“Umm yes I do have your bayonet, I found it as it imbedded itself in my zombie.” Now it was her turn to look confused.

“Huh, then again, my dad says I never miss.” The filly said as I felt another chill at the mention of her father. I nodded at her and looked up and widen my magic sense a bit, to search the place. After a minute I got hit with the feeling of chaotic magic that was jacked up to eleven.

“I’m guessing you came here with your dad then?” I asked her.

“Yup, he was sitting behind you the entire time, it’s really a surprise you never noticed him.” She answered. I looked at her and frowned.

“Why did you say that, what if I did know that he was there.” I raised an eyebrow at her.

“Because, he’s sitting in your chair right now, probably reading a newspaper with the headlines saying Boom!” She said as she crossed her arms. I blinked at her.

“Well then I will tell you that I knew he was here because as soon as I started to talk to you I heard a small gasp coming from behind me and I can sense his magic. But I’ll give you the win here for the newspaper.” I smiled at her.

“Hehehehehaha.” I heard the laughter coming from behind me. I nodded and looked at the filly.

“You want to come in?” She blinked at me and nodded. I moved out of the way and let her in. I looked at the figure that’s her dad and saw what he look like.

He had a set of normal jet black wings and the black of his wings looked to be spreaded around his body, but I couldn’t tell for sure. He had a dark grey coat and black mane. I also noticed his eyes, his left was red and his right eye was blue.

He had placed his bayonets besides the chair and let me tell ya, I don’t want to be on the receiving end. The filly walked in and sat in the chair beside him. I closed the door and turn to see Moonlight looked freaked out. I waved my hand at her to calm down. I moved to the counter to get a cup of coffee. As soon as I got a cup I sat down and took a sip.

“So it’s nice to meet you…”

“Hmm?” The stallion said as he looked up from the newspaper, I could see the headlines with the word Boom and in fine print was headshot. I chuckled a bit at the sight.

“Oh, right.” He said as he folded the newspaper and placed it in his lap, only for the newspaper to suddenly combust.

“Normally I’d always screw up introductions but what the hell?” He said as he looked over to his daughter.

“I’m Volburaal Nahlii, Chaos incarnate, destroyer of worlds, creator of worlds, reality bender, son of God and the list goes on!” He shouted as he pulled out a very very long list.

“And finally, Discords older Brother.” He finished as the list rolled up into a small scroll.

“And this little bundle of cute chaos is my daughter, Nyx.” He said, picking the filly, making her giggle.

“Uh huh well that answered one of my questions.” Vol looked at me and raised an eyebrow.

“And what would that be.” Moonlight asks me.

“Gods love a lot of titles.” I smiled at Vol and nyx and took a sip of my coffee. “Now it would be rude if I didn’t give you our names, my name is Jace Beleren and this is my student Moonlight.” Moonlight waved at them. I looked at Vol and drank some coffee.

“Now Vol can I ask you something.”

“Sure.” He said with a shrug. I sat back in my chair and looked at him.

“Mind dropping the disguise spell.” I saw him look at me as I drank some more. I looked over to Moonlight. “You notice it too I’m guessing.” She nodded but still looked nervously.

“It’s well hidden but it’s there.” I smiled at her.

“Good job, you get a cookie.” I snapped my fingers and a jar of cookies appeared in the middle of the table. Moonlight rolled her eyes and grabbed a cookie. Vol put Nyx down and she also went to grab one too. I stared at Vol as he stared back at me.

“Why? I’m perfectly comfortable like this.” He said as he made a mug of cider appear and took a sip.

“This is more of an apple than an alcoholic drink.” He said mostly to himself. I chuckled a bit and looked at my cup and got up to get some more coffee. Then I idea came to me.

“Want something stronger?” I looked back to look at him.

“Nope, I’m fine with this.” He said as he snapped his fingers, covering himself in a torrent of black flame. I frowned at him and got another cup.

“Please tell me you didn’t burn my chair.” I sat back down and saw both Nyx and Moonlight eating the cookies. I snapped my fingers and the jar was gone.

“Awww.” Both of them said. I looked back at a now burning Vol. He seemed to be fine with the burning.

The fire then dissipated leaving behind some mismatched being in it’s place. My eyes widen for a bit and nodded.

“Well then that happened.” I took another sip. Thank the Gods that there’s coffee here.

His torso looked like that of a dragon's’, his left arm look a bit familiar, his right arm was that of a ponies pony, his left leg was a dragon’s leg while his right was a cybernetic version of his left leg. He had two different horns, a demonic horn on his left side of his head while on the right was a curved dragon horn.

He also appeared to have a large black raven wing and a large insect like wing.

“So that what you look like? You look like a badass version of Discord.” I chuckled a bit.

“Perks of being me.” He said as made the mug turn into a small white dove and allowed it to fly off. I nodded and went back to drinking.

“So I got to ask as chaos incarnate why are you here?” I looked at the other two and saw that Moonlight made a blue orb and was playing with Nyx.

“You tell me. I suddenly feel a load of Chaos from this Equestria, mind you, so I asked Nyx if she wanted to come along and here we are.” He answered. I tilted my head a bit and started to think.

“Did you come across any monsters before coming here? Like when you got here.” I asked him. He crossed his arms over his chest.

“Couple of them, but Nyx got to handle them, she was the one who threw all those bayonets at your zombie.” He said with a laugh. I smiled and looked at Nyx.

“Good aim by the way.” She smiled and went back to the orb. A minute later there’s another knock at the door. I looked at it and frowned.

“Did you bring anyone else with you?” He shook his head and I narrowed my eyes at the door. I went over and opened the door.

“Hey there Jace sorry to bother you to day but I need something.” Sylph smiled at me. I sighed and nodded.

“Alright what do you need.”

“Oh some mana crystals, Spike ate all of mine and is now sick. I hope you don’t mind.” I shook my head and led her in the room. I went over to the bookshelf and started to move some stuff around.

“Oh hello there I didn’t know Jace had people over.” She said nonchalantly. I heard Vol laugh.

“I guess he doesn’t get visitors much?” Vol asked. I snorted and got a box. I walked over to Sylph and handed it to her.

“I get visitors but most of the time they aren’t that friendly.” Sylph frowns and took the box and nods to me then look at Vol.

“Oh how rude of me, I’m Sylph nice to meet you.” She smiled at Vol.

“Because I don’t want to repeat everything, I’m Volburaal Nahlii, chaos incarnate, First Son of God and older brother to Discord.” Vol reintroduced himself.

“I’m guessing you have a long list of names.” Vol snapped his fingers and a scroll appeared and unrolled for five minutes and with another snap it was gone. “Right who’s she.” She nods to Nyx.

“She’s my daughter, Nyx.” He answered, earning a wave from the filly. I saw Sylph eyes widen and started to walk over. I put my hand on her shoulder and she looks at me.

“No Sylph the last time you meet a filly you almost sent her to the hospital with your bear hug.” She frowns at me.

“I’m tougher than I look.” Nyx said in her defense. I looked at her and raised an eyebrow.

“Have you ever been bear hugged by a fully grown dragon before?” I asked her.

“No, but I’ve been hugged by my grandpa, who’s the creator of everything and has limitless power.” Nyx answered my question. I blinked at her and looked at Vol.

“I have no argument for that.” He just laughed at me. I looked over to Sylph as she looks outside.

“As much as I want to I can’t, I have to go help Spike with the library. Thank you for the crystals Jace.” I nodded and opened the door for her. As she walked out she stopped and turned to me.

“Oh by the way as I came over here there was a group of stallions coming over here, they looked angry and had pitchforks and bottles of something with a rag coming out of it.” She gave me a worried look and I sighed.

“Thanks Syl, don’t worry about it.” She nodded and blinked off. I closed the door and turned around to see Vol lookin at me.

“Town problems?” He asked me. I shrugged and began to cast some spells.

“Let me handle them, I need to do something.” Vol suggested. I blinked at him and thought about it.

“If you do you won’t kill them? They may be jerks but they don’t need to die.”

“I don’t kill ponies unless given the okay from my wife.” He answered as he stood up. I stopped my casting and looked at him.

“How long do you think you need?” I asked him.

“Let them throw their molotovs, it won’t hit your house.” Vol said with smirk. I couldn't help but smirk back.

“Well then have at them.”I went and sat down.

“Are you sure that’s a wise idea Jace? He said that he’s chaos incarnate.” I shrugged at Moonlight.

“Hey I was going to send some ghost riders to scare them off. I think he would do better.” I looked at Nyx, “Right.”

“Let him do his thing, he needs it more than you think.” Nyx said as Vol looked out the window.

PoV: Volburaal Nahlii

Wasn't long until I saw a mob of pitchfork wielding stallions with molotovs ready to be thrown. One of them walked up front of them all and started talking to the others, probably motivating to go on with this.

I snapped my fingers, making a bright neon sign that read Asshat, right here appear behind him. The rest began to chuckle at the sign pointing at the guy talking. The stallion turned around, only to be greeted by nothing and turned back to the others, making the sign appear again only with the words saying Dumbass with an arrow pointing at him.

I stopped bugging him with the sign as he turned back around and yelled at the rest to throw the explosive bottle. I saw the entire mob getting ready to throw and let loose their molotovs.

The molotovs were about an inch close to hitting the house before I snapped my fingers, making them stop in the air. I then made them implode, just for shits and giggles.

I then walked towards the door as I lifted a finger, making all my bayonets float up. I opened the front door and made the bayonets fly out there, purposely missing them all.

I watch as they panicked as the the bayonets sailed towards them. They ran around like chickens with their heads cut off. I chucked as I watch them. After the last one hit the ground they stared at them or one another for a minute than one of them was stupid enough to go and grab one.

I’m not letting that happen, so I made the bayonets chase him off as they caught fire. And the same thing happens. They all started screaming and ran away. All but one of them. He was on fire but he had a pitchfork and was charging towards the door.

I stood up front of the door waiting for him to charge in with a bored look in my face. He stopped in front of me and glared at me.

“Who the hell are you!” He yelled at me. I rolled my eyes at him.

“The guy that could kill you and get away with it that’s who. Now either you run along with the rest of your friends or you end up as one of my daughter kills.” I said as I stepped aside, letting him see Nyx having two bayonets with scratches on the hilts signifying her kills. I watched as the stallion looked at her and, surprisingly, growled at her.

“Your one of him monsters that he summons, after all the hell he does to the town he still let his lackeys do his work for him. Well I’ll-” He stepped forward and then stopped. I watch his face went from anger to a blank look. His eyes went from brown to blue. He stood up straight and turned around and walked away, not minding the fact that he’s still on fire. I frowned and looked at Nyx and saw she had a confused look on her.

“That happened.” I said, earning a shrug from Nyx.

PoV:Jace

I sat at the table shuffling a deck of cards as I watched Vol and Nyx walked back in and closed the door.

“So how did it go.” I asked without looking at them.”

“One broke in and walked out like nothing ever happened, you might want to look into that.” He said. I started to laugh at him and deal out some cards.

“Oh that’s my doing, since I know a lot about magic, don’t tell Twilight or she’ll bug the living hell out of me, so I have some surprises around the house.” I looked at Vol and threw him a card. He looked at it and showned it to me. It has a picture of a rune on it. It was also blue.

“The hell is this? The thing you used to take control?” Vol asked me as he took a seat next to his daughter. I shrugged and looked at my cards and put one down and hit the table and Moonlight did the same thing.

“It’s a blue mana rune it lets me place a spell done and if someone steps on it it will activate. The one that the guy how got through stepped on it and got hit with a mind spell. It makes him go home and go to sleep. By tomorrow he will completely forget what happen today.” I place some more cards down and turn them and tap the table. Moonlight did the same but in a different order.

“Okay then.” Nyx said, confused to the point of not wanting to know more. I smiled at her.

“It’s magic, don’t question it.” I place two more cards down and turn a few more and smiled at Moonlight. “And it looks like I win again Moonlight.” She groans and put her cards down and got a book and pen out.

“The score is now 20 to 16 in your favor. One of these days I will get ahead.” I laugh at her as I began to pick up my cards.

“So now what?” I asked Vol.

“Don’t know, Me and Nyx were just taking a stroll through the forest before finding you.” He answered.

“Well I don’t have anything to do and I don’t have plans for anything to do, Twilight and her friends are off on something, I think it something to do with a dragon sleeping somewhere or something like that.” I said to him.

“You know this isn’t like the show, right? There’s a very high chance they will either die or be scarred for life.” He said. I shuffle my cards a bit and put them in my pocket.

“I know I got it covered.” I snapped my fingers and a orb appeared in the middle of the table. The orb shown the main six as they were in front of the cave of the dragon. “See I got an eye on them and if any monsters show up.” I pointed to the top left side of the orb and it moved to show and aerial view of the place. About twenty feet past the mouth of the cave was a group of soldiers standing and waiting. I look at Vol and smiled.

“You seem overly prepared for this, that in my opinion is pretty weird, and coming from that’s a big deal.” Vol said, seeing the soldiers. I shrugged and looked at him.

“Bit of a habit of mine really, I spent thousand of years fighting wars with all races here and in other planes, I have to be a few steps a head of everyone or use my Discord plan.” I grabbed my cup and filled it with more coffee.

“So you’re using my little brother?” Vol said as he narrowed his eyes at me. I snorted at him.

“No no when I first fought him he beat me at every turn and every plan I come up with he finds a way to beat me, so I came up with a plan called the Discord plan.”

“If I know Discord, and I sure as hell do, he plays randomly and/or sometimes cheats to win but that’s how we are, though I rarely cheat for anything, except food.” Vol said , gaining a weird look from Nyx.

“Well he does do that, I think when Season two comes around I have to use that plan on him or let the main 6 deal with him.” I drank some more and put it on the table.

“Uncle Discord never really was much of an honest player for anything, Dad always had to set him straight.” Nyx said, making Volburaal laugh at her comment. Vol stopped all of a sudden as he looked at the orb.

“Dude, I'm pretty sure dragons aren't supposed to be like this.” He said, pointing at the cave. I zoomed in on the cave and I felt my pupils shrink to the size of pin pricks as I saw what he meant.

“SHIT!” I ran to the table looking at the orb. In the show the main 6 had to deal with a normal red dragon. But this wasn’t the show. What I saw in the cave was a zombie dragon.

I curse myself for being careless. I knew something was wrong when I sense there was some sort of black mana was infused in the monsters I fought over the week. Now it made sense the corruption that was in them, it came from the dragon.

I ran to grab my stuff and made the soldiers to attack the dragon. I knew what was going to happen to them I just hoped that they would buy sometime. I grabbed my cane sword and tried to use my mind's eye to see where I can teleport to the cave but I couldn't, my mind was clouded. My vision slowly became red around the edges I grinded my teeth, I was angry and all I wanted to do is to protect my friends. I ran into the room and saw that Moonlight, Vol and Nyx was standing up.

I looked at the orb and saw the soldiers fighting the dragon. I saw them trying to hold their ground but was losing it. I saw the main six moving away from the dragon and the looks of fear on them. I should feel scared and ashamed by seeing them like this but I didn’t. I only felt one emotion. Anger.

I looked at Moonlight and saw that she was watching the orb. She shown fear and shock that this was happening. Then her face turn to one of determination then she looked at me and for a second it shifted to a look of shock. Vol was just looking at the orb.

“Nyx?” He said, gaining the attention of the filly.

“Yeah dad?” Nyx asked, looking over to him.

“Get your bayonets, we're going hunting.” Vol said as he materialized a golden staff with an eagle on the top. I frowned and moved to the shelves.

“No Vol, I need you to do something for me.” He looked at me and frowned and narrowed his eyes.

“Yeah?” He asked, holding on to his staff. I stuffed a few potions into a bag and tossed the bag to him.

“I need you to get over there and try to protect them, if any of them look sick or very pale give them one of the potions.” I looked over to Moonlight, “I want you to go and get Sylph for me, tell her that there’s a zombie dragon and it’s infecting everything.”

She blinked at me and was about to argue but I didn’t have time for it.

“NOW!” I yelled at her. The house shook and out of the window red lighting was seen but I didn’t pay and attention to it. I stared at Moonlight until she nodded and blinked out of the room. I went to grab a bag and when to the door. I was stopped by Vol as he crossed his arms and frowned at me. I didn’t have time for this.

“Vol, move.”

“Aye.” Vol said as he disappeared in a flash of light. I looked at Nyx, expecting her to go as well but she just stood there, staring at me.

“Like my dad would say, chill out, mistakes happen and the only thing that matters is the safety of your friends but don't lose your head in rage with yourself.” Nyx said as she disappeared in a dark cloud that was forming around her. Once the cloud was gone, Nyx wasn't standing there anymore.

I stood there for a moment and took some deep breaths. She was right, the safety of the mane six, my friends is the only thing that matters. I looked at the orb to see what was going on. I really shouldn't have. The soldiers were gone and I saw my friends backing away. All but Fluttershy. She stood there in fear as she stared at the dragon. I saw shapes move around the dragon. One was a manticore and the other was a big wolf. Both were zombies. The manticore charge at Fluttershy and everything went in slow motion. I saw a cyan blur that pushed Flutters and I saw Dash took the hit.

“No.” Everything went red. I didn’t care anymore. This thing hurt my friends and it’s going to pay with its head.

“NO!!!”

PoV: Volburaal Nahlii
Location: Everfree forest

After leaving Jace’s home and donning my disguise again, I had began making my way towards the girls. Leaping through trees, until I got close enough and saw Rainbow get hit by a zombie manticore.

I saw the Manticore about to devour her but I called it out.

“Hey!” I shouted, gaining its attention. I snapped my finger, making it float towards me.

“Hello.” I said as about twenty bayonets appeared behind me, making the beast go wide eyed.

“Die.” I said, commanding the blades towards their prey. The sound of steel piercing flesh could be heard as the Manticore began to thrash around but bled out.

I flicked my hand, tossing the corpse aside and ran up to Rainbow. I saw the area of her wound slowly lose color, making roll my eyes at the suspense it supposed to emit.

I took out the potion but changed into a syringe and injected the potion into her bloodstream.

“Wake up, wake up.” I said as I began to shake her.

“Wake or I'll burn every wonderbolt collectibles you own.” I said, causing Dash to spring up.

“Don't touch them!” She shouted, then blinked as she looked around. She then noticed me, not the wings or the horn mind you.

“Who are you?” She asked me.

“A friend and I'm here to help.” I said as I heard a zombie roar behind me as Rainbow screamed in fear. A loud boom could be heard throughout the area as I heard the thing’s head explode, making me smirk.

I looked behind me and saw what remind of an undead wolf. I laughed at the sight, earning a weird look from Rainbow.

“This isn't a time for laughing, these things could very well kill us and destroy ponyville, if not all of Equestria!” She shouted in anger. I took out Old Glory, ready to fight as I stopped laughing and turned to look at the pegasus mare.

“Let's go.” I said as I ran towards the rest of the girls. On the way, I noticed Rainbow checking me out, not in that way you scrubs.

She looked unsure of whether to trust me or just knock me out and leave me here, which won't do here any good really.

We finally found the rest of the girls as they comforted a crying Fluttershy. Rainbow ran up to her friends and yelled to get their attention.

They saw her and shouted her name as Dash came up to them and formed a group hug with each other as I stood back, not wanting to ruin this moment of friendship. I heard a twig break behind me, I looked back and saw Nyx walking up to me with my hand cannon, sneaky girl.

She handed me the hand cannon with an innocent smile as I gave her a look that said we'll talk about this later, earning a sheepish smile from her.

I noticed Rainbow gesturing at me. I walked up to her with Nyx following behind.

“This is the guy that helped me.” Rainbow said as her friends looked at me. I stood there, keeping a straight face and waiting until one of them notices my horn and wings.

Hilariously, they didn't notice it and then looked over to Nyx.

“Dash, who's the little filly?” Applejack asked, making Twilight look at Nyx with a wide eyed stare.

“S-she's an Alicorn!?” Twilight said in surprise. Nyx looked at her with a bemused face, trying hard not to insult this version of her mother.

“Yeah, I am, so what?” Nyx asked, starting up a conversation. I soon heard a growl coming from the thick layer of trees. A single glowing grey eye appeared as it growled, this time it pounced, revealing it to be an undead Diamond Dog with an eye missing and the other glowing, I could see half its flesh was either eaten or rotten.

I raised my arm, allowing it a free hit. It took hold of my arm and bit into it, earning screams of fear from the mane six and I saw that Rainbow and A.J were getting ready to fight while Nyx stood their with a smirk.

I looked back at my arm and saw it lose it's color fast. Once it got up to my shoulder, it stopped and soon the color returned to my arm.

I looked at the zombie dog as stared at me with the face that said Fuck, which is funny because it's an undead abomination.

I had formed a maniacal grin as I took hold its arm. I began to raise him up, then proceeded to smack him around like a piece of worthless shit. The sounds of bones crushing could be heard with each smack to the floor.

I threw it up in the air and quickly grabbed its left leg. Its arm dangled under it as I held him suspended in the air. I then took hold of his other leg and proceeded to split them open, but I didn't stop once its legs were spreaded apart, I kept pulling its legs, earning the sound of flesh ripping.

“Make a wish.” I said as I split the zombie apart like a wishbone and threw the two halves away, making them combust in blue flame.

I looked back at the group and noticed the sick looks from them, minus Nyx as she seen this before. It involved somepony trying to assassinate her for being Nightmare moon. Obviously, I didn't take kindly to that and Nyx wasn't even my daughter at that point but she saw me as a father she never had.

“Questions for later, when Jace is finished with the problem, in the meantime.” I said, taking out the syringe again.

“Line up, I need to make sure you're not infected.” I said, gaining confused looks from them minus Rainbow this time.

“Come on girls, unless you want to end up a walking corpse.” She said as she stood first in line. Her friends looked at each other in worry but did went in line anyway.

“But, there’s no such thing as zombies.” I looked at Twilight with a raised eyebrow and pointed at the bodies of the manticore and diamond dog then pointed at the undead wolf by the dragon.

“If zombies don’t exist, then pray tell what are those things, from what I see they are zombies. Now shut up and get your shot.” I said as held up the syringe. She looked at me then at the syringe. She opened her mouth to say something but closed it and walked up to me and stuck her arm out as I used the syringe on her.

After that was done I turn to face the zombie dragon. It looked at use with gray eyes that was filled with malice. I grind at it and snapped my fingers as two bayonets appeared in my hands.

“So what’s the plan?” Rainbow ask. She was beside me and looking like she was ready to fight.

“We let the very pissed of wizard deal with him.” I answered, planting the bayonets on the ground.

“Pissed off wizard? Ya mind telling us what ya mean.”I turn to Applejack and rolled my eyes.

I then held out my hand with three fingers, counting down. I also saw the wolf charging at us.

“What are you-” Then we all heard it.

"RAWWWWWWWWWW!!"

The roar made everyone jump. The wolf stopped in it’s tracks and started to look around. I raised an eyebrow. The wolf looked, scared. It stood there for a moment and then took a step back and it was over. I red flash fell on it and an explosion came from where the wolf stood. We all covered our eyes as the dust blew past us. After a moment it settled.

“Wha- what IS that!” I heard Twilight asked.

“Your friend, Jace.” I said, summoning up two chairs for me and Nyx. I looked at Jace and I had to say he looked different from before. Sure he had a red aura around him and his eyes went from dark blue to crimson but this was something else.

The thing stood in front of us as it stared at the dragon. Then it turns it head to us and I saw it’s eyes.

“Sup.” I said, unfazed through the whole ordeal.

“Dad, you killed the mood.” Nyx said with a groan.

“I did no such thing.” I said in a mock hurt tone. I looked back at Jace and motioned him to go on.

PoV: Jace

Rage. That’s all I felt. All the anger, all the rage that was going through me. It tore at my mind but I didn’t care. I looked back at everyone else. Vol and Nyx was talking but I didn’t hear them. I couldn't. I looked at my friends and saw them with looks of fear. I scanned them and came to Rainbow. I saw a hole in her shirt and the memory came back. The manticore attacking Flutters. Dash push her out of the way. Dash getting hit. I snapped my head back to the dragon. ‘Okay you bitch, you've hurt one of my friends and now I’m going to kill you.

I roared at it and shook the ground. It looked back at me and began to roar back but I didn’t let it. In a blur I moved to one of it’s wings and grabbed it. I pull the wing out and ripped it off the dragon. It roared in pain and I kicked it in the head which it slammed into the ground. I blurred to its right leg and kicked it which broke it’s bone.

I jumped back to see my handy work. This was easy. Really easy. If I could I would be smiling but I saw it look at me with it’s gray eyes and that just made me more pissed. I blurred again and kicked it in the chest which sent it into the cave, I ran after it.

I came upon the main room of the dragon. I saw it thrashing in a pile of gold and looked to the left and saw a dead red dragon. I looked back at it and felt the rage build. I blurred and went to rip off it’s other wing and used it to smack it in the head. I jumped back and grabbed it’s tail and lifted it and slammed it into the walls. After doing that for three minutes I slammed it on the ground and jumped in front of it and looked it in it’s right eye.

“You made the mistake of attacking my friends and now I’m going to fucking kill you.” I grabbed it’s mouth and forced it open and looked down it’s throat. I raised my hand and willed my mana into my hand and a flame burst out in my hand.

“Now, BURN!”

I shot a torrent of flames down it’s throat and I heard it scream. I keeped going and the saw that its body burst into flames. I keeped going until there was nothing left but ash. Not even the bones survived. I snorted and turn and left.

I still felt angry. I felt angry at everything. At the dragon, at the mane six, at both Celestia and Luna, at Vol and Nyx and mostly at the town. I keeped their fucking homes safe from monsters and what do I get. Weekly mob groups that attack me, angry stares every time I go into town. Ponies talking shit behind my back. I know that I had to protect them because of the promise I made but fuck that. I’m sick and tired of this. They should just leave. They should just disappear.

They should all burn.

"HeheheHAHAAHAHAHAHA!!!"

I walked out of the cave and saw the mane six still there plus Vol and Nyx. I walked forward to them building my mana. First to deal with this chaos incarnate and his brat.

I walked a bit and saw two other figures a little closer to me. I saw both Moonlight and Sylph crouching down. I looked at Sylph and saw her say something. I couldn’t hear her but I could see her lips.

“I’m sorry.” What? Why she saying that? Then it hit me, I looked down and saw lines drawn in the ground. I looked up at them and stared at them with anger. I ran towards them as fast as I can put it was too late. The circle lit up with a blinding white that made me stop. I raised my hands up and saw treadles shot up and chained my arms. It keeped going and started to pull me down to kneel. I thrash out and watched as a dome of white mana surrounds me. I looked up and roared with all my might as the dome came down and slammed on top of me.

I was on the ground for a minute and tried to move but my body did move. I looked up to see them staring at me. My vision cleared and I watch as Moonlight and the mane six ran up to me.

“I’m sorry.” I whispered and blacked out.

PoV: Moonlight

I stood up and walked beside Sylph as we looked at Jace. He was a blackened corpse laying on the ground. How could we do this to him. Sure he was crazy with rage and Sylph said that if we didn’t stop him, bad things would happen. I felt a hand on my shoulder and looked at Rainbow as she stood beside me.

“Is, is that really Jace?” I looked back at the corpse and nodded. “What happened.”

“I don’t know Rainbow.” Looked back at everyone else. Everyone had a worry look on them. Fluttershy was in tears at what happened. Only Vol and Nyx didn’t look worried.

“Well that was something, what did you do?” Vol asked Sylph. She looked back at Jace and sighed.

“I used some white mana and made a trap for him. It blasts whoever is standing in the circle. It should of knocked him out with it.” I saw she lower her head and saw tears in her eyes. “Why, why did this happened to him?”

“I guess it was the fact that he was pissed before he came here.” We all turn to Nyx. “Before I left I told him to chill and stuff, I guess he saw something that made him snapped.” She turns to the rest of them and looked at Dash. I saw that there her shirt was ripped up and there was a hole on her left side.

“Dash what happened to you." She looked at me and blinked then looked at herself.

“Oh yeah there was this zombie manticore charging at Fluttershy and I went and push her out of the way, but it got me instead.” I gave her a worry look and saw Fluttershy was crying some more. Dash puts her hands up wave them frantically. “But look thanks to the new guy I’m alright, he saved me.”

“You’re welcome by the way.” Vol said and crossed his arms.

“Oh don’t be like that.” Nyx said to him. He just rolls his eyes at her. I looked back at Sylph.

“So now what?”

“Well I guess we should move him somewhere safe, the dragon is gone but it’s still dangerous and we have no idea how much pain he’s in. We got to-”

‘BOOM!’

We all turn around to see a torrent of fire. It died away after a minute and saw Jace still looking like a flaming demon.

“But how! That trap was powerful enough for knock out a titan! How can he still be standing?!” I looked at Sylph then back at Jace. He was standing there looking at his hands, turning them and flexing them. He looked up at use and began to walk forward.

I heard a clicking sound and turn to see Vol holding some sort of gun. He took aim and shoot Jace. He took the hit and stumble backwards a bit and looked down at his chest. It now has a hole in it. Vol took aim again, I move to stop him but I heard someone talk.

“OW! What the living fuck Vol! That fucking hurts like hell!”

Jace PoV

Ow ow ow ow ow! That hurts like a mother. Sure getting shot by a gun hurts but this is down right stupid. I put my hand on the hole and felt the burning as I cauterize the wound. Yup that’s going to hurt in the morning.

I look up to see Vol and Nyx walking towards me. Vol with his gun pointed at me and Nyx with two blades. I frowned at them.

“You know I just woke up from being in a rage state and this is what I get, a bullet through the chest. Oh I feel all warm and fuzzy inside.” I felt my anger rise as I said them. I took some deep breaths trying to calm myself down. Got to keep calm, I don’t want to go and destroy everything. Think about puppies, unicorns and rainbows… oh wait.

“Relax, it was a small nanobot, it'll heal all your wounds, pain, aches whatever and then it'll cease to exist.” Vol said with a straight face.

“And as an added bonus, inflicts pain as it gets injected.” Vol said with a laugh.

“Also, try hiding your thoughts, you were shouting all over the place, kill the town, they must die. Seriously, you wouldn't be able to kill me.” Vol said with a grin as he's eyes shone with their respective colors.

“Consider yourself lucky though, I had a fifty caliber bullet and I don't take kindly to people insulting my family.” Vol said, this time with his red eye glowing.

“Right, yeah I kinda lost it there. But hey I think that's what happens when you turn into some sort of incarnation of anger and rage. No hard feelings.”

“...Fine.” Vol said with less anger as his eyes stopped glowing.

“Right so,” I looked back at the rest of them. I looked down at my hands which still glowed with red mana. “Quick question do you have anything else to do here?”

“No, why?” He asked.

“Well as soon as I drop this form I’m going to get knocked out, and when that happens I probably going to be out out for a day or two, if I’m unlucky a week. So I like you to do something for me.” I said to Vol. I walked around him to have my back to the wall beside the cave’s entrance.

“What is it? If it's like a week thing, don't worry, time here is different from home.” Vol said.

“I’ll keep that in mind but no, it’s not a week thing,” I stood in front of him with my back to the wall. “You see I don’t know how to get out of this form, I’ll figure it out sooner or later but for right now I got one thing that might work.” I look at Vol.

“Punch me.”

He closed his eyes as he took a deep breath. He opened his eyes, revealing two red eyes as he raised up his fist. This is going to hurt.

He then hit me with the force of a speeding truck. I got launched back and slammed into the wall, probable destroying it. I fell down and rolled to my back. My vision began to go dark. I raised my hand and gave Vol a thumbs up. That was the last thing I did until I blank out.

PoV: Volburaal Nahlii

After punching Jace to next week, I had gotten my eyes to turn back to normal and walk out of the cave, carrying Jace up in a force field.

Once outside, I saw the mane six and Moonlight waiting worriedly for their friend. I also noticed the lady from earlier.

“Your friend is fine...I think, I don't know much on his conditions but screw it!” I shouted, making them take a step back in fear of me.

“So, any questions?” I asked with smile. They all looked at one another. The lady with silver hair walked up and took Jace off me. She breath a sigh of relief that he’s still alive.

“So do ya know what happened to Jace, he went all glowy and everything.” Applejack asked.

“Don't know, just the part of of it being his anger.” I said with serious look.

“But what do I know!” I shouted afterwards.

“A lot actually, dad. You know, like Pandora.” Nyx said to me.

“Yeah, good times.” I said with a grin. I looked back at them and saw Pinkie with her hand up. I pointed at her.

“Yes, Pinkie?” I asked.

“What’s with the dragon that was here. It was all like ‘RAWWR’ and we were like “Eeep!” and there was a manticore and a wolf that looks like it and there’s was a Diamond dog that you took care of and then the manticore and Jace came and took care of both the wolf and dragon, so what’s up with the dragon? It looked like something from one of Dashies scary movies.” Everyone looked at Pinkie with a confused look.

“I'll explain this in a way I know you'll all understand. It's magic, I ain't gotta explain shit.” I answered with the best of my abilities as I felt Nyx climb up from my back.

I smiled at this as she hung on to my coat, holding herself up with her strong grip on my wings. She finally reached to my head and hung on by holding my neck.

“Nice.” I complimented her speed climb.

“Next question.” I said, putting my arms behind me and holding her up.

“Yes what was in that potion you gave us and do you have any more of it? I want to take a look at it.” Twilight asked me.

“All I knew about the potion was that it kept you from changing into a walking corpse.” I said.

“Or The Walking Dead.” Nyx joked, making me chuckle at the reference.

“And as for your second question, I used the last of it on you.” I said, showing the empty syringe before I cupped hands over it.

I then opened my hands, revealing a pure white dove, sitting on my hand. It flew away a few seconds later. Pinkie clapped at me.

“HA! I knew it, you owe me twenty bits Sparkle.” I looked at Dash as she pointed at Twilight. She groaned and made a small bag of bits appear and gave it to her. I heard her mutter something about zombies.

“Okay then, next.” I said, trying to move on.

“What are you two going to do now?” Rarity asks.

“This.” I said as I grabbed hold of Nyx, then gently putting her down on the floor.

I had spread open my wings, ripping through the coat and took off into the skies in the speed of sound.

Once in the air, I had focused as much concentrated Chaos onto my hands and clapped, hard, resulting in a large golden shockwave, cleaning the forest of the mess of bodies and fixed up a few trees.

Once that was done, I flew down and landed next to Nyx.

“That's how you get shit done.” I said as I picked up Nyx again. Twilight looked like she was going to asked a million questions but Applejack put her hand over her mouth shaking her head.

“Well I’m going to get Jace back to the cottage, thank you Vol for everything.” The lady said to me. She picked up Jace and she grew a pair of silver dragon wings and flew off.

“Remind me to ask her for a race sometime.” Rainbow asked. Moonlight shook her head and looked at me then to the rest.

“We better head back, I think Celestia would like to know what happened today.” She looks back at me and Nyx. “Are you going to come with or head back to your world?”

“Come on, I'll take you to town, can't be too sure.” I said to them. They all nodded to me.

“On wards!” I shouted as a blue portal appeared in front of me.

“Step through here please, it'll get you all down safely.” I said as I walked through it.

I looked back and saw the girls following up behind. After Moonlight crossed through, I closed the orange portal and began walking towards Ponyville.

On the way, we got attacked by a Manticore and since Fluttershy was here, I had scared it away, only using a hockey mask and a bloodied machete.

After it ran off and we got moving again, I could tell the girls had finally noticed one crucial thing, my curved horn.

They kept their mouths shut, trying not to offend me, making Nyx laugh at their horribly funny antics.

We had finally arrived at the edge of the forest with little no damage.

“Well, this is where Me and Nyx are going to have to take our leave.” I said, positioning my hands in their like if I was going to rip something. Twilight was about to ask on what I'm doing but stopped as they all saw it, a tear in the veil of the multiverse.

Once I opened it wide enough for me and Nyx, I looked at the girls.

“See ya in a few months.” I said as I walked I looked back at the broken tear and saw an impatient Twilight on the other side. I sighed, knowing I was screwed and stepped through with Nyx.

I turned to see the others and I burst out laughing. They all had their jaws on the ground. I think they were looking at was Twilight with wings. Moonlight shook her head and waved.

“SPOILERS!” Pinkie yelled before the tear closed. I looked back at other Twilight and smiled.

“So what did you do?” She asked.

“I went for a walk.” I heard her groan.

“I'll ask later, in the meantime, Nyx your friends are here for the sleepover.” Twilight said. Nyx hopped off of me and ran up to look for them.

“Explain, now.” Twilight said in a deadly serious tone. I then began to explain the events that had transpired through the day.

Twilight PoV

We all stood there in shocked at what we all saw. I looked around and saw my friends looking at me.

“Umm darling, did we just see you as an alicorn?” I looked at Rarity and open my mouth at say something but couldn't

“Again spoilers!” Pinkie said as she was now holding a sign that says ‘spoilers’ on it.

“Umm I think I’m going to faint.” I felt my vision cloud a bit.

“Do you want to use my faint couch?” I nodded to Rarity as I saw her magically pull a couch out of nowhere and then everything dark.

Author's Note

I got to thank We-are-legion for another crossover... Now I think about it I have been doing crossovers with him and only him. So anyone wants to do a crossover just PM me :)

See you all in the next chapter :)